mtlieCitpofHrmgcrk
LIBRARY
GIVEN BY
Marguerite Block
DOCUMENTS CONCERNING
V
SWEDENBORG
DOCUMENTS
CONCERNING
THE LIFE AND CHARACTER
OF
EMANUEL SWEDENBORG
COLLECTED, TRANSLATED, AND ANNOTATED
BY
R. L. TAFEL, A. M., PH. D.
VOLtJlIE XI, PART I
SWEDENBORG SOCIETY, BRITISH AND FOREIGN
36 BLOOMSBURY STREET, LONDON
1877
f 3 T. ?«/
^//.^fd^^M^^ /^^A
ftlAR 4 1946
PREFACE.
In offering to the public the concluding volume of the
English translation of the "Documents concerning the Life
and Character of Emanuel Swedenborg," attention must be
called to the unforeseen circumstance, that the materials for this
volume have proved so extensive that it has become necessary
to publish it in two parts, each of which is of the size of
Volume I. As the pages in these two parts run on conse-
cutively, they have been entitled respectively Volume II,
Part I, and Volume II, Part II.
An additional section has been introduced, viz. Section XHI,
which is called "Appendix." It contains some documents that
have been met with since the text of the work was finished,
and is intended to receive all further documents which may
be discovered in future.
By way of introduction to the present volume we shall
give an historical synopsis of all collections and sources of
•'Documents concerning Swedenborg," that have hitherto been
published :
1. The first collection of "Swedenborg Documents" was
published by Dr. Heinrich Wilhelm Clemm, Professor of
Theology in the University of Tubingen, in his Vollstcinclige
VI PREFACE.
Mnleitung in die Religion und Theologie (Complete Introduction
to Religion and Theology), Tubingen, 1767. In Volume IV,
pp. 209 et seq. Dr. Clemm published an account of the "Three
extraordinary Facts" discussed in Documents 273, 274, and
275 (see pp. 637 and 654); he also published the Latin originals
of two of Swedenborg's letters to Prelate (Etinger, as well as
(Etingefs answers (Documents 229, 231, 232, 233). These
Documents were furnished to him by Prelate CEtinger.^^^
2. Swedenborg's Autobiography contained in his letter
addressed to the Eev. Thomas Hartley, in August, 1769,
This letter was published by the Rev. Mr. Hartley in 1769,
in both the Latin and the English languages. See Document
313, no. 141, p. 1011.
3. Handlingar rbrande Swedenhorgianisnien och de sd Mllade
Prediko-Forsoken (Minutes respecting Swedenborgianism and
the so-called Sermon-Essays), Gottenburg, 1769 and 1770.
This publication contains the official acts of Swedenborg's
Controversy with the Consistory of Gottenburg; it has furnished
the originals of most of the numbers from A to M in Docu-
ment 245.
4. Sammlung einiger Nachrichten, Herrn Emanuel Siveden-
horg, und desselhen vorgegelenen Uingang mit dem GeisterreicJi
hetreffend (Collection of sundry accounts respecting Mr.
Emanuel Swedenborg and his alleged intercourse with the
Spiritual World). Hamburg, 1770. A new edition was pub-
lished in the same year. This Collection contains: (1) Extracts
from a German translation of Swedenborg's autobiography,
viz. no. 2, which was published in April, 1770, in the Gelehrte
Mercurius (the Learned Mercury) of Altona; (2) Two letters
of Joh. Christian Cuno2i2 of Amsterdam addressed to a friend
PREFACE. Til
in Hamburg (Document 256, F, pp. 482—485); (3) Cuno's
Letter to Swedenborg in Latin and German (Document 25G,
C, pp. 4G5— 475).
5. Scliivedische Urkunden von dem Assessor Swedenborg^ welclie
auf dem Schicedischen Reiclistag, den IMen Juni, 1771, iverden
ziir Entscheidung kommen (Swedish Documents about Assessor
Swedenborg, on which a decision will be pronounced by the
Swedish Diet, June 13, 1771), 1771. This collection was also
published under the following title: Beurtheilungen derwichtigen
Lehre vom Zustand nacli dem Tod und der damit verhundenen
Lehren des heruhmten Emanuel Swedenhorg's, tlieils aus Ur-
Tiunden von Stockholm, tlieils aus selir ivichtigen Anmerkungen
verschiedener Oelehrten (Examination of the celebrated Emanuel
Swedenborg's important doctrine respecting the state after death,
and the doctrines which are connected therewith, based partly
on documents from Stockholm, partly on very important obser-
vations by various scholars), 1771. This work was compiled by
Prelate (Etinger^^^ (g^g Document 314, pp. 1058—1061. It
contains the following documents: (1) Dr. Ekebom's charge
(Document 245, B, p. 287); (2) Swedenborg's reply (Docu-
ment 245, F, p. 297; (3) Swedenborg's second letter to the
Consistory (Document 245, G, p. 301); (4) Extract from the
Royal Resolution of April 26, 1770 (Document 245, T, b,
p. 366); (5) Swedenborg's Letter to the King (Document 245,
X, p. 373); (6) Swedenborg's Letter to the Swedish Universities
(Document 245, AA, p. 380); (7) Dr. Ekebom's declaration
of February 12, 1770 (Document 245, P, p. 345); (8) Dr. Beyer's
Defence (Document, 245, O, pp. 323 et seq.)\ (9) Qiltinger's
Declaration to the Privy Council of Wiirtemberg (Document
314, C, p. 1036); (10) Cuno's letters to a friend in Hamburg,
YIII PREFACE.
reprinted from no. 4; (11) Cuno's letter to Swedenborg, reprinted
from no. 4; (12) Extracts from Swedenborg's autobiography,
as contained in no. 4; (13) Extracts from a letter of Dr. Beyer
to Prelate (Etinger, dated June 15, 1771 (Document 314, D,
pp. 1041 et seq.)
6. Pernety's^* French translation of Swedenborg's treatise
on "Heaven and Hell," published in Berlin in 1782 under
the title, Les Merveilles du del et de VEnfer, &c. In a "Preli-
minary Discourse" this work contains in French translations
(1) Sandel's Eulogium (Document 4); (2) Pernety's account
of Swedenborg obtained from the brothers Nordenskold (Docu-
ment 6); (3) Christopher Springer's Testimony to Swedenborg
(Document 261).
7. "An Eulogium on the lately deceased Mr. Emanuel
Swedenborg, composed and delivered by Monsieur SandeV^
from the French; to which is added a variety of Anecdotes
and Observations on Mr. Swedenborg: collected by a Friend
of his "Writings; together with copies of several letters, sent
by Mr. Swedenborg to his correspondents, a short time before
his decease." London, P. Hindmarsh, 1784. This collection
of Documents was published under a separate title as an
Appendix to the second edition of the treatise on "Influx" or
"Intercourse." It consists of an English translation of the
documents collected by Pernety (no. 6); to which are added
Swedenborg's letter to Hartley (no. 2), two letters which he
wrote to (Etinger (Documents 229 and 232), one of his letters
addressed to Dr. Beyer (Document 245, H, p. 305), and three
other letters which constitute Documents 225, 226, and 232.
8. Chastanier's^^^ Collection of Documents is contained in
the Appendix to his French translation of Swedenborg's work
PREFACE. IX
on ''Influx" entitled Du Commerce etahli entre VAme et le
Corps,'''' 1785, where he communicates (1) a French translation
of Swedenborg's Letter to the Rev. T. Hartley (no. 2);
(2) Swedenborg's Letters to the Landgrave of Hesse-Darm-
stadt (Documents 246 and 247); (3) Swedenborg's Letter to
Archbishop Menander (Document 228). In another of his
works entitled, Tableau Analytique et Raisonne de la Doctrine
Celeste de VEglise de la Nouvelle Jerusalem, &c., London, 1786,
he communicates the following documents : (4) The results of
his investigation into the charge of insanity raised against
Swedenborg by Mathesius and J. Wesley (Document 270,
p. 609); (5) Shearsmith's affidavit before the Lord Mayor of
London (Document 269, C, p. 577).
9. Utdrag af ndgra Bref fran Emanuel Sivedenlorg til
atskillige lians Vdnner (Extracts from sundry letters addressed
by Swedenborg to several of his friends), contained in No. 1
of Samlingar for Philantroper, the organ of the Philanthropic
Exegetic Society, printed in Stockholm in 1787. This Col-
lection contains sixteen letters which Swedenborg addressed
to Dr. Beyer, one which he wrote to AVenngren and three
letters which he sent to Prelate (Etinger.
10. "New Jerusalem Magazine, or a Treasury of celestial,
spiritual, and natural Knowledge, by several Members of the
London Universal Society for Promotion of, the New Church,"
London, 1790, 1791. It was edited by Messrs. Servante,^^^
J. A. Tulk,228 and C. B. Wadstrom^^ (see Note 227). This
Journal contains the first attempt at a systematic Life of
Swedenborg, on the basis of Sandel's Eulogium, and Pernety's
Account. It contains besides English translations of fifteen
of the twenty letters printed in tke Samlingar for Fliilantroper
X PREFACE.
for 1787 (no. 9); two letters addressed by Lavater to Sweden-
borg (Documents 236 and 242); also the testimony borne
concerning Swedenborg by Count Hopken (Document 252),
and General Tuxen (Document 255).
11. "Magazine of Knowledge," for 1791, published by
Robert Hindmarsh,^-^ contains : (1) The original Document of
Shearsmith's affidavit (Document 269, C, p. 577); (2) Brockmer's
account of Swedenborg (Document 270, C).
12. "The Intellectual Repository and New Jerusalem Maga-
zine" from 1812 — 1877, has been a vast repository of Docu-
ments concerning Swedenborg. Most of these documents were
introduced through the instrumentality of the Rev. Samuel
Noble.^" In 1812 and 1813 it published translations from
the Schivedische Urkicnden, (no. 5) which were procured by
Mr. J. A. Tulk.^^^ The Documents published are as follows:
(1) Dr. Beyer's Defence (Document 245, O, pp. 323—345)—
only a small portion of this long Document was then published;
(2) Swedenborg's Letters addressed to the Consistory of Gotten-
burg (Document 245, E, G) ; (3) Dr. Beyer to Prelate (Etinger
(Document 314, D, pp. 1041—1053). In 1813 on pp. 370 et seq.
it published, (4) Captain Stalhammar's strictures on the
Berlinisclie Monatsschrift (Document 276, C, p. 677). In 1815
it printed an English translation of (5) Swedenborg's Letter
to Nordberg (Document 199), and (6) Swedenborg's Letters
to the Landgrave of Hesse-Darmstadt, and to Venator his
minister (Documents 246—248). In 1817 we find on pp. 449
et seq. (7) Dr. Messiter's letters to the Scotch Universities
(Document 260); in 1820 on pp. 116 et seq. (8) Jung-Stilling's
Testimony respecting Swedenborg (Document 257). In 1829
it communicated on pp. 537 et seq. (9) John Lewis's Testimony
PREFACE. XI
(Document 273); and in 1836 (11) Provo's Testimony, -which
was communicated by the Rev. Samuel Noble.
13. Noble's^" "Appeal in behalf of the views held by tlie
body of Christians nvho believe in a New Chuixh," &c., first
edition, 1826. This work, in Section Y, Parts II and IV
contains the first systematic digest of all the documents con-
cerning Swedenborg that had up to that date appeared.
Mr. Noble's own addition to our stock of the Swedenborg
Documents is (1) Wesley's Testimony respecting Swedenborg
(Document 268), (2) Noble on Mathesius (Document 270, Gr,
p. 610).
14. Sammlung von Urhunden hetreffend das Leben und den
CharaJcter Emanuel Swedenborg's, cms den Quellen treu wieder-
gegeben und mit Anmerkungen hegleitet von Dr. J. F. I.
Tafel^^^ (Collection of Documents respecting the Life and
character of Emanuel Swedenborg, faithfully rendered from
the original sources and furnished with annotations," &c.),
Tubingen 1839—1845, 4 Parts. In Parts I and II Dr. Im.
Tafel published all the documents that had hitherto been pub-
lished in the Latin, French, English, and German languages,
fromnos. 1 — 13, excepting those which had appeared in Swedish.
In Part III he added the following new documents: (1) A
faithful translation of Robsahm's Memoirs (Document 5);
(2) Ferelius' Testimony (Document 267); (3) A Memorial to
the Houses of the Diet (Document 196). In Part IV he
published the follomng new documents: (4) Extracts from
Bishop Swedberg's Autobiography (Document 35) ; (5) Beyer's
Testimony respecting Swedenborg (Document 254); (6) Addi-
tional Testimony of Jung-Stilling (Documents 257, B, 274, I);
(7) Klopstock's Anecdote (Document 279); (8) Peckitt's
XII PREFACE.
Testimony (Document 264) ; (9) Proof of falsification of dates
in Kant's letter to Madame von Knobloch (Document 271);
(10) Testimony of the second husband of Madame de Marte-
ville (Document 274, G); (11) Dr. Wilkinson's Testimony
collected from Mrs. Shaw (Document 266); (12) Professor
Scherer's Testimony (Document 289); (13) Atterhom's Anec-
dote (Document 290).
15. "Documents concerning the Life and Character of
Emanuel Swedenborg, collected by Dr. J. F. I. Tafel; and,
edited in 'English by the Eev. J. H. Smithson," Manchester 1841.
In this collection are contained the Documents constituting
Parts 1 and II of Dr. Tafel's collection, most of which he
had obtained from English sources, viz. from -'Noble's Appeal,"
the "Intellectual Eepository," the "New Jerusalem Magazine"
for 1790, and the "Magazine of Knowledge" for 1791. All
these documents the EngHsh editor gave in the original English
form, yet without stating always the sources whence he derived
them. The only document in this volume which had not
previously appeared in an English form is Cuno's Testimony
respecting Swedenborg, published in Hamburg in 1771 (no. 4).
In 1855 an enlarged edition of these documents appeared,
with a supplement containing some of the new documents
published by Dr. Im. Tafel in Parts III and IV of his Collec-
tion, and which had previously appeared in the "Intellectual
Eepository." The following numbers in Dr. Tafel's Collection
were not embodied in this supplement, and hence remained
unpublished in England until the appearance of the i^resent
collection, viz. nos. 1, 5, 6, 11. Nos. 7 and 13 in Dr. Im.
Tafel's collection were first printed in an English form in
Dr. Wilkinson's "Life of Swedenborg."
PREFACE. XIII
16. "Documents concerning the Life and Character of
Emanuel Swedenborg, collected by Dr. J. F. I. Tafel, trans-
la);ed and revised by Rev. J. H. Smithson. A new edition,
with additions by Professor George Bush," New York, 1847.
This edition contains the documents published by Dr. Im. Tafel
in Parts I and II of his collection. Prof. Bush's additions
consist of opinions given concerning Swedenborg by celebrated
men, which have no documentary value.
17. Nya Kprkan och dess injlytande im Theolo^iens
Stiidium i 8veii(je (The New Church and its Influence on
the study of Theology in Sweden), by Dr. A. Kahl. 4 Parts,
Lund, 1847 — 1864. In Part I of this important work is
contained the first systematic presentation of Swedenborg's
controversy with the Consistory of Gottenburg; on this part
we have largely drawn in the preparation of Document 245.
In Part II are contained the Swedish originals of Docu-
ments 244 and 291, no, 6; and likewise many documents in
Section VI, viz. Documents 174, 175, 180, 181, and 196.
Parts III and IV were of use to us in the preparation of
our Notes.
18. Mr. White's "Newchurchman'" for 1856. This work
contains translations of twenty-six of Swedenborg's letters
addressed to his brother-in-law, Ericus Benzelius. For further
particulars see Document 46. Eleven of these letters had
previously been published in their original form in the Lds-
ning for Bildning och Noje, and also by Prof. Atterbom'^"^
in the Appendix to his Siare och Skalder.
19. Aufzeiclinimgen eines Amsterdamer Biirgers [Joh.
Christian Cuno'^^^] uber Sivedenhorg, von Dr. Aug. Schekr
(Notes of an Amsterdam citizen on Swedenborg), Hanover,
XIV FEEFACE.
1858. These Notes constitute Document 256, A, B, D,
and E.
20. Svedenhorg's Drmimar, 1744 (Swedenborg's Dreams, in
1744), edited by G. E. Klemming,^'^'' Stockholm, 1859. Con-
cerning the work, see Introduction to Document 208. In an
Appendix Mr. Klemming published the following additional
Documents: (1) Private Memoranda (Document 298); (2) Sweden-
borg on the death of the Prince of Saalfeld (Document 277);
(3) • Signification of the Horse and Hieroglyphics (Docu-
ment 300); (4) Swedenborg's Letter to the Academy of
Sciences (Document 203, A); (5) A List of Valuables (Docu-
ment 297).
21. "Rise and Progress of the New Jerusalem Church, in
England, America, and other parts," by Robert Hindmarsh,^^^
edited by the Rev. Edward Madeley of Birmingham; London,
1861. This work furnishes (1) Robert Hindmarsh's Testimony
concerning Swedenborg (Document 265); (2) An examination
of the Charge that Swedenborg retracted his writings in his
last moments (Document 269).
The following is a list of the Biographies of Swedenborg
that have hitherto appeared, in chronological order:
1769. Swedenborg's Autobiography; see above no. 2.
1772. Aminnelse-Tal ofver Kongl. Vetenskaps-Academiensfram-
ledne Ledamot Assessoren in Kongl. Majestets och Bkksens
Bergs-Collegio Herr Emanuel Sivedenborg, pa Kongl.
Vetenskaps-Academiens vdgnar, hdllet i stora Riddarelius-
Salen, den 7. October, 1772, af dess Ledamot Samuel
Sandel, Bergs-Rdd och Riddare of Kongl. Nordstjerne
Orden (Eulogium on Emanuel Swedenborg, pronounced
in the great hall of the House of Nobles in the name
PREFACE. XV
of the Royal Academy of Sciences of Stockholm,
Oct. 7, 1772, by Samuel Sandels, Councillor of Mines,
Knight of the Polar Star, and member of said Academy),
Stockholm, 1772. This Biographical Sketch, which has
served more or less as the basis of all succeeding lives
of Swedenborg, constitutes Document 4.
1790. "The Life of the Hon. Emanuel Swedenborg, a Servant
of the Lord, and the Messenger of the New Jerusalem
Dispensation." This life appeared in the columns of the
•'New Jerusalem Magazine" for 1790. During 1796 and
1797 it appeared in a manuscript magazine entitled
Forsamlings Tidning (Church News) which circulated
among the members of the Society Pi-o Fide et CJiaritate.
1806. F. H. Walden's Assessor Sivedenhorg's Levnet, Adskillige
Udtog of sammes skrivter, nogle Uandede Tanker, tilti-
gemed Svedenborg's System i kort udtog (Assessor
Swedenborg's Life, extracts from his writings, his
thoughts on various matters, and a short statement of
his system), Copenhagen. This little Danish Life of
Swedenborg, of which a second edition was published
in 1820, is exceedingly scarce. The editor saw a copy
of it in the Royal Library in Stockholm.
1820. "'Emanuel Swedenborg," in a biographical Journal which
appeared at Upsal entitled Samtid'ens Mdrkvdrdigaste
Personer (The most celebrated persons of modem times).
This biography, which fills 36 pages, is exceedingly well
written, and partly based on oral communications. It
has furnished the substance of Document 288.
1827. "Biography of Swedenborg" by the Rev. D. G. Goyder.
pp. 40, Post 8vo. "Tlie autobiography of a phrenologist"
XYI PREFACE.
says, "This biography consisted of about twelve pages
of anecdotes, relative to Sv/edenborg, including the
genealogy of the noble house of Swedenborg — twelve
pages of specimens of Swedenborg's correspondence,
and the remainder of the principal incidents in his
travels and voyages."
1830. "Life of Swedenborg" by Nathaniel Hobart, Boston,
America. "This Life," says the Rev. 0. Prescott
Hiller,* "if we mistake not was first put forth in a
series of articles in the 'Boston New Jerusalem Maga-
zine;' which were afterwards collected into a volume,
and published at Boston in the year 1830. A second
edition was published in 1845, and a third, with numerous
additions, and edited by Benjamin Worcester, in 1850."
1840. In this year appeared a most excellent article on
"Swedenborg" in the "Penny-Cyclopedia," written at
the request of the Editor, Mr. George Long, by
Dr. Garth Wilkinson.
1841. "The next 'Life of Swedenborg,'" says Mr. Hiller, "was
by the Rev. B. F. Barret of New York, in the early
part of 1841. This was little more than a re-arrange-
ment of Mr. Hobart's materials; but it was written in
a more connected form, and was very useful."
1849. "A Biographical Sketch of Emanuel Swedenborg: with
an account of his Works," by Elihu Rich, London,
8vo., pp. 192. "This work," says Mr. White in 1856,
"was exhausted in the course of a few months, and has
not since been reprinted."
* In "The Newchurchman" for 1856, p. 32.
PREFACE. XVn
1849. "Emanuel Swedenborg: a Biography," by James John
Garth Wilkinson,^^^ London, 8vo, pp. 370. "It is a
work," says Mr. White in 1856, "which, alike for its
artistic excellence as a biography, and the originality
and poetic beauty of its thought, has, T believe, no
equal in the English language."
1849. The article on "Emanuel Swedenborg" in the "Biofjm-
plnskt Leocicon nfver namnhunnige Svenska Man'''' (Bio-
graphical Lexicon of celebrated Swedish men), Upsal,
1849, 8vo. It is contained in Vol. XVI, and fills there
60 pages.
1852. A "Memoir of Swedenborg," by the Kev. 0. Prescott
Hiller, in his volume of "Gems from the writings of
Swedenborg."
1854. "Swedenborg: a Biography and Exposition," by Edwin
Paxton Hood, London, 8vo, pp. 402. "This work," says
the Rev. O. Prescott Hiller, "has been very effectual
in making Swedenborg known in the literary world
at large."
1854. W. H. Fernald in his "Compendium of the Theological
and Spiritual Writings of Swedenborg" published a
life of the Author, concerning which the Rev. O. P. Hiller
says, "Though rather a compilation, than a regular
biography, it yet contains perhaps the fullest account
of Swedenborg's philosophical as well as theological
works, that has yet appeared."
1856. Life of Swedenborg for Youth. By Mrs S. P. Doughty,
Boston, U. S. A. This little work was reprinted in
New York in 1866, and an edition, which was undated,
appeared in London.
XVIII PREFACE.
1856. "Swedenborg: bis Life and Writings," by William
White. This valuable life of Swedenborg appeared
first in the "Phonetic Journal" for 1854 — 55; whence
it was reprinted in 1856. Concerning the relation
which this life holds to the larger works of Mr, White
bearing the same title, see Note 308.
1860. "Emanuel Swedenborg," a Memorial Life read before
the Swedish Academy by Bernhard von Beskow,^*^^ its
permanent secretary. This is justly admired for the
impartial and unprejudiced spirit in which it is written,
and for the exactness and accuracy of its facts — the
very reverse in this respect of Fryxeil's production,
concerning which see below.
1863. Emanuel de Swedenborg, sa Vie, ses Ecrits, et sa
Doctrine (Emanuel Swedenborg, his Life, his writings, and
his Doctrine), by M. Matter, Honorary Counsellor of the
University, &c., Paris, Didier & Co. — This work has
been translated into the Swedish language.
1867. "Emanuel Swedenborg: his Life and Writings," by
William White, in two volumes; Vol. I, pp. 604;
Vol. II, pp. 674.
1868. "Do." in one volume, pp. 767. Concerning the character
of these two publications, see Note 308. They contain
additional documents concerning Swedenborg, or rather
concerning his father. Bishop Swedberg, which are
embodied in Document 294, Section XI, and also in
Note 308.
1872. "Emanuel Swedenborg: a striking outline Account of
the Man and his Works," by a Bible Student, London,
pp. 120.
PREFACE. XIX
1875. "Emanuel Swedenborg" by A. Fryxell in Volume XLIII
of his "BemUelser nr Svenska Historien" (Tales from
Swedish History), Stockholm, 8vo, pp. 1 20. An exposure
of the nature of this work will be found in Note 254.
187G. -'Emanuel Swedenborg: Notice Biographique. Par un
Ami de la Nouvelle Eghse." 8vo. Paris.
1S77. "Emanuel Swedenborg, the Spiritual Columbus," a
sketch. By U. S. E., London, foolscap 8vo., pp. 216.
Two editions of this popular work have been issued
within a short time, and a third is, we understand,
preparing.
The position which the present work occupies in the bio-
graphical literature of Swedenborg is this. It contains not only
all documents which had been previously published in the
documentary sources, and also in some of the biographies
enumerated above, but whenever it was necessary, and possible,
they have also been translated anew from the original sources.
A general resume of our own documentary additions is con-
tained in the preface to Volume I.
Volume II has attained to its present size chieHy from
the account of the published and unpublished writings of
Swedenborg in Section XII. Our aim has been in it to give
a minute and definite description of every line that Sweden-
borg wrote during his life, which has been handed down to
our times, and also to determine the place which it occupies
in Swedenborg's life. The "Chronological Account of Sweden-
borg's published and unpublished "Writings," which constitutes
Document 313, and which extends from p. 884 to p. 1023,
will accordingly be found to contain the elements of a history
of the internal development of Swedenborg's mind, which after
XX PEE FACE.
all is the task uliicli is imi^osed on the future biographer of
Swedenborg.
The question of the ''Missing Manuscripts" of Swedenborg
naturally came up also in Section XII. Document 309, ^vhich
extends from p. 802 to p. 834, is devoted to a description of
the ''Missing Manuscripts" and their discovery. In Docu-
ment 302 we furnish by request a translation of the ik.dditions
to Swedenborg's "True Christian Religion," which have lately
come into the possession of the Royal Library in Stockholm.
Another subject which required space in its discussion is
the analysis of the so-called "Book of Dreams," which we
consider one of the most important documents respecting
Swedenborg that has been preserved, but which requires a
most careful and searching analysis in the light of the sub-
sequent inspired writings of the author, in order to enable the
reader to pass a true and righteous judgment respecting it.
The explanatory Notes to the "Book of Dreams" occupy
seventy-two pages.
The charges of immorality and insanity liave lately been
brought repeatedly against Swedenborg, e. g. by Dr. H. Mauds-
ley in the "Journal of Mental Science" for 1870; by A. Fryxell,
the Swedish historian, in his biography of Swedenborg in-
cluded in Volume XLIII of his ''Tales from Swedish History,"
in 1875; by the Rev. J. W. Chadwick, Brooklyn, the United
States, in the beginning of 1877, and by other:?. These charges
have been advanced on the authority of Mr. White's "Life of
Swedenborg." We, therefore, have felt ourselves specially
called upon to expose the contradictory nature of the testi-
mony of Mathesius, which Mr. "White parades in his "Life,"
and on which Messrs. Maudsley, Fryxell, and Chadwck
PREFACE. XXI
base their charge of insanity; this is done in Document 270.
Yet we did not limit ourselves to tlie exposure of this ])arti-
cular instance, hut in Note 808 we extended our critical
examination to the whole of Mr. White's "Life of Swedenborg"
for 1867. Justice sometimes is slow; but we believe that
justice has at last been done to Mr. White's work, and that
it will no longer be able to do any harm to the Lord's Church
on earth.
Much pains has been taken in l)ringing together all t!ie
documents which have a bearing on "Swedenborg's Controversy
with the Consistory of Gottenburg." Thirty distinct documents
were found to belong to this question. In the historical order
in which these documents are presented in Document 245,
with the aid of Dr. Kahl's history of this case in his Nya
Kyrkan, d-c, Part 1 — they throw much light on the latter
years of Swedenborg's life. This document extends from
pp. 282—386.
Swedenborg's interesting intercourse with John Christian
Cuno in Amsterdam, is now for the first time brought in its
totality before the English reader in Document 256, pp. 441 —
485; and Prelate (Etinger's singular relations to Swedenborg
are for the first time exhibited clearly to the English reader
in Document 314 in the "Appendix," from pp. 1027 — 1058;
and likewise in Documents 231 and 233.
The readers of Swedenborg will welcome the first complete
translation of the record of his Travels. It embraces Docu-
ments 204 — 207, and occupies pp. 1—133. Many ex-
planatory footnotes were required to make a description of
towns and places, as they existed one hundred and thirty
years ago, fully intelligible at the present day.
XXII PREFACE.
All this accounts for the increase in size of Volume II.
Still the thoughtful reader of the following pages will not
require an apology. The intellectual size of the man whose
life and character they serve to illustrate, is in itself so great
and so all-embracing.
In the elaboration of the notes to the present volume the
new Sveuskt Biogmfiskt Hcmdlexkon (Swedish Biographical
Dictionary), by Herm. Hofberg, has been of great assistance.
In conclusion we have again to acknowledge thankfully the
great assistance we have received in the preparation of our
work from our kind friends, the Rev. Wm. Bruce, and
Mr. James Speirs, the publisher of the work.
London, June, 1877.
CON T E N T S.
PAGE
PREFACE
SECTION yiii.
8AVEDENB0R(i'S TRAVELS AND DIAEIES TO THE
YEAR 1744.
D0CU3IENT.
204. — CTcneral Statement of Swedenborg's Travels from 1710
to 1734 3
205. — Swedenborg's Journal of Travel during 1733 and 1734 6
206.— Swedenborg's Journal of Travel from 173H to 1739 . 75
207. — Swedenborg's Journal of Travel in 1743 .... 131
208. — Swedenborg's Spiritual Experience in 1743 ... . 134
li09. — Swedenborg's Si)iritual Experience in 1744 . . . 149
SECTION IX.
SWEDENBORG'S CORRESPONDENCE FROM 1749 TO 1772.
210 — 214. — J. AVretman to Sw-edenborg
215. — Baron von Hatzel to Swedenborg
216. — Count (lustavus Bonde to Swedenborg
217. — .Swedenborg to Count Bonde
218. — Swedenborg to Count Hopken .
219. — J. Wretman to Swedenborg
220. — Swedenborg to Bishop Filenius .
221. — Swedenborg to Dr. Beyer, Letter 1 .
222. — Dr. Beyer to Swedenborg .
223. — Swedenborg to Dr. Beyer, Letter 2 .
224. — Swedenborg to Dr. Beyer, Letter 3 .
225. — Swedenborg to the Swedish Ambassador
226.— Swedenborg to the Secretary of State
1^27. — Swedenborg to Dr. Beyer, Letter 4 .
223—227
228
230
231
233
234
235
236
237
239
240
240
243
244
XXIV
CONTENTS.
DUCUJrENT.
228. — Swedenborg- to Archbishop Meiiander
229. — Swedenborg to Prelate lEtinger, Letter 1
230. — Swedenborg to Dr. Beyer, Letter 5 .
231. — Prelate CEtinger to Swedenborg .
232. — Swedenborg to Prelate CEtinger, Letter 2
. 233. — Prelate CEtinger to Swedenborg .
234,— Swedenborg to Dr. Beyer, Letter f5 .
235. — J. Wretman to Swedenborg ...
236. — Lavater to Swedenborg, Letter 1 . .
237. — Swedenborg to Dr. Beyer, Letter 7 .
238. — Swedenborg to Prelate CEtinger, Letter 3
The Natural and Spiritual sense of the AVord
239. — Swedenborg to a Crentleinan at Leyden
240. — Swedenborg to Dr. Beyer, Letter 8 .
24L — Swedenborg to Dr. Beyer, Letter 9 .
242. — Lavater to Swedenborg, Letter 2
243. — Swedenboi'g to Dr. Beyer, Letter 10
244. — Swedenborg to Count Hopken
245. — Swedenborg's Controversy with the Consistory
Gottenburg ....
INTRODUCTION ....
A. Dr. Beyer on Swedenljorg and his Wr
B. Dr. Ekebom's Charges against Swedenborg
C. Dr. Beyer's Reply to Dr. Ekebom
D. Dr. Rosen on the Writings of Swedenborg
E. Swedenborg to Dr. Beyer, Letter 11
F. Swedenborg's Reply to Dr. Ekebom
Ct. Swedenborg to Dr. Beyer, Letter 12
H. Swedenborg to Dr. Beyer, Letter 13
I. Bishop Lamberg to the Consistory of
J. Assessor AureU to Bishop Filenius
K. Bishop Filenius to Assessor Aurell
L. Swedenborg to Dr. Beyer, Letter 14
M. Royal Resolution ....
N. Swedenborg to Councillor Wenngren
O. Dr. Beyer's Defence ....
P. Dr. Ekebom's Declaration
Q. Dr. Rosen's Defence ....
R. Swedenborg to Dr. Beyer, Letter 15
S. Dr. Rosen to a Senator .
T. Royal Resolution addressed to the Consistor
Gottenburg ....
itinas
Ciottenb
urg
of
CONTENTS.
XXV
DOCUMENT. PAGE
245. — U. Royal Resolution in resjiect to Swedenborg's
Writings 367
V. Swedenborg to Dr. Beyer, Letter IB . . . , 369
"W: Swedenborg to General Tuxen 371
X. Swedenborg to the King of Sweden .... 373
Y. Swedenljorg to Augustus Alstrunier .... 378
Z. Swedenborg to Dr. Beyer, Letter 17 . . . . 379
AA. Swedenborg to the Swedish Universities . . . 380
BB. Swedenborg to Dr. Beyer, Letter 18 . . . .382
CC. Swedenborg to Dr. Beyer, Letter 19 . . . .384
End of Trial 385
24H, 247. — Swedenborg to the Landgrave of Hesse-Darmstadt 386 — 389
248. — Swedenborg to Venator 390
SECTION X.
TESTIMONY OF CONTEMPORARIES RESPECTING
SWEDENBORG'S LIFE AND CHARACTER FROM 1747
TO 1772.
249.-
250.-
251-
252.-
253.-
254.-
255.-
256.-
257.—,
258.—'
A. Testimony collected in Siceden.
-Baron Tilas's Testimony
■Count Tessin's Testimony
-Librarian Gjorwell's Testimony
-Count Hopken's Testimony
-Testimony of the Rev. Nicholas Collin . . . .
-Dr. Beyer's Testimony
General Tuxen's Testimony
B. Testimony collected, in Holland.
-Testimony of John Christian Cuno (Paulus ab Indagine)
INTRODUCTION ......
A. His Exi)erience of Swedenborg in 1769
B. Cuno on Swedenborg's Doctrines .
C- Cuno's Letter to Swedenborg
D. Cuno's Estimate of Swedenborg .
E. His Experience of Swedenborg in 1770
F. His Experience of Swedenborg in 1771
Jung-Stilling's Testimony ....
C. Testimony collected in England.
Testimony of .John Lewis, the Printer
A. First Announcement of Swedenborg's AVritings
B. John Lewis to the Daily Advertiser .
395
398
402
405
417
423
430
441
441
443
455
465
477
481
482
486
492
492
497
XXVI
CONTENTS.
DOCUMENT.
259. — Testimony of the Rev. Thomas Hartley .
A. From the Preface to his Translation of the "Inter
course," &c
B. From the Preface to the Work on "Heaven and Hell
C. From a Letter to the Rev. J. Clowes .
260. — Testimony of Dr. H. Messiter
A. Correspondence with Prof. R. Hamilton of Edinburg]
B. Correspondence with Prof. R. Traill of Glasgow
C. Correspondence with Prof. A. Gerard of Aberdeen
261. — Christopher Sj)ringer's Testimony
262. — Testimony of Dr. "Wm. Spence .
263.— Testimony of Peter Provo ....
264.— Testimony of Henry Peckitt, Esq.
265. — Robert Hindmarsh's Testimony .
266.— Testimony collected by J. J. Garth Wilkinson
267. — Testimony of the Rev. Arvid Ferelius
A. Ferelius to Prof. Tratgard
B. C. J. Knos's Yisit to Ferelius
268. — John Wesley's Testimony in 1772 and 1773
D. Refutation of False Reports.
269.— Charge of Swedenborg having retracted his Writings in
his Last Moments
A. Wm. Gomm to Robert Hindmarsh
B. Robert Hindmarsh to AYm. Gomm
C. Affidavit of Mr. and Mrs. Shearsmith .
D. Benedict Chastanier's Testimony .
270.— Critical Examination of the Charge of Insanity brought
against Swedenborg ....
A. Wesley on Swedenborg in 1783 .
B. Mathesius' Account of Sw^edenborg
C. Brockmer's Account of Swedenborg
D. Hindmarsh on J. Wesley and Mathesius
E. Rev. T. Hartley on Mathesius's charge in 1781
F. Chastanier on Mathesius and J. Wesley in 1785
G. Rev. S. Noble on Mathesius .
PAGE
500
500
506
511
522
522
524
526
528
534
536
542
547
654
556
556
562
564'
572
573
575
577
579
581
584
586
601
605
608
609
610
E. Extraordinary Facts proving Swedenborg's Intercourse icith the
Spiritual World.
INTRODUCTION 613
271. — A prehminary Investigation of Dates .... 616
272.— The Result of Im. Kant's Investigation .... 620
Im. Kant to Charlotte von Knobloch .... 625
CONTENTS. XXVII
DOCUMEXT. PAGE
273.— The Conflagration in Stockholm 628
A. Kant's Account 628
B. Jung-Stilling's Account 630
C. Pernety's Account 630
D. Swedenborg's Account to Bergstruni .... 631
E. Springers Account 631
F. LetocarcVs Account 632
274. — The Loet Receipt 633
A. Letocard's Account 634
B. Testimony of Kant's Friend, Green .... 635
C. Bergstrom's Account 636
D. Dr. Clemm's Account 637
E. Robsahm's Account 638
F. Pernety's Account 639
(t. Testimony of tlie second Husband of IMadamc do
]Martcville 641
H. Thiebault's Account 644
I. Ambassador Ostermann's Account .... 645
275. — Swedenborg and the Queen of Sweden .... 647
A. Swedenborg to the Landgrave of Hesse-Darmstadt 647
B. Springer's Testimony 648
C. J. C. Cuno's Testimony 648
D. Testimony of the "BerHnische Monatsschrift" . . 648
E. Prelate (Etinger's Testimony 649
F. Swedenborg's Account to General Tuxen . . . 660
(t. Baron C. F. von Hopken's Account .... 653
H. Kant's Testimony 653
I. Dr. Clemm's Account 654
J. Swedenljorg's Uardcner's AVife to C. F. Norden-
skold 655
K. The Queen's Account to the Academican Thicbault 655
L. Pernety's Account 657
M. Robsahm's Account 658
N. Letocard's Account 658
0. Jung-Stilhng's Account 659
P. Count A. Hopken's Account 660
Q. Springer's Account to H. Peckitt 6<jl
R. Bergstrom's Account to P. Provo .... 662
S. The Brothers Nordenskold to Penicty . . . 663
T. Swedenborg's Account to Count Tessin . . . 664
U. C. F. Nordenskold's Account 6(j4
V. Captain Stalhanimar's Account 665
XXVm CONTEXTS.
DOCUMENT. PAGE
276. — Explanation of the foregoing Facts attempted . . 667
A. The Berlinische Monatsschrift for 1783 on Sweden-
borg . . • 668
I. Letter of a distinguished ChevaUer to the Editors 668
II. Another Explanation of the Queen's Story . . 671
III. The Story of the Lost Receipt as explained in
the Berlinische Monatsschrift 673
B. C. Ct. Nordin on Swedenborg 675
C. Captain Stalhammar and the Berlinische Monats-
schrift 677
D. L. L. von Brenkenhoff and the Berlinische Monats-
schrift • 679
I. Letter addressed to L. L. von Brenkenhoff . . 680
II. Letter by the Countess von Schwerin . . . 681
III. Letocard to the Countess von Schwerin . . 685
IV. Letter addressed to L. L. von Brenkenhoff . . 686
V. Letter by the Countess von Schwerin . . . 687
E. The Rev. C. E. Gambs on the Queen's Stoiy . . 690
SECTION VIIL
SWEDENBORG'S TRAVELS
AND
DIARIES TO THE YEAR 1744.
DOCUMENT 204.
GENERAL STATEMENT OF SWEDENBORG'S
TRAVELS FROM 1710 TO 1734*
1710. I travelled to Gottenburg, and thence by ship to
London. On the way to London I was four times in danger
of my life: 1. From a sand-bank on the English coast in a
dense fog, when all considered .themselves lost, the keel of the
vessel being within a quarter of a fathom of the bank. 2. From
the crew of a privateer, who came on board, declaring them-
selves to be French, while we thought they were Danes.
3. From an English guard-ship on the following evening, which
on the strength of a report mistook us in the darkness for
the privateer; wherefore it fired a whole broadside into us,
but without doing us any serious damage. 4. In London I
was soon after exposed to a still greater danger, for some
Swedes, who had approached our ship in a yacht, persuaded
me to sail with them to town, when all on board had been
commanded to remain there for six weeks; the news having
already spread, that the plague had broken out in Sweden.
As I did not observe the quarantine, an inquiry was made;
yet I was saved from the halter, with the declaration, however,
* This account serves as an introduction to Swedenborg's Journal of Travel
for the years 1738 to 1740. It is written in the Swedish language, and is
contained in the Swedenl)org MSS., which are preserved in the Library
of the Academy of Sciences in Stockholm, Codex 88, jiages 498 and 503.
It was translated into Latin by Dr. Kahl in 1844, and published the
same year by Dr. Im. Tafel, as an introduction to Swedenborg's Itincrarium,
Section II. A photo-Hthogiaphic copy of the Swedish original is con-
tained in Vol. in of the Swedenborg MSS., pages 50 and 51, from which
this translation is made.
1*
4 SWEDENBORG'S TEA VELS AXD DIARIES. [Doc. 204.
that no one who ventured to do this in future would escape
his doom.
In London and Oxford I spent upwards of a year.
Thence I proceeded to Holland, and visited its principal
towns. I spent a considerable time at Utrecht during the session
of the Congress,* at which ambassadors from all parts of
Europe were assembled.
From Holland I went to France, going by way of Brussels
and Valenciennes to Paris. There and at Versailles I stayed
nearly a year. From Paris I posted to Hamburg, passing
through Ryssel or Lille. Thence I went to Pomerania and
Greifswalde, where I remained a considerable time, and during
my stay there, Charles XII came from Bender to Stralsund.
When the siege was about to commence I succeeded, under
the Divine Providence, in obtaining a passage home in a yacht,
in company with Madame Feiff/°'' after having been abroad
for more than four years.
1721. In the spring I again went abroad, going to Holland
by Copenhagen and Hamburg. There I published my Pro-
dronms princqjiorum rerum naturalmm,-\' and several other
short treatises in octavo.
* By the Congress of TJtreclit the Spanish war of succession was closed.
f Prodromus Principiorum Rerum Naturalium sive Novorum Tenta-
minum Chymiam et Physicam Experimentalem geometrice explicmidi,
Amstelodami, 1721. This work was translated into EngHsh by C. E. Strutt,
and pubHshed in London in 1847 under the following title : "Some Specimens
of a work on the Principles of Chemistry."
The other httle works published by Em. Swedenborg at the same time
are: Methodus Nova inveniendi Longitudines locorum term marique ope
Liir^ce (A New Method for finding the Longitudes of places on land and at
sea by Lunar Observations); Nova Ohservata et hiventa circa Ferrum et
Igneni, et prcecipue circa Naturam Ignis Elementarem, una cum Camini
inventione (New Obsei'vations and Discoveries respecting Iron and Fire,
and particularly respecting the elemental nature of Fire: together with a
new construction of stoves) ; Artificia nova mechanica Receptacula Navalia
et Aggeres Aquaticos construendi (A new mechanical plan for constructing
Docks and Dykes); and Modus mechanice explorandi virtutes et qualitates
diversi generis et constructionis Navigiorum (A mode for discovering the
powers of Vessels by the application of mechanical principles). All these
Httle treatises were likewise translated by Mr. Strutt, and published in the
same volume with the "Principles of Chemistry."
Doc. 204.] SWEDENBORG'S TRAVELS, I7l0-173i. 5
From Holland 1 travelled to Aix-la-Chapelle, Liege, Cologne
and other adjacent places, examining the mines there.
Thence I went to Leipzig, where I published my Miscellanea
dbservata* Leaving that town I visited all the mines in Saxony,
and then returned to Handjurg.
From Handjurg I returned to Brunswick and Goslar, and
visited all the mines in the Hartz mountains, belonging to the
houses of Hanover and Liineburg. The I'ather-in-law of a son of
the Enipeior [of Germany] and of a son of the Czar, Duke Louis
liudolph,^^ who resided at Elankenburg, graciously defrayed
all my expenses, and on taking leave of him, he presented me
with a gold medal and a large silver coffee-pot, besides bestow-
ing upon me many other marks of his favour. I then returned
to Hamburg, and thence by way of Stralsund and Ystad to
Stockholm, having been absent one year and three months.
1733, in the month of May. I again by royal permission
travelled by Ystad to Stralsund, and through Anclam and
Berlin to Dresden; and thence to Prague and Carlsbad in
Bohemia, where 1 visited the mines. Afterwards I went back
to Prague, and thence by Eule to Dresden, and from Dresden
to Leipzig.
In Leipzig I saw through the press my Pyincipia rcrum
naturalhim and my Regnum subterraneum deferro et ciqjro,f
*Miscdlanca Ohservata circa Res Naturales et 2>i'oesertim circa Mine-
ralia, fyncm, et Montium strata. Parts I to III of this little work were
pu])lishod at Leipzig, and Part IV at Schiffbeck, near Hamburg. An
English translation, prepared by Mr. Strutt, was published in London in
18-17 under the following title: "Miscellaneous Observations connected with
tlie Physical Sciences."
V Frincipia Ecrmn Kati(ralmni sive Novorum Tentaminum Phcenomena
Mundi Ekmentaris philompldce explicatuli (The first Principles of Natural
Things, being New Attempts towards a philosophical explanation of the
Elinientary World), being Volume I of Emaniielis Swedenhorgii OjKra
Pliilosophica et Mineralia. Volumes II and III of these Opera, &c., bear
the titles respectively of Reynmn Subterraneum sive Minerale de Fcrro
(The subterraneous or mineral kingdom of Iron), and Regnmn Subterraneum
sive Minerale dc Cupro et Orichalco (The subterraneous or mineral king-
dom of Copper and Brass). Volume I of this series was translated into
English by the Itev. Augustus Clissold, and published in two volumes in
184.') unilor tlie title of Swedenljorg's "Principia."
6 SWEDENBORG'S TRA VELS AND DIA HIES. [Doc. 205.
in folio; together with my Brodromus liiiiloso^liicB ratiocinantis
de Infinito, &c.*
From Leipzig I went afterwards to Cassel, and over all
the mines between that town and Sclimalkalden. I then rode
through Gottia to Brunswick, and thence to Hamburg; and,
finally, returned to Stockholm, by way of Ystad. I reached
home in July, 1734, about the opening of the Diet.
It would be too prolix to mention all the learned men I
visited, and with whom I became acquainted during these
journeys, since I never missed an opportunity of doing so,
nor of seeing and examining libraries, collections, and otlier
objects of interest.
DOCUMENT 205.
SWEDENBORa'S JOURNAL OF TRAVEL
DURING 1733 AND 1734.f
1733.
On the 10th of May, 1733, under the Divine auspices
and with the permission of the most august King Frederic I,-
I set out for a third time on a journey to Germany. I left
* Frodromus j)hilosophice ratiocinantis de Infinito et cai(sa finali creu'
tionis: deque Mechanismo operationis Animce et Corporis; this work was
translated into English by Dr. J. J. Garth Wilkinson and jjublished in 1847
under the follow-ing title: "Outlines of a philosophical argument on the
Tntinite, and the final cause of Creation; and on the Intercourse between
the Body and Soul."
f The Latin original of this Journal is contained in Codex 88 of tho
"Swedenborg MSS.," wliich are preserved in the Library of the Academy
of Sciences in Stockholm, from page 8 to page 109, and also on pages 214
and 215. It was published by Dr. Im. Tafel in the origmal language in
1840, under the title, Em. Sivedenhorgli Itincrarinm, Sectio I; a friend
having written out a copy of the work for his use. A photo-hthographio
copy of the work is contained in Volume III, pp. 1 to 50, of the fac-simile
edition of Swedenborg's Manuscripts, which was pulilished in Stockholm in
1870, under the superintendence of the editor of these Documents. The
translation is made immediately from the photo-lithogi-aphic copy, as the
transcribed copy used by Dr. Im. Tafel was in some parts defective.
Doc. 204.] S WEDEXB ORG 'S TEA VELS IN 1733. t
Stockholm in company with my friends Count Frederic Gyllen-
lorg,"^ Baron David Stjerncrona* and his rehitives, Mr. Galhis,
and several others, and we made our first halt at an inn,
called Fittia. Thence I proceeded to Linkoping, accompanied
by my relatives, Lars Benzelstjerna^ and his wife,^ where we
spent "Whitweek as the guests of Bishop Ericus Benzelius,*'
to whom also I am related.f We celebrated four feast days
in this cathedral town.
May 13 to 16. As I have said, we celebrated Whitweek in
the town of Linkoping. During that time we visited the field
where the battle of Stangebro was fought, in 1598, between
Sigismund, King of Poland, and Duke Charles IX, afterwards
chosen King, and where victory was declared on the side of
Charles [see Note to Document 8, Vol. I, p. 78]. This battle
ought to be commemorated by posterity, because the fate of the
religion which was to rule in Sweden, seems to have been
settled by it. If Sigismund had proved victorious, the in-
habitants of this northern country would in all probability
have remained in the Roman Catholic religion. But God in-
tended it to be otherwise.
May 15. We made a pleasure trip for the purpose of see-
ing a castle called Sturefors, about a Swedish mile from Lin-
ktjping, which was built by Count Piper and now belongs to
liis widow. The objects most worthy of notice there are the
paintings from the hand of the late renowned Ehrenstahl.^
There are also other ornaments of note in the interior of the
building. But the greatest charm of the castle is its situ-
ation, which is most delightful, and is calculated to refresh
and recreate the mind; since it opens to the eye a long
vista of lakes, rivers, meadows, and fields, terminating in
a forest.
* Baron David Stjerncrona was bom in 1715, and after having studied
at Ilpsal became Royal Chamberlain, and died in 1784. He was brother
of Elizabeth Stjerncrona, wife of Count Frederic Gyllenborg, concerning
whom see Note 115, Volume I.
f Compare Document 118.
I David Kloker von Ehrenstahl, bora in Hamburg in 1629, was one of
the most celebrated bwedish painters of the seventeenth century. He died
in 1698.
8 SWEDENBORG'S TRAVELS AND DIARIES. [Doc. 205.
May 17. After bidding adieu to my relations and sister,
I went straightway to Schonen and Ystad, passing through
two towns only, Grenna and Jonkoping.
May 19. Having passed through Smaland, * I reached
Schonen. This province, from its climate and more southern
latitude, has a different air and also a different soil from
Smaland. It is not so mountainous and hilly, and hence not
so uneven, but more level; it seemed also to have a more
sandy soil. The forest lands are poor, and the trees low, ex-
cept where they produce beech-trees and hazel-trees (corylus).
In some places the pines, fir-trees, and birches were gradually
lost to the sight, and their places supplied by the trees peculiar
to the land and soil. This alone seems to me worthy of be-
ing noticed, that their very necessities and the want of proper
kinds of wood seem to have compelled this people to surround
and protect their farms with a different kind of hedge or fence
from that which is used in Sweden. Their fences are partly
made of stones, partly of branches and twigs of trees inter-
woven, partly of roots, and partly of all together; they serve
the purpose of fences admirably, and mark the boundary-line
of the estates or farms better than is done in Sweden. Those
that are made of stones are built in a very rude manner.
In those cases in which they are constructed of branches,
sticks or stakes are driven into the ground two feet apart,
and between them boughs are woven and twisted in a serpen-
tine manner, and are closely wound round each of the stakes
which are fixed in the ground. At a distance of from four
to six yards wooden props, which are put into the ground ob-
liquely, support the fences, and prevent them from being blown
down by the wind. Those that are made of roots consist for
the most part of the roots of the beech, dug out of the ground,
and not unskilfully fastened between sticks, and stakes, and
pine-stems; partly also they are thrown without order on the
top of each other, and partly they are placed on a foundation
of rocks, in such a manner as to prevent any one from pass-
ing through.
* One of the old Swedish provinces, the capital of which is Wexio,
where at a later period the Swedish poet Tegner was bishop.
Doc. 205.] SWEDEXBORG 'S TRA VELS IN 17.33. 9
May 22. After arriving at Ystad I found a vessel pre-
pared to go to sea, but ^vaiting for a favourable wind.
May 24 and 25. I arrived at Stralsund from Ystad in
company with Count Issendorff,* and an Italian music teacher
of the name of Keller.
On the following day I took a walk to see the town, its
walls and ramparts, and to trace the etfects still remaining of
the siege and the storming of the town in 1715, under King
Charles XII. I approached the gate called "Knieperthor,"
in the storming of which the hostile squadrons and armies of
three kings [those of Prussia, Poland, and Denmark] for a long
time unsuccessfully spent all their labour and toil. This gate
is very strongly fortified by earth-works, ramparts, and numerous
ditches. I then came to the gate called "Triebseerthor,"
where a new fortification is at present being constructed.
Lastly I arrived at the gate "Frankenthor," where the enemy,
after having during the night passed along the shore between
a long line of defences, consisting of redoubts and other forti-
lications, and the swilling waters that covered them, entered,
and placing themselves between the Swedish soldiery and the
inner fortifications, prevented them from re-entering the town.
I saw also where the King's dwelling Avas. I visited likewise
the three largest churches of the town; that of St. Nicholas,
which is the most renowned, near the town-hall; afterwards
St. Mary's, which is not inferior to it in size, and finally
St. James's ; besides these there are four smaller chur-
ches. In the first of these, the church of St. Nicholas, there
is a celebrated and very conspicuous font; there are new
sculptures in connection with the altar, and the church is
seated throughout.
May 26. I spent the day doing nothing, waiting for the
stage-coach.
May 27. From Stralsund I travelled to Greifswalde, and
thence into farther Pomerania, or to Anclam, a town which
is slightly fortified, and now subject to the King of Branden-
bui'g. Nothing worthy of notice occurred on the journey. The
* Baron Jolian Christoffer von Issendorff, a native of Germany, was
lieutenant-colonel in the Swedish army. He died in 1736.
10 S WEDENBORG'S TEA VELS AND DIARIES. [Doc. 205.
country from Greifswalde to Anclam is very level, consisting
mostly of fields. The sea-shore and the banks of the streams
are everywhere covered and adorned with oak groves and the
most beautiful live-oaks. From this part of the country, and
from that which lies nearer the town of Stettin, a great quanti-
ty of oak-wood is shipped to foreign countries for ship-building.
At Anclam I saw for the first time the Brandenburg soldiers,
and those, indeed, who are called grenadiers. The men are
tall and slender, and they march erectly. They wear high
conical hats showily decorated with brass, in the shape of
letters and figures. They are clad in a cloak or short belted
coat reaching to about the middle of the thigh. The breeches
fit the extremities of their bodies most tightly, so that no fold
arising from looseness can hide any flaw, and prevent the
harmony of the parts from being noticed at first sight. Close-
ly fitting gaiters, buttoned, reach from the breeches to the
shoes, and encase the legs from the knees dow^nwards. They
go through their drill with the greatest promptness and regu-
larity; but their manner is perhaps a little theatrical. Their
line is remarkably regular, the men being of the same height
and age ; the faces of all turn in one direction. The head is
adorned the most, and the feet, arms, and remaining parts of
the body are least burdened and are closely bound, so that they
are prepared either for an immediate attack on an enemy or
for a rush in flight; they are so attired as to be ready for
either turn in the wheel of fortune. The King seems to place
his splendour and pride in his soldiery, and yet he restrains
and retrenches all luxury, so that they give one the idea of
toughness and endurance.
May 28 and 29. I arrived at Friedland, a town under the
rule of Mecklenburg. There were most beautiful oak forests
on the way, and the country is very rich in grain and geese.
Afterwards I came to !New Brandenburg. !N either tow^n is
remarkable for size, fortifications, or buildings. I neverthe-
less had the opportunity of enjoying their gardens. I witnessed
also their annual games, at which they have a shooting competition
for the honour of "King." Whoever proves himself the best
shot is created "King;" is exempt during the ensuing year
from rates and taxes; and in the following year, decked with
Doc. 205.] S WEDEXBOEG'S TEA YELS IN 1733 . 11
silver ornaments, marches at the head of the rifle corps to
take part in the new games, and to contest the lionours afresh.
The country abomids with the very best hops, equal to those
of Brunswick, the greater part of wliich used to be exported
to Sweden; but, as this is now forbidden, they scarcely com-
mand any price.
May 30. Old Strelitz was reached. New Strelitz is being
built by the present duke at the distance of half a Swedish mile
from it; a new palace is in the process of erection, which will
be the duke's residence. This with respect to the duchy of
Mecklenburg, and the duke's family: the country was formerly
divided into three duchies [Mecklenburg, Warle, and Star-
gard], wliich by succession became united under one heredi-
tary duke,* who noAV resides at Schwerin. There he married
his first wife, who was related to the imperial family and to
that of Brandenburg. His second wife, a relative of the
Russian Czar,*!- lives at present with her daughter at St. Peters-
burg, her sister^ being the reigning Empress of Russia. Her
daughter§ is so much beloved by her Imperial Majesty, that
she has been appointed heiress to the Russian throne. Both
the mother and daughter refuse to return to their husband
and father, who is now living at Schwerin as a duke with
scarcely any dominion, and as a husband without a wife. It
is even thought that an administrator will be appointed in his
place by the Emperor. The nobles have been the cause of
* Duke Charles Leopold, who I'cigiied from 1713 to 1746. Aided by
his relative, Peter the Great of Kussia, he endeavoured- to break dovm the
constitutional government of Mecklenburg, but he was resisted by the
neighbouring German princes and the German Emperor Charles VI, who
took the part of the constituent houses. The feud between the reigning
duke and the constituent assemblies did not terminate, until 1755, when a
compromise was made by his successor Duke Christian Louis.
f Catharina, daughter of Ivan III, steji-brother of Peter the Great.
^ Anna Ivanowna, second daughter of Ivan III, and Duchess of Cour-
land, was elected Emjircss of Russia in 1730. She died in 1740.
tj Anna Carlowna, daughter of Duke Charles Leopold of Mecklenburg
and Catharina, was bom in 1718. She mariied Anton Ulric, Duke of
Brunswick-AVolfenbiittel. Her son, Ivan IV, was declared heir-apparent to
the Russian throne by the Empress Anna Ivanowna. After the death of
the Empress in 1740, she became regent in the place of her son: but was
soon displaced by Elizabeth, the daughter of Peter the Great.
12 S WEDENB ORG 'S TEA VELS AND DIARIES. [Doc. 205.
it, whose rights and privileges he was unwilHng to preserve
in their integrity ; by the aid of the Emperor he was removed
from the government, and his brother's son, the heir-apparent,*
who lives at New Strelitz, has been appointed in his place. By
so many reverses and misfortunes, so many reminders and ad-
monitions of two emperors, by the most opposite and inauspi-
cious fates, which seem to deprive him of every hope of a
more favourable turn of fortune, he has not been induced to
change his mind for the better, and to accept better counsel,
and this now for the space of thirteen years. He prefers to
be outlawed and deprived of his government to giving way a
single inch. One's native disposition, though vexed by mis-
fortunes and a long series of adverse fates, cannot be expelled,
and if expelled, it ever returns. Otherwise Mecklenburg
is a most noble country; for it abounds in nobles, who are
most desirous to abound also in riches. The name of the
Duke of Schwerin is Charles Leopold; his brother's son who
is at Strelitz is called Adolphus Frederic [III].
June 1. After spending a day and two nights at Strelitz,
I journeyed thence to Fiirstenberg, and afterwards to Zehde-
nick, which belongs to Brandenburg, and which is a finer
town than either of the other two ; there also I spent a night.
June 2. On continuing my route to Berlin I first reached
Oranienburg ; where Oranienburg castle, which was built
by the father of the present king, presents itself to view. It
is charming, for the eye may range over far extended meadows
to the most beautiful forests consisting of pines and oaks,
which in the form of a crown extend at equal distances every-
where around. In the middle is the court of the castle, which
in a certain measure is embraced and enclosed by two wings
running out on either side. Where it looks towards the town,
or where the entrance is situated, is a wall adorned with
statues. On the other side, however, or that which is
turned towards the plain and the woods, are double gates,
which are directed on the one hand towards the fields and
the forest, and on the other towards the palace. As they are
* Duke Adolphus Frederic III, who reigned at Strelitz from 1708
to 1752.
Dor. 205.1 .S- WEDEXB ORG 'S TEA YELS IN 1 733. 1 3
double, there is a portico between, where one may take a
walk, and gaze upon the fields as well as upon the court of
the castle. All this is deserted and uninhabited at present.
I continued my journey towards Berlin, and on the way saw
two additional royal country-seats.
At last I reached Berlin. I first wandered alone through
the town that I might take in with the eye what is Avont to
strike the first gaze of a stranger. What I noticed first on
the bridge leading to the Royal Castle was a bronze statue
erected by King AVilliam [?]* in 1703, which was remarkable
for its weight, its size, and the art expended upon it. It is
also a worthy object of contemplation. The first great King of
Prussia* himself sits on a large horse; at each corner four
men or rather giants (for they are twice or three times as
large as common men) are sitting sad, sorrowful, and with
a serious countenance, bound with brazen chains; they are,
however, sufficiently heavy and motionless from their mere
weight in bronze. It is a work of art most worthy of being
cast in bronze.
The royal palace itself is magnificent; a most expensive
structure, and in size and height surpassing the palaces of
many kings. On one side of it is a parade ground capable
of holding from twenty to thirty thousand soldiers, cavalry
and infantry. Their military exercises and parade may be
■witnessed from the palace. I shall not attempt a description
of this palace as it would fill many pages, while the painter
could represent it better and more vividly on one page.
The arsenal which adjoins it is scarcely less beautiful; this
also can be exhibited much better by the artist. The same
may be said of the orphan asylum. The church of St. Peter,
a most noble structure and replete with ornaments, iai being
restored, or rather re-built. Two granaries or receptaoles for
corn have also been erected. The houses belonging to the
burghers or subjects, are numerous; they have a pleasing
* The statue Swedenborg describes here is that of the great Elector
Frederic William, who reigned from 1640 to 1688. It was erected by his
son Frederic III, who reigned from 1688 to 1715, and who became in 1701
the fir.st king of Prussia, under the name of Ki^.ig Frederic I.
1 4 SWEDENBORG'S TEA VELS AND DIARIES. [Doc. 205.
appearance, and to the very roofs resemble the dwellings in
Italy and Paris.
It is worthy of notice that outside the city proper, or that
part which is surrounded by Avails, another city, which is called
Friedrichstadt, scarcely smaller than the former, has been built;
this has been very much enlarged and the number of its in-
habitants has greatly increased under the present king. About
the middle of the "Friedrichstrasse," which is nearly half a
[Swedish or German] mile long, a row of new houses com-
mences, which in height and external appearance are from
basement to roof so much alike that you might imagine it
was only one house, when yet it consists of from four to five
hundred separate dwellings. The regularity, however, is inter-
rupted near the market-place. These buildings are not yet
finished; but by the king's command the work is being carried
on most vigorously. The street terminates in the market-
place, which is a handsome circle ; the market-place, however,
is terminated by the gate by which the town is closed. Most
of these dwellings have been built by trades-people and
mechanics, and the rest by the nobles and the higher classes.
You might suppose they were a hundred ducal residences,
when yet they are the houses of mechanics and trades-people,
who in other towns generally live in huts, cabins, and log-
houses. What delights the eye most, and exhilarates the mind,
is the wonderful symmetry and continuity of the houses, so
that you might say many thousands of men have a common
dwelling, and live in one house under the same roof.
The town is very populous : for the trades and manu-
factures flourish and prosper, many mechanics and manufac*
turers driven out and banished from France, having taken up
their abode here. A vast stream of people pass along the
streets and lanes, and gather in dense crowds around the public
buildings. Many of these people, however, belong to the mili-
tary class, and at every corner sentinels may be seen. From
this we may conclude that not only commerce, but manufactures
also can make towns wealthy; for no merchandize is brought
hither by sea, but manufactures attract the money, which
is retained and prevented from going abroad and being
scattered.
Doc. 205.J SWEDENBOBG'S TEA YELS IN 1733. 15
June 3 and 4. I went outside the town to witness the
exercises of the infantry, and of that branch of the cavah-y
called gens d'armes. With respect to the exercises I have al-
ready mentioned, that the troops act and move with the greatest
regularity and precision; and the whole squadron is like a
machine placed there, and moving instantaneously at the
pleasure of the machinist. Not even the slightest inaccuracy
can be detected. If they displayed the same unanimity and
uniformity in battle as in drill, they would conquer Alexan-
der's army, and subject a great part of Europe to Prussia,
but
Entering St. Peter's church, which was burnt down three
years ago and is now being rebuilt by the munificence
of the King, I found it very spacious, and yet there are
no columns in the interior by which the roof and arches
are supported. Under the roof all around the church are
circular windows, which are directed towards the centre of
the building, and whicli admit much light; there are besides
two rows of benches along the walls, so that there is room
for a large congregation.
I examined also the library, which contains a great number
of books, but mostly old; not many are purchased at the
present time, no money, being obtainable for this purpose.
Several manuscripts are also exhibited, among which is the
Bible of Charlemagne, written eight hundred years ago, which
was brought from Aix-la-Chapelle. There are historical books
in the Italian language from the library of Queen Christina, and
in additions many old codexes ; books in the Chinese language ;
a Koran of most exquisite workmanship ; likewise another
Koran almost round in form and enclosed in a case, very
small in size. A large atlas also is shown.
In the Museum, called Kunst-Kammer, many most inter-
esting things are exhibited, as, for instance, various objects
made of amber, as desks, boxes, statuettes, crucifixes, and
many others, which are produced by large pieces of amber
being melted together. Various specimens of corals, especially
of the red kind, are shown ; likewise flowers of Mars,* which are
* A chemical preparation of iron.
16 S WEDENBORG'S TEA VELS AND DIARIES. [Doc. 205.
white, very beautiful, and large; also, ores containing gold;
native gold, in considerable masses imbedded in quartz; like-
wise silex, polished on the outside, but interiorly variegated
and interspersed with a great number of dense veins of gold;
pieces of native silver, and splendid specimens of the ores of
other metals. There are also articles most skilfully and ela-
borately wrought of silver, as vases, caskets, and fancy-boxes, &c.
Porcelain and wares from China are likewise exhibited; be-
sides animals of various kinds, as crocodiles, walruses, boars
of extraordinary size, rhinoceroses, elephants' tusks of different
kinds. A knife is also shown which a man had swallowed and
which was found, when removed by an operation, to be half con-
sumed, the man living afterwards lor twenty years ; likewise a die
which broke in two while being used to decide the fate of some
innocent person. A life-like wax figure of King Frederic William
is exhibited, as well as figures of some of his sons and
daughters ; besides many other objects which I have no time
to enumerate.
I visited also the laboratory of Dr. Neumann, which is
furnished with several small fire-places and furnaces for chemi-
cal purposes, especially for distillations in the water and sand
baths, and likewise with digesters; the water flows in from
above, and the waste flows down and turns a small wheel by
which a little pestle is set in motion for grinding sub-
stances into powder; everything is arranged most ingeniously
and exactly.
June 5. I prepared for my journey to Dresden. On the
way I saw nothing noteworthy ; the soil was sterile and sandy.
From Berlin I passed through the usual stations of Mitten-
walde, Baruth, where Saxony begins, and Luckau, a town of
considerable size ; and afterwards through Sonnenwalde, Esten-
wehre, where there is a royal castle, and Grossenhayn, which
is much like Luckau ; and thence I came to Dresden. Mean-
while I noticed very beautiful chimneys of terra cotta, upon
which are impressed most telling and conspicuous Hkenesses
of men , of knights, and of shells ; the corners were
formed by columns of the same material stained an iron
colour.
Doc. 205.] SWEDEXBORG'S TRA VELS IX 1733. 17
On the way I perused a small treatise by Putoneus,* on
a kind of worms of Friesland and Northland, where I noted
what follows :
These worms are only found in Friesland and Northland,
wliere the ships and the piles driven into the dikes are gradually
perforated and consumed by them. This was first observed
in 1732 in some beams, which had been floating upon the
water, when cast ashore by the waves. Pine wood is
chiefly attacked, but also occasionally oak. The number of
worms that appear is sometimes larger, sometimes smaller;
perhaps according to the dift'ering temperature, as is the case
with some insects, and also with mice, which are more abund-
ant one year than another. In the year 1666, the inhabitants
of Amsterdam complained, that their ships, on the return
voyage from India, were attacked and perforated by worms,
wherefore they began to fortify the ribs and coverings of their
ships with large-headed nails; which resulted in their ships
becoming much more durable than those of the English. The
Portuguese, however, char the outer surface of their sliips.
In the record of his travels Dampier describes most accurate-
ly this kind of worms, which are very much like those of
Friesland. There are three species of them of which drawings
are given. It has been observed that those which originate
in salt water, perish in fresh water; so that a ship wliicli
has become infested with them in salt water, is relieved
from them in fresh Avater. Messrs. Massuet and Wallisnerius
were the first to describe these worms, which are slender
towards the tail, broader towards tlie head, and of a
yellowish white colour. A part of their head is protected by
a hard stony or bony mass, which is round and pointed at
the end, so as to resemlile the drills with which holes are
bored into stone. The head is thus covered and by means
of this mass the boring is accomplished; a part of the body
also towards the tail is covered with a harder substance; so
that they can brace themselves up and thus bore better. From
this hard matter of the tail the extremity, wliich is soft and
* Putoneus, Historischc und pliysicalische Beschreibung cincr Art liochst
BcliUdlicher Seewiirmer, Leipzig, 1733.
Q
18 S WEDENB ORG 'S TBA VELS AND DIABJES. [Doc. 205.
clo"v^n into three parts, protrudes; under the belly appears a
duct conveying blood. Their length varies from six to twelve
and even twenty-four inches. They grow while in the wood
engaged in boring ; and they would increase still more if there
were more substance to pierce. The holes are large enough
to admit a good sized goose quill. If two worms bore so as
to meet in the middle, they avoid meeting by deflecting their
course, and if they actually meet, they both die. On their
way they leave a glutinous or viscous matter which in time
hardens and adheres to the sides of the holes. This hardened
matter is like a shell and very fragile. In these cavities small
shining points are observed, which, when examined under the
microscope, have the appearance of some winged creatures.
It is worthy of notice that on the outer surface of the wood
only openings appear that are so small as to be scarcely
discernible to the naked eye, but in the inner part of the
wood they become wider and wider, so that the worms actually
increase there. A hundred openings are frequently seen, of
which scarcely ten are continued to the depth of one finger,
and when the worms reach the surface of the water, they take
some other course. They prefer to make their way along the
grain of the wood, although they also work transversely.
Their eggs are said to be round and covered with some vis-
cous substance, so as to adhere better to the beams of wood
against which they are carried.
The remedies hitherto employed to prevent the ravages
of these insects, are said to be the following: 1. The
piles that are to be submerged are enveloped in coarse tow
and afterAvards covered with pitch; in place of hempen tow
the hair of cows may be used. 2. At first they tried to
fortify their dikes against the threatened destruction, by com-
bining the use of anchors or braces with the piles. 3. It was
proposed to construct dikes without the help of piles. 4. Again
it was suggested that the piles should be thoroughly dried by
exposing them to the action of fire, and that hot pitch should
be applied to them, which would then penetrate more towards
the interiors, the pores being opened by the fire. 5. Wallis-
nerius proposed that the piles should be covered with lead;
or that thick laths be fastened over them, and that the space
Doc. 205.] SWEDENBORG'STBAVELS IN 1733. 19
between the piles and the hiths shoukl be tilled with animal
hair. 6. Others advise that the piles should be IVequently
scraped, so that the tirst elements of the worms or their
glutinous eggs might not adhere to them; and 7. That after
the piles have been well dried, they be covered tirst with
pitch and afterwards with a mixture containing arsenic.
X.B.: I was told to-day by a Jew that a remedy against
this evil had at last been discovered, which consists in a mix-
ture or an ointment composed of powdered sulphur, pitch,
white lead, and mercury; upon the application of which they
all make their escape — provided this be true.
As for myself, I cannot see a better remedy for this evil
than, first, that the piles used in propping up the dikes
should be thoroughly charred, and indeed so that their surface
be burnt to charcoal to about one-fourth of an inch; for then
it is impossible for the worms to find any place to make their
abode: because there is nothing to furnish nutriment to them,
there being no wood anywhere within their reach; so that
for want of food and nourishment their sustenance and life
will fail. Sccondlij, the burning of the pile, by which it may
be reduced to charcoal to the depth of one-fourth of an
inch, will be thoroughly attained by a strong and swift flame,
which can be rendered swifter if the pile be first covered with
pitch, and then held over the flaming tire. Thirdly, if after-
wards you choose to cover the burnt part with pitch, you will
perhaps thereby prevent an Qg^^ out of which a worm might
be developed, from being carried into a crack. Fourthli/, the
success of this proposal is based on this, that the whole woody
material is converted into charcoal, and that nothing of the
sap and the oil remains which might afford nutriment; for it
has been observed that the Avorms thrive better in pine than
in oak wood, because it contains a greater quantity of oil; if
therefore a dead residuum and charcoal only remain, they
cannot obtain the means of life, and make their way into
the interior. This is proved also by experience. To es-
cape this evil the Portuguese char that part of the outer
surface of their ships which is to be immersed in water; and
their ships are thus saved from this danger and preserved
from harm. I already remarked that the piles were to bo
2*
20 SWEDEXBORG'S TEA VELS AND DIARIES. [Doc. 205.
burnt in a strong flame. By being exposed to such a flame
the outer portion only is burned and converted into charcoal,
the interior remaining fresh and dry, or safe and intact from
the fire; as may be seen from a piece of wood held in a
strong flame, the outer surface of which is speedily converted
into charcoal, while its interior parts are still intact, and
scarcely heated. The science of mechanics will supply a
thousand modes by which the piles may be placed on trestles,
while combustible matter is placed underneath by which the
flame is to be fed and raised into a blaze ; it will also furnish
means by which the flame, after' it has been started on the
surface by having been covered with pitch, can be extinguished,
and indeed after the desired result has been attained. All
this can be very easily determined and settled, provided the
method of burning the piles before they are immersed in the
water, be once approved and adopted.
June 7. I reached Dresden, having accomplished the jour-
ney from Stockholm in twenty-eight days. If from these twelve
days are subtracted, during which I rested, it reduces it to a
journey of sixteen days only.
June 9. I visited the new church [FrauenJcircheJ, which
is in the process of erection near the market-place [Neumarkt].
It is interiorly vaulted, with a triple row of seats along the
walls, and on account of its interior decorations most interest-
ing and worthy of notice. Under the ground are ample
vaults and cells, or places of burial^ occupying a large space.
June 11. I examined the exterior of the royal palace and
of that which adjoins it. They are richly decorated with
figures and statues in terra cotta and plaster of Paris. I
likewise saw that rural or mountain cave, called the grotto,
which is close by, where the water falls down some steps and
over a rock. Permission was granted me to see the entrance
hall, where the ceiling is adorned with beautiful fresco paint-
ings. The floor was paved with marble, and in the centre a
marble slab of great size, and consequently of great value,
is displayed.
June 12. With a companion I went into the royal garden
which consists entirely of Indian and foreign trees. The part
on the left is distinguished by cypresses and laurels ; that
Doc. 205.] S WEDENBORG'S TEA VELS IN 1733. 21
on the right by citron and orange trees. Within the walls
are trees of various lands, coffee plants, &c., and a fig-tree
with a trunk of extraordinary thickness. Here we could see
and admire a very large number of hiurols and orange-
trees collected together ; for there are upwards of five-hun-
dred laurels, beautifully trimmed, and the same number of
(^range-trees may be counted, all of which are exactly like
one another, being of the same height, the same thickness,
and the same age. The trunk of each tree is eight inches in
diameter, while the Indian fig-tree is twenty-four inches in
diameter. This garden seems to excel all others of the same
kind established in Europe.
June 13. On St. John's day I went outside the town to
enjoy a stroll and see the large garden [grosser Garten] famous
for its marble statues and figures. The way or road to it
extends to a great distance, is enclosed on both sides with
trimmed and curiously cut trees, and adorned with terra
cotta figures. At last appears the area itself or the large
theatre, adorned with beautiful marble statues and figures.
All are made of marble of the most dazzling purity, and all
are sculptured to the life. Some are larger and some smaller,
and there are so many of them, that they can scarcely be
counted. Tliey do not yield much to those in Versailles, ex-
cept in size. It is a place where you may enjoy rural plea-
sures to the full.
The bridge, Avhich leads into the town from the Neustadt
or new town, is splendid. It rises a considerable height above
the river and is supported by seventeen arches. There are
also on both sides of the bridge seventeen sitting or resting
places. On one side is a crucifix of bronze on an artificial
rock ; on the other side and opposite to it are two figures
or statues.
June 14 — 19. I read through and corrected my Principia.
June 20 (July 1). I went to the Neustadt or new town
to see the building [Jcqmnesisches Palais] erected by the Duke
of Saxony. There also is a very pleasant garden, filled with
objects of art, where during the life-time of King Augustus the
articles of porcelain were exhibited, the greater part of which
is said to be stored up between the ceilings of the building.
22 S WEDEKBOBG'S TEA VELS AND DIARIES. [Doc. 205.
June 21 (July 2). To-day I entered the chapel attached
to the Court of the Duke of Saxony, with the view of being
present at worship, which is celebrated according to the
Catholic ritual. It was impossible for any of the senses not
to derive from it some sensation of pleasure.
The sense of hearing derived it from the drums, flutes, and
trumpets which swelled their notes from the lowest to the
highest, and still more from the singing of the castrati or eu-
nuchs, Avhose voices emulate those of virgins, and from the full
harmony of all the instruments.
The sense of smell is charmed by the scent and fragrance
of the burning incense; the odour and smoke of which are
diffused in every direction by boys.
The sense of siglit was impressed by the paintings of every
kind which are hung around the church; by the magnificent
vestments with Avhicli the priests and monks are adorned, and
in which they move in procession; by the great number of
ministering priests bending and walking in every direction
like actors; and by their various gestures. And my sight in
particular was charmed, because I happened to see for the
first time the Duke himself and the Duchess with their sons
and daughters ; all of w^iom were most devout and attentive
to the usages of their religion.
The interior senses, however, were charmed, because all
things breathed an atmosphere of sublimity and sanctity; be-
cause at the least sound of a little bell all threw themselves
on their knees ; and because all things were expressed in
Latin, a foreign language, by which the minds of the common
people are wont to be most impressed. In short the worship
of the Roman Catholic church seems to have been especially
invented, and to be calculated, to charm the external senses, by
alluring all the organs of the body, and thereby offering blan-
dishments to the senses.
On the same day I crossed the river Elbe, in com-
pany with five others, and we went into the vineyards,
or to the hills where the vineyards are. The aspect here
is most delightful. The hill is covered with elms and
vines; and is everywhere dotted with villas over its whole
extent.
Doc. 205.] SWEDEXBORG'S TBA VEhS IX 1733. 23
June 22 (July 3). I read tlirougli a book of John Ber-
nouilli, wliicli bears the title: Essal d'une nonveUc tJirorie de
la manannrr dct^- vaisseaiix, &c. [Essay concerning a new theory
ol handling ships], which treats geometrically of the structure
of vessels, &c. 1. The action of fluids upon the surface of
the bodi<^s which they meet ; 2. The track and the movement
of a ship Avhich has the form of a parallelogram ; 3. The
swiftness of a rectangular ship; 4. The position of the sails
and the form of the beam which occupies the lowest part of
a ship and is called the keel; what its form must be, that it
may produce the best effect; 5. The position of the rudder,
that it may turn the ship most quickly; 6. The course of a
ship representing the figure of a rlionib ; 7. The swiftness of
a ship representing the tigure of a rhoml); 8. The same in
respect to the lowest beam or the keel; 9. The motion of
curved or curvilinear bodies in fluids; 10. Application of the
foregoing theory to certain ships; 11. Directions how to con-
struct tables for the course of ships, respect being had to the
lowest curvature (belly) of the ship; 12. The most convenient
place for the masts; 13. The axis and the centre of resist-
ance of the water; 14. The inflation and curvature of sails;
15. The axis and the equilibrium of the wind impinging upon
the sails. Two letters follow directed to M. Eenau, with
his reply.
Afterwards I perused Julius Bernhard von liohr's Com-
Xiendicuse Haushaltungs-Bihllothek ( Compendious library of
household matters), for 1726, in 8vo. This work treats in
general: 1. Of the study of economy; 2. Of the revenue
system, (von dem Cameralwesen) ; 3. Of private household
economy and of economy for the farm and field, (von der
I^-ivativirtJiS(haftslninst, Land- und Fdd-Oeconomle) ; 4, Of
agriculture, (vom AcJcerhaii) ; 5. Of vine culture, (vom Wein-
hai(); 6. Of brewing, (vom Bierhrauen) ; 7. Of the art of
cooking and baking, (von der Kochkunst und Conjituren) ;
8. Of gardening, (von der Gdrtnerei) ; 9. Of woods
and hunting, (von den Wdldern und der Jdgerei); 10. Of
ponds and fishing, (von Teichen und Fiscliereien) ; 11. Of
cattle breeding, (von der Viehzucht) ; 12. Of mining and
the mineral kingdom, (von Bergwerkssachen und dem minera-
24 S WEDEKB ORG'S TBA VELS AXD DIARIES. [Doc. 205.
lisclien EeicJie). In tins chapter the author treats of the iron-
works and forges in Germany, which he enumerates and re-
views ; he also discusses peat, charcoal, and coal ; he does not
treat of many authors, simply of Kircher's Mundus suhterraneus
(Subterranean world), which, however, according to Webster,
the Englishman, and Morhoff, contains merely fanciful things.
He mentions further Ulysses Aldrovandi's Alusceum metallkum,
where many differences between the metals are discussed, but
nothing definite is stated; Beccherus' Pliysica subterrcmea,
with Stahl's observations, 1703. In the French language was
published Traite cles metaux et mineraux, et des remedes, qu'on
en ijeut tirer, ^Kir M. Chcmhon, Paris, 1713, 12mo. There
are also the following, viz. M. John Matthesius' Bergi)ostille
oder Sarepta, folio, 1587; Melzer's Gangrcena metaUica, oder
BericJit von Bergiuerken (Report of Mines); Abraham Schon-
burg's AusfUhrliche Bergwformation, Leipzig, 1693 ; Sebastian
Spahn's BergrecMs- Spiegel, Dresden, 1698, folio; Georg Kaspar
Kirchmayer's Instrudmies metallkm, von Bergwerhen, with
illustrations, 4to, 1687; his other works were published in quarto
at Wittenberg in 1698 ; he mentions also Lohneis. A certain
councillor of mines published in 1717 a work in 12mo with the
title, Kurzer Unterrkht von Bergiverhen. 13. Of commerce,
(vom Commercienivesen) ; 14. Of theological writings, (von
theologischen Scliriften). The same Julius Bernhard von Rohr
has also ■pixhlishedComjiendieusepligsikaUscheBibliotJiek, Leipzig,
Svo, 1724; it treats, first, of natural science in general and the
books belonging thereto; further, of the elements, the vege-
table kingdom, the mineral kingdom, the animal kingdom,
meteors, and mineral springs, (von der Naturivissenschaft ilber-
liaupt, und den dahin gehbrigen Scliriften).
June 25 (July 5). I took a walk outside the town in
order to see the so-called Turkish house, where there is also a
delightful garden. In the house itself may be seen paintings of
Turkish, Chinese, Persian, and Greek women in their usual
costumes; likewise celebrated and distinguished men, such as
sultans, viziers, muftis, &c. There are also most precious
Turkish and Persian carpets, as well on the floors as suspended
along the walls. Their silver work also, which consists chiefly
of what is called filligree work, is seen, studded here and
Doc. 205.] SWEDENBORG'S TEA VELS IN 1733. 2.5
tliere with some glass-like spar ; silver of a ^vliitc and
black hue is inserted in the crystals themselves, arranged
in the form of roses. Leather is shown interwoven with
golden threads, work which has been hitherto quite unknown
to Europeans, Some parts of Constantinople are likewise ex-
hibited with the Peloponnesus and the sea. It is a town con-
sisting of houses, which look very much like one another, and
are built entirely on mountains and hills, with the water
flowing in between. The sultan's palace with the harem, the
place of abode of his women, is shown; likewise mosques,
which are their temples and mausoleums. A person is thus
enabled to obtain an idea of Constantinople, and in a certain
sense of the Ottoman Porte itself.
The following books were announced in the literary news:
Histoire metallique des Pays has, by Mr. van Loon, in both
the French and Dutch languages ; Discours sur les di/fcrentes
figures des astres, i. e. a discourse on the various forms of the
constellations, together with a compendious explanation of
Descartes' and Newton's systems, by Mauj)ertuis, Paris, 8vo,
1731, 5^- francs.
July 6, new style.* I was able to see a paper-mill
outside the town, where, I think, paper is made in the Dutch
fashion with a cylinder furnished with bronze knives, and a
similar bronze table underneath. There is, however, only one
simple grinder or cylinder around a wheel, and not four as in
Holland.
I afterwards examined the furnace and the forge where
copper is beaten into thin plates with three hammers. The
furnace is like a common iron furnace. A pound of thin
beaten copper is sold for nine groschen, or twenty-seven
Swedish silver ore.
* The improved calendar of Pope Gregory XITI had not been intro-
duced into Sweden at the time Swedenborg was writing this account of
his travels. On arriving in Germany, where the Gregorian calendar had
been universally adopted in 1700, he therefore found himself eleven days
behind. The Swedish or old style he followed until June 20; from June 20
to 25 he gives his dates l)oth according to the old and new stylos; but
after June 25, old style, which is equivalent to July 5, new style, he passes
on at once to July H, neto style.
20 SWEDENBORG'S TRAVELS AND DIARIES. [Doc. 205.
Afterwards I went to see the works where plates of glass
are ground and polished, so that foils may be applied to them
and mirrors formed, which is a very interesting operation.
Plates of glass and mirrors are manufactured there, which are
frequently of the height of four ells. With regard to the
work itself, the following particulars may be mentioned :
1. When the plates of glass are first brought from the fur-
nace and are still in the rough, they are more than an inch
thick, but by the process of polishing they are made so thin,
that they are scarcely half the original thickness. The process
of polishing is described as follows: 2. The plate is inserted
in a frame, and placed on a smooth stone, to Avhich it is
closely fitted, and fastened by means of plaster of Paris or
yellowish red clay; it is inserted into this mass in such a
manner, that it firmly adheres thereby to the stone. Frequent-
ly three, four, six or ten plates are attached to one stone,
and they all receive their polish at the same time. 3. This
stone, with the plates of glass adhering to it, is placed upon
a table, and under this stone on the same table is placed an-
other machine^ also of stone [on which likewise plates of glass
are fastened]. On the top of the first stone, however, is put
a wooden frame with six or seven compartments, in which sand
as well as weights are placed, so that this frame lies more
evenly and presses equally upon the glass underneath which
is to be polished. It is to be borne in mind that the
operation of polishing is always performed by tAvo sets of
glass plates, one lying upon the other, and by these two
sets the whole of the polishing is done. 4. The machine
is set in motion by a water-wheel, which turns a hook bent
into the form of a triangle, and by this four arms are turned,
each in its turn. To each of these arms four or five hooks
are attached, eighteen in all, which are inserted in little balls
turning in all directions, and fastened to the upper stone;
and by the reciprocal motion of this upper stone or table to
which the plate of glass is attached the polishing is effected.
5. It is to be observed, that this upper table moves in all
directions; for it may be revolved like a wheel or in a circle,
so that it should not always move in the same way, and by the
interposition of the sand become deeper in some places
Doc. 205. 1 S WE DENE ORG'S TEA VEL S IX 1 7,3.3. 27
tliaii in others, and thus make grooves in the glass. The
circle in the middle, where the hook of the machine is inserted,
is thus movable in all directions, and to one machine there
are in this way attached eighteen pairs of stones. 6. When
the plates of glass are to he polished, the coarsest kind of
band is at first used, and for about eight days; afterwards
another kind of coarse sand, a little finer than the first, is
used; this also lasts fur six or seven days; subsequently a
still finer sand; and at last the finest kind of white sand, which
is called Strenscmd ; each of these operations also ]"equires
from five to six days. There are thus four stages in the
attenuation of the glass by means of the sand. This ought
not to be called a process of polisliing, but rather of grinding.
7. After all this is finished, the same plates of glass are
polished by means of emery, which is of a red colour and of a
coarser substance. The plates of glass are placed for this pur-
|)Ose upon other similar stones and they are fastened to them in
a similar manner; and by means of the same machine and by
the same reciprocal motion, i. e. by a continuous motion for-
wards and backwards, the polishing is accomplished; one glass
rubbing against the other by being laid upon it, and both
being polished at the same time. The emery is dissolved in
water, and by means of a sponge or the hand is poured upon
the lower plate of glass ; the upper plate is also during this
operation turned in all directions, so that the polishing is
performed lengthways and sideways, as well as in all other
directions. This work is usually accomplished in three days.
8. After the plates of glass have thus been worked upon and
attenuated, and polished for the first time, they are handed
over to women, who in a similar manner place two plates of
glass one upon the other and move them to and fro with their
right hands and arms, and this continuously for a whole
day, putting between the two plates a yellower and finer emery
which comes in the form of cones. 9. Lastly this plate under-
goes another process of polishing; it is placed in another but
similar machine, and during this last or sixth time a red earth
is interposed, which is called English earth; and seems to be
a sort of bole, of a red colour, but very fine, oily, and smooth.
The plate has this time a smaller top-plate applied to it,
28 SWEDENBORG'S TBAVELS AXD DIARIES. [Doc.205.
which cannot be revolved in every direction, but which is
drawn lengthways up and down the glass ; the red English
earth dissolved in water being constantly applied to it. This
operation generally lasts twelve hours. Meanwhile the plate
of glass appears perfectly polished and smooth, and is reduced
to the required thickness, and ready for being converted into
a mirror. This last machine is arranged like the former with
the difference that the upper grinder is smaller.
With respect to the fastening of the foil to the glass,
that a mirror may be produced, this is done in the
following way: 1. Tables of marble or stone are provided of
the proper size, and of such a quality, that they can be
polished in the best style; otherwise glass tables answer the
purpose; these tables are furnished Avith a rim all round.
2. Tin-foil is required, so thin, that one hundred foils placed
above one another are scarcely half an inch in thickness.
3. This tin-foil is spread on the table and quick-silver poured
upon it ; and these amalgamate. Upon this the plate of glass
is placed, and upon the glass, weights; in the middle weights
of brick and on the sides weights of lead; with these the plate
of glass is thoroughly loaded. 4. In this condition it is left
for a whole night. The tin and quick-silver are meanwhile
amalgamated; the tin disappears, and they are both attached
to the glass and remain firmly united to it, and thus the plate
of glass is converted into a mirror. 5. The superfluous part
of mercury flows off of its own accord; but in case any of
it still adhere, the mirrors are now raised obliquely, and
all the superfluous metal, which would still have remained,
flows off. 6. The foiling of cut glass shall now be described.
For lately a process has been discovered by which figures are
cut on the back of a plate of glass, so as to produce the
appearance of the engraving being on the front. In order
that the foil may enter into these excavations and folds, the
plate is put back again upon a layer made of cloth of Indian
wool, folded several times, and upon this some weights are
laid, so that the foil may enter more readily into the incisions
and excavations made upon the glass.
With respect to the attenuation of tin into foil the follow-
ing particulars may be mentioned: 1. For this purpose only
Doc. 205.] SWEDEXBORG'S TRAVELS 1X173?,. 20
the tin ■svhich comes from the East Indies is used ; the Saxon
tin is said to be unfit for this purpose, because it breaks into
pieces under the hammer, and becomes wrinkled, so that it is
impossible to obtain from it a continuous leaf or foil. 2. After
the tin has been poured out into thin sheets, and cut into
square pieces, the workman pounds it continuously, until at last
he is able to pass one hundred at the same time under his
hammer; he strikes the tin leaves but lightly with his hammer.
At last a leaf, which at first measured only six inches square,
is beaten and attenuated so much, that it measures from one
and a half to two ells square. 3. The working out of one
hundred of such leaves, is said to occujiy from tive to six weeks.
July 8. I perused the first part of a work entitled:
Bihlwtltcqiie Jtaligiie; ou Histoire Littcraire de I' Italic, which
treats of the following: In the first volume the writers on
Italian history are reviewed. The editors are said to be a
society consisting of sixteen persons. The laws of the Lango-
bards in Italy are tirst discussed, from which it is thought
the manners of peoples may be known. These laws were
passed in G38, and they were long in vogue in Italy; they con-
tinued until the year 1137, when Lothair II was emperor. At
that time three codes of laws were in existence: the Roman,
the Salian, and the Langobardian. It is questionable, how-
ever, whether they are as yet so far abrogated, that no judg-
ment may be passed in accordance Avith them. The Lango-
bardian laws, or the laws of Lombardy, have been edited
several times, and they are similar in tenor to the laws of
the northern nations, e. g. they permit duels with staves, &c.
"When a wife is killed without a just cause, a fine is inflicted;
a natural son also inherits a share, &c. It is worth investigat-
ing, ivlietJier the ancient Swedish laivs coincide with these, or
not; and what difference there was hetiueen them; from which
it may he deduced ivhether the Goths in conjunction luith the
Germans sidijiujated Itahj.
July 10. At the house of Secretary Iliiger I saw Wolf 's^^
Cosmologia generalis ; he endeavours to establish the nature
of the elements from merely metaphysical principles ; his theory
is based on sound Foundations.
Afterwards I read La Bihliotheque Italiqiie for the year
30 JSWEDENBOBG'S TBA VELS AND DIARIES. [Doc. 205 .
1728, and there I found a review of Michael Mercati's Metallu-
theca, where it is stated that Albertus Magnus [who died in
1280], is the only one who in former centuries published any
methodical treatise upon minerals; that he was followed by
Camillus Leonardi in the sixteenth century, and also by
Mathiole Fallopius, Valerius Cordo, and Agricola, of whom
the latter was most successful. Mercati studied with An-
dreas Cffisalpinus, and died in 1593; his work, however, was
published after his death by Pope Clement XI; 120 years
after the death of the author M. Lancisi added notes to it.
The contents of the book are as follows: 1. The earths;
2. Salt and saltpetre; 3. Alum; 4. Acid and acrid juices,
vitriol, orpiment, and sandarach; 5. The bituminous juices;
6. Marine plants ; 7. Stones which are similar to earths ;
8. The stone bezoar; 9. Figured stones; 10. Marble. The
author intended to prepare a second volume on the spars, the
precious stones, gold, silver, copper, &c.; but his death pre-
vented its accompHshment.
The anatomist Bianchi has published several anatomical
disputations, in which he has explained the mechanism of the
human body. He is desirous of publishing in Turin two
volumes in folio, on all the parts of the human body and their
mechanism, with reference to their diseases and cures.
Jean Jerome Zannichelli has published in Venice a natui'al
history of the island which is contiguous to Venice. Last
year he published an excellent dissertation on iron and a
certain crystalline salt without taste which is extracted from
iron, and on the preparation of its snow [i. e. on the exsic-
cation of that salt]. He mentions many particulars concerning
this metal incidentally.
July 11. I perused Peter Horrebow's Clavis Astronomice
(The Key of Astronomy), published in Copenhagen in 1730,
where I found nothing to notice except some hypotheses of
no value; he quotes, however, several experiments made by
others, which are worthy of notice, viz. 1. The celebrated
Teichmejer, the weather being very hot and the sky perfectly
serene, filled a glass cylinder with ice and common salt, the
same being quite dry on the outside, and exposed it to the
air. In the space of an hour he noticed that a crust of ice,
Doc. 205.] SWEDENBORG'S TRA VELS IN 1733. 31
very much like hoar-frost, had formed on the outside of the
glass to the thickness of more than the little tinger. 2. He
hlled to a certain point a phial \vith most refined oil of vitriol,
and afterwards noticed that the quantity of the liquid increased
in the driest and hottest days. 3. A pendulum wiiich vihratcs
a second in Paris is 3 feet 8,556 lines long, but under the
equator it is 2 lines shorter. The author formed a table of
the length of the pendulum for every latitude :
Under latitude its length must be 3 feet, 6.823 lines,
H
10
«
3
n
6.915
n
20
»
3
11
7.180
n
30
',">
3
11
7.587
»
40
n
3
11
8.085
!)
50
»
3
11
S.617
M
60
H
3
11
9.117
5?
70
»
3
JJ
9.524
55
80
n
3
11
9.789
51
90
11
3
11
9.881
July 12. I again visited the orange garden, or the botanic
garden, and noticed there: 1. A palm-tree with its bark,
leaves, and fruit; 2. An Egyptian acacia with its thorns;
3. The slriiim Judaiciim ; 4. A tall dragon-tree with an un-
even stem; 5. The tree on which coffee berries grow; their
outer portion is eatable, in their interior the beans lie con-
cealed; 6. An orange-tree, the circumference of which is two
ells, its weight ten hundred-weight, and its length two ells.
The trunks are transported from Italy without roots and leaves,
both being cut off; it is placed in a pot with earth and tied
round with moss, and after a year the trunk throws out roots,
and produces twigs and leaves.
I deemed it useful to extract the following from the Biblio-
theca Italica concerning the mode in which Mr. AVoodward
classifies the minerals, salts, metals, and earths. He does it
in the French language, as follows: [As this classification,
which is contained in the Bihliotheca Italica, Vol. II, p. 117
is entirely out of date, we do not deem it necessary to trans-
late it for the benefit of our readers. Swedenborg closes his
extract with the following description of a meteor :] With
respect to the meteor which was seen at Venice in the year
32 SWEDENBORG'S TEA VELS AND DIABIES. [Doc. 205.
1719, it is said, that various colours appeared in the sky, a
certain flamy something, a ball from which smoke proceeded, &c. :
from all of which circumstances it is surmised that it was
some kind of sulphur. Another declares, that the chemists
are able to exhibit similar phenomena, as dragons, fire-balls,
which are made by mixing sulphur, salt-petre, camphor, and
petroleum, and by saturating the mixture with spirits of wine ,
and afterwards by evaporation.
July 13. Mention is made in the Bihliotlieca Italica* of
anatomists ; as, for instance, of M. Ruysch, of Holland, and of
M. des Noues, who constructs the bodily organs of wax.
M. Bianchi has made an arrangement in anatomy, that every-
thing may be laid open and seen without any ill scent; and,
indeed, so naturally, that the whole body of a woman being
dissected beforehand is opened in a moment, the skin is drawn
off. all the arteries and nerves are exposed, and the interior
organs are examined in their natural position, the womb with
the foetus, and many other things; all of which can at once
be put together again. He has made most exact delineations
of the organ of hearmg and of sight, where also the mechanism
of sight and the influx of the ether are demonstrated. In like
manner he has made most exquisite carvings of the veins, the
brain, and the nerves.
From the paper of Francisco Travagini on the earthquakes
of Italy [the following particulars are extracted]. The times
that precede and follow the equinoxes are the seasons at which
earthquakes occur ; the vibration is made from the east to the
west, and vice versa, as may be noticed by those who are
standing; it appears also from the waves and the canals, from
the houses and other buildings, and the swinging lamps and
bells therein. It was noticed that this reciprocal motion is
always joined with a lateral vibration, but not near the place
where the earthquake occurs ; this motion or this vibration
diminishes according to distance ; the vibration may be felt in
places which are far distant.
M. Eizzetti has published "A system of colours, with his ob-
jections to Newton," in Latin, at Treviso, 8yo.
* Vol. m, p. 63.
JJoc. 2( ).j.] S WEDEXBORG'S TRA VELS IN 1733. 33
M. Bourguet: Lettres philosopliiques sur la formation des
sets et des cristaux, et sur la generation et le mecanisme des
plantes et des animatix, a Voccasion de la pierre Belemnite et
de la piei-re lentindaire, avec un memoire sur la theorie de la
terre (Philosophical letters on the formation of salts and
crystals, and on the generation and the mechanism of plants
and animals, on the occasion of the belemnite stone and the
lenticular stone, with a paper on the theory of the earth);
the author is a Genevese; the book was printed by I'Honore
in Amsterdam, 1729.
N. B. Le Journal latin de I'academie des curieux de la
nature (The Latin journal of the Academy of the investigators
of nature) ; likewise Le Journal des savans de Venise (Journal
of the learned of Venice).
Hepj)eri et Plwsplwri nova pJtcenomena, sen dbservaiiones circa
planetam Veneris (Mew phenomena of the evening and morning
star, or observations concerning the planet Venus), by Fran-
cisco Blanchini of Verona, with ten figures, 92 pages, folio,
B,ome.* There are spots on this planet as on the moon, which
are perhaps oceans; it appeared through the telescope 112 times
larger than to the naked eye. These spots followed in order
and vanished on account of the diurnal motion of the planet.
As the equator is differently situated there, it produces a
change in the observation of the spots ; the poles are in a
perpendicular plane in respect to the ecliptic, and are in the
direction of the centre of the sun. There was a certain spot
which remained, while the others revolved; that spot was in
the middle. The north-pole appeared sul)sequently ; it had the
appearance of a semi-circle. Its equator seemed most oblique
towards the plane of the orb, and the axis, around which it
revolved, seemed to incline much to that plane, which is the
same as our ecliptic, about 3^ degrees; the angle formed by
the axis in that plane is about 15 degrees. On account of
the great obliquity of its equator in respect to its orbit or
orb, a great diversity in the seasons of spring, autumn, etc.
results. For the sun recedes 75 degrees from the equator on
both sides. The planet Mars, however, is constantly in a state
* See Bibliotheque Italique, Vol. YII, p. 82.
34 SWEDENBORG'S TRAVELS AND DIARIES. [Doc. 205.
of equinox. The daily revolution of the planet Venus accord-
ing to the common opinion is 23 hours, see Cassini, Gregory,
Keil, Whiston. According to the observation of the author,
however, it lasts 24 days and 8 hours, or 584 hours. The
planet Jupiter, however, revolves more quickly than our earth.
The planet Yenus is removed from the earth about 8000 of
the earth's semi-diameters.
Concerning the learned men of Italy the following statement
is made in the Bihliotlieqiie Itdlique, for the year 1730, part III,
[Vol. IX, p. 187]: Bonav. Cavalieri is said to have first invented
the calculus of infinites published in a book, in 1653, with
this title : Geometria indivisihilibiis continuorum nova quadam
ratione promota. The same is almost confessed by M. Fonte-
nelle; some attribute it to Newton, and others to Leibnitz.
The former of these, however, confesses, that this is due to
M. Viette. Cavalieri's disciples wrote the same thing; as Pietro
Mengoli in 1659, in a work entitled: Geometrice speciosce ele-
menta; and likewise Etienne de Angelis, who wrote on the in-
finite parabolas. Afterwards Grandi also wrote concerning
"The Infinites of Infinites;" and subsequently others, as Aless-
andro Marchetti, Paolo Mattia Doria, Giacinto Cristofori,
Antonio Monforte, Francesco Spoleti, Giuseppe Sassi, Lorenzo
Lorenzini, Count Fagnani, and many others skilled in that
science.
In hydrostatics Marquis Poleni wrote concerning structures
(castella) through which the waiters of rivers pass, the sides of
which structures converge; he made also new experiments on
flowing water, and on the forces of percussion; further Thomaso
Narducci, and Antonio Michelotti who treated of the separation
of fluids in the living body, and [who wrote also against the
book of Jurinus, which bears the title]* De motit aquarum
fluentium (On the motion of flowing water); observations were
likewise made by Corradi and Manfredi.
In dioptrics Giovanni Rizzetti invented many things; he
also called attention to many errors in Newton.
With respect to astronomy, geography, and navigation there
were not many Italians who cultivated these sciences; still
* See BiUiotheque Italique, Vol. IX, p. 201.
Doc. 205.] S WEDENB ORG 'S TBA YELS IN 1 733. 35
some interesting things are furnished by Giuseppe Nardi,
Eustacliio Manfredi, Blanchini, Marquis Poleni and also Gae-
tano Fontana.
In physics, anatomy, and medicine there were Galilei,
Toricelli, Borelli and Castelli, who first treated on the mechan-
ism of fluids; Castelli "della misura dell' acque correnti" (on
the measurement of flowing water). Vallisnieri in respect to
the seminal animalcules is of the opposite opinion of Leuwen-
hoek, Hartsoeker and Audry. Further Malpighi, Bellini, and
Redi in anatomy and natural history ; Jacinto Cestoni on the
origin of insects ; Giovanni Battista Morgagni wrote anatomical
miscellanies (adversaria). Giovanni Maria Lancisi had respect
to medicine in his physical experiments with the aid of geo-
metry. Again there was Ramazzini in medicine ; likewise
Guglielmini, Domenico Sangenito, Felice Stochetti, Giacinto
^^5gli, Domenico Mistichelli, and Pietro Antonio Michelotti.
Ant. Maria Vasalvo treated of the human ear in 1704.
Giovanni Fantoni, Bernardo Trevisano, Genaro Pisani, Giov.
Battista Mazino, Francesco Gogrossi, Zanichelli, Bart. Boschetti,
Luigi della Fabra, Conti, Luigi Ferd. Marsigli, Aless. Pascoli,
Giov. Battista Felice, and Constantino Grimaldi. Riccato treated
on the proportion of objects and the mechanism of the senses.
Painting. The first who imparted life to paintings was
Giotto. Afterwards in the sixteenth century there was Raphael,
who died in his thirty-seventh year; afterwards Coreggio and
Titian. The last century began with Cignani, and after him
Carlo Maratti. The present century also has illustrious paint-
ers : Franceschini , Solimeni, Giuseppe del Sole, Barino,
Celesti, Viani, Santi Pauli, Bellucci, Gambarini, Gabbiani,
Pietro Leon Ghezzi. In perspective painting Pozzi, Cavazzoni,
Castellini. Bistega and Bibieni had not their equals. Those
who maintained the fame of the school of Cignani were Felice
Cignano, Bonaventura Lamberti, Ludovico Antonia David. Of
Maratti's school arc : Antonio Balestra and Girolamo Odamo.
Of Franceschini's school is Domenico Tempesti. Of the school
of Giuseppe del Sole are Felice ToreUi and Giuseppe Mazzoni.
The first in sculpture were Margaritone, Andrea Pisani,
and Pietro Cavallino; in the last century, Antonio Lombardo,
Alessandro Algardi, and especially Bernini; in the sixteenth
3*
36 SWEDE}^B ORG'S TRAVELS AND DIARIES. [Doc. 205.
century, Paolo Romano, Leonardo Sormano, Bavio Pandinello.
At present there are Gian. Battista Foggini, Giuseppe Mazzoli,
Giuseppe Mazza, Girolamo Odamo, and Giuseppe Piamontini.
There are several families of sculptors from Rovetta.
Architecture was cultivated by Bramante, Baroccio, Serlio,
Sansovino, Fontana; these all derived their art from Michael
Angelo Buonarotti, who possessed it in a wonderful manner.
First of all, however, it was revived by Leon Battista Alberti
and Brunellesca. At the present day it has been filled with
new ideas chiefly by Borromini ; at the present day there are
also Carlo Fontana and Foggini.
July 15. The Transactions of the Academy of Sciences
at Bologna are printed by Lelio de Vulpi, under this title:
De Bononiensi scientiarum et artiiim instituto, atque Academics
commeutarii, Bononise, 1731. The first part contains the history
of the Academy; a list of its members, and what sciences
were investigated by it. The second part contains the trans-
actions from the beginning of the Academy to the year 1724;
it is divided into nine sections, all of which have respect to
iNlatural Philosophy, and comprise Chemistry, Anatomy, Medi-
cine, Physics, Mechanics, Analysis, Geography, Astronomy,
Meteorology ; Bologna, 4to.
Something is worth noting in the letters of Poleni of
Padua to some of the learned:* 1. He often saw Mercury in
the solar disc; upon entering it was first of an oval, and after-
wards of a round form; Avhich is a sign that it is surrounded
by an atmosphere. The Parisians, however, maintain that
Mercury has been perfectly round even upon entering. Mer-
cury appeared on the sun as a minute spot, equal to the size
of ten lines. 2. Concerning the velocity of water which is
bursting out. Through an opening of three lines in the dia-
meter, from the height of thirteen feet, 691 cubic inches of
water flow out in one minute; upon being calculated as a
cylinder, the water is equivalent to a cylinder of 1173 feet,
the base of which has a diameter of three lines. If, however,
the body falls in a vacuum from the height of thirteen feet,
on account of the velocity which it acquires, it can run over
* See Bibliotheque Italique, Vol. XI, p. 8.
Doc. 205.] S WEDENBOBG'S TEA VELS IX 1733. 37
a distance of 1680 feet. The author instituted also an experi-
ment for the same height of thirteen feet, the diameter of the
opening being three lines: in the thinnest kind of a lamina of
iron, 607 cubic inches flow out; in a copper lamina, but in
the form of a trunk (sed triinci instar), 713 cubic inches flow
out. After a cylindrical tube of the length of thirteen lines
was atiixed to the opening, 809 cubic inches of water flowed
out in the same time ; after the tube had been shortened and
made of a conical shape, 889 cubic inches flowed out; after it
was shortened still more, so that it was only seven lines long,
907 cubic inches flowed out. After these are reduced into the
velocities acquired, the following ratios are obtained: 1030,
1064, 1210, 1373, 150S, and 1536 feet. The title of Buteonus'
Ijook is here added,* De fiuentium aquarum mensura (On the
measurement of flowing water), with notes, 1554.
Borelli has written concerning the motion of animals; he
has opened a wide field for mathematics and medicine. Ber-
nouilli also has instituted many investigations into the motion
of the muscles. Vercelloni [has written a work with this title] :
Psycliologia, sou motuwn animalium et rcciprocorum machince
animalis tlieoria medica, omnes Immanos actus autoptica etfacili
(jiiamvis hactcnus inaudita methodo explanans (Psychology, or
a medical theory respecting the motions of animals and the
reciprocal motions of the animal machine, by which all human
actions or motions are explained to the sight and by an easy,
although hitherto unheard of, method), Asti.
July 20. In the company of Messrs. Michaeli and Biiger
I was in the museum of natural history. There I flrst examined
a great variety of petrifactions of all kinds, in slate, lime-stone,
and white clay. Six Ilmenau specimens which were always in
a central (nucleari) or round stone; there were also so-called
eagle-stones (cetites), Florentine dendrites, and others; figured
crystalline stones of various kinds. Of the vegetable king-
dom there were more than 400 species of wood; four statues
of cypress wood, which were very fragrant ; corals of a diversity
in kind and in colour. Of the animal kingdom, animals of
every kind, with their skeletons; among which was one of a
* See Bibliotheque Italique, Vol. XII. p. 19.
38 S WEDENB ORG'S TBA VELS AND DIARIES. [Doc. 205.
stag formed of nothing but burnt horns (cervus ex x^ure cor-
nuhus ustis f actus?) ; a horse with an extremely long tail, and
animal skeletons. Among the anatomical subjects I saw a
human skull of very great thickness; various kinds of stones
taken from animals and human beings; a bearded virgin; an
infant with a great head; a living [i. e. moving] mechanism
of the organs, nerves, and the interior muscles. Of the mineral
kingdom, large pieces of native gold in lumps, as well as in
thin leaves; likewise native silver; ores of all kinds of metals;
of copper I saw crude copper; of iron, native iron, its flowers
of various kinds; large pieces of schist and blood-stone, and
a magnet of great power; cobalt of most beautiful red fibres;
the best amber of various colours, Avhite, dendritic, with in-
cisions or stripes (cu7n insectis), wavy, and in large pieces;
shells of every kind. Many shells of various kinds are also in
the so-called grotto or cave. In astronomy I saw large lenses
or burning glasses, instruments [for astronomical purposes],
convex mirrors, and a large time-piece.
July 21. I departed for Prague in Bohemia, where I
arrived on the 23rd of July, after passing through only two
rather small towns, Budin and "Welwarn.
July 23. I reached Prague, where I stayed at a house
or hotel, near the custom-house, [?] called Tein.
I took a walk through Prague to have a look at the
city, and went 1. To the bridge over the river Moldau, which
consists of eighteen arches ; there are statues of various kinds
upon it, and at both ends towers where the balls fired by the
Swedes in 1648 are still visible. I visited the cathedral of
St. Vitus where I saw the tomb of the martyr Sobieslaw, on
each side of which is a silver altar; over the tomb are silver
lamps, and above them a heart of wrought gold; there is also
another altar on the side of pure gold. Around the altar is
an immense number of sacrificial gifts or offerings of silver;
such as hearts, feet, urns, and a thousand other objects. Out-
side the church a tower, by no means inconsiderable, may be
seen, and a painting, which occupies almost a whole side, and,
although it has been exposed to the rain for ten years, is
still uninjured. I have not yet succeeded in seeing the chapel
of St. Wenceslaus and the relics. 3. I entered the archbishop's
Doc. 205.] S WEDENB ORG'S TEA VEL S IX 1 733. 39
house; 4. Likewise the magnificent palaces of others, dukes
and counts. 5. I visited the church of St. Loretto or of the
Franciscans; the church itself is small, and is surrounded by-
cloisters studded Avith paintings, chapels, and altars. 6. There,
in St. Loretto, I succeeded in seeing their treasury, where are
monstrances, urns, crosses, vessels, hearts, altar ornaments, &c.
of massive silver; there were also many articles of gold. In
one monstrance was such a collection of pearls, that I could
not sufHciently admire it; one pearl was so large, that its
value could not be estimated; there were several others like
it, but irregular ; there was one large pearl suspended from
it which was perfectly round ; besides many others. One mon-
strance, however, the present of a countess, .surpassed all the
others; it consisted of 6666 diamonds, many of which were so
large as to be worth from 2000 to 3000 imperial thalers ; the
whole monstrance, however, must have cost from 150,000 to
200,000 florins, or from 75,000 to 100,000 imperial thalers.
But the whole treasure must represent a value of from 600,000
to 800,000 imperial thalers. I saw also the building [die
Burg, the castle], where the assemblies are held four times in
the year; likewise the place where three men were thrown out
of a window and fell down unharmed; three columns are
erected tliere; there is also a bronze statue of St. George",
which is most skilfully cast and life-like. From this place I
could obtain a view of the whole city, which is very large. I
saw also the place where the women fought against the married
men ; the palace and fortified castle, where Lobomisia,[?] the
mother of Wenceslaus,* with her carriage and horses, fell
through the earth and was swallowed up; besides many other
things. 7. Afterwards I went to see the Church of St. Nicho-
las or of the Jesuits, with their house; they have several
churches and splendid edifices. In the town of Prague there
are more than a hundred churches and fifty monasteries; it
contains about 80,000 iiihaljitants. 8. I passed through the
market-place and the quarter where the Jews live ; everytliing
there was unclean and filthy. 9. From the mountain where
* Wenceslaus, the first Christian Duke of Bohemia, was the son of
AVratislaw and Drakomira, not Lobomisia.
40 S WEDENB ORG'S TEA VELS AND DIARIES. [Doc. 205.
the cathedral rises, the whole town may he seen, and also
that church which preserves the wood which was conveyed
hither by the devil from Rome. 10. I examined also the
town-hall with its curious clock, which points out the hours,
and also the lunar periods ; likewise all kinds of statues placed
in various parts of the streets and public squares.
July 25. I was in the monastery of the Jesuits, the
"Jesuitencloster,"* which is situated in the old toMTi or Alt-
stadt, where I first of all admired the magnificence of the
building itself. It is very large, equalling, if not surpassing,
the palaces of kings; it has numerous passages, leading in
every direction, both in the loAver and the higher stories; no
palace in Prague surpasses it in size and splendour. They
have likewise a gymnasium [a higher school] and a church.
The church is small but elegant; its columns are of marble,
as well those which are round, and which surround the altar,
as those which are near the walls and in the outer circum-
ference about the altar. No marble can be more precious ;
the figures in it play delightfully on account of the variety of
the colours, just as if they were dendrites from Italy. I have
never seen anything more beautiful than this marble, which is
said to have been quarried in Bohemia. I afterwards entered
their mathematical chamber, where I saw the greatest variety
of mathematical instruments, air-pumps, &c. What, however,
attracted the eye most, was the number of their mechanical
and optical contrivances ; of which they had a large stock, where-
with to impose upon the simple, for instance, there were a
machine which caused a young man to beat a drum, his Hps
and eyes, and his head moving at the same time; likewise
artificial balls which by an interior mechanism showed the
degrees of the sun in the ecliptic; a clock which not only
struck the hours, but also played melodies, and indicated on
a globe the motion of the sun, and over what regions the sun
passed in the meridian, and over which it did not pass; likewise
what the time is everywhere. There were also paintings which
changed their countenances by machinery. Through holes also
men could be seen coming up, who were startled when the
* Now the so-called Collegium Clementinum.
Doc. 205.J SWEDENBORG'S TRA VELS IN 1733. 41
house was opened Avithout anybody being there to do it. In
optics they had camera) obscurse of various kinds, the glasses
presenting in perspective with barking dogs the most varied
scenes of real life ; further some caustic mirrors, and likewise
a parabolical metallic mirror of copper gilt. There were
Chinese letters and books ; their astronomical figures and
artistic paintings; and a letter written by their emperor; be-
sides many other things, the sole purpose of which is to im-
pose upon those who are simple. They have also a splendid
astronomical tower. I entered, too, their superb library, which
consisted, however, only of old books and old manuscripts,
dating from the fathers and Euclid[?] and others. The place
is richly decorated, but the books are old, and mostly of the
schoolmen. They showed me a Bible translated from the
Latin into German by Riidiger, and published in Nuremberg
in 1483, or thirty-four years before Luther's version. After-
wards I saw the pictures with emblems, which they expose in-
stead of a disputation, so that they may be defended publicly.
They have a most elegant painting, which is to be afiixcd
to the walls. They are very busy; besides the servants, there
are two hundred in that building, and in another there are
about two hundred more. They accept only such as are
wealthy and talented.
I walked thence to the volcano, or to the place where I
was told a few months ago the fire burst out. It is simply an
immense congeries of dung, earth, dirt, clay, offal, wood, stalks,
and sticks, which had been collected for nearly a thousand
years, and in time had assumed the dimensions of an enormous
heap. This congeries abounds with saltpetre and sulphur, and
if water is added to it, it catches fire. This may appear also
from the consideration, that near that mountain or heap a house
has been built, where saltpetre is boiled out of that earth wliich
seems most fit for the purpose. This house was built many
years ago, and much of the soil has been used up; so that
we have proof positive of its abounding in saltpetre and
sulphur.
I made investigations also into the orders of monks ; there
are chiefly four. The Franciscans have a grey robe of the
coarsest kind, tied with a rope, the Benedictines are clothed
42 SWEDENBOBG'S TEA VELS AND DIARIES. [Doc. 205.
in white, the Jesuits in black, and the Dominicans in white
and black.
July 28. I saw the chapel and the tomb of St. "Wences-
laus, which is extremely handsome; its walls are formed of
precious stones, such as jasper and other transparent stones ;
which are, however, set in a crude form; they are of red,
purple, reddish, and yellow.
July 29. I travelled from Prague to Carlsbad, which is a
distance of fourteen German miles.
July 30. I reached Carlsbad, respecting which I may
mention the following particulars: 1. It is surrounded on all
sides by lofty mountains, consisting of common grey stone, and
covered with wood. 2. There are openings from this valley
into the level country beyond on the two sides only, where the
river flows in and out. 3. The town, which is not large, is
situated in this deep valley, in the bosom of so many tower-
ing mountains. 4. In the middle of the town is a very hot
spring, which bubbles high up, and is of a very high tempera-
ture. 5. It is led by pipes into all the houses situated along
the banks of the river, where hot and cold baths may be had.
6. There is another spring which comes right out of the moun-
tain at one end of the town, and the water of which is tepid.
7. The channel of the spring is under the stream, where its
rushing may be heard. Once it burst out there, and the spring
ceased flowing where it is now, until after a great deal of
labour the opening was filled up again. 8. Where the spring
flows under ground there are the thickest kind of incrustations,
like stones, through which it flows as through pipes. 9. The
petrifactions or incrustations underground are of a snowy
whiteness; they are hard and compact, and can be polished;
where the strata are exposed, they are of a different colour,
and can also be poKshed. Outside the water all these in-
crustations are yellow, and are either harder or softer; the
nearer they are to the mouth of the spring the darker and
yellower they become. 10. If the water stands still a film
forms upon it, which is very shining. It consists possibly of
dissolved lime, and, when collected, serves as a powder for
cleaning the teeth. 11. The water tastes saltish, and is drunk
very freely ; it is very rarely used for bathing, on account of
Doc. 205.] SWEDENBORG'S TRAVELS IN 17.33. 43
the great quantity of lime it contains, -whicli obstructs the
pores, instead of opcnin;; them, as water generally docs. This
is the reason why bathing in this water cannot be very useful.
Outside the town are iron-works, and also a paper-mill.
August 6. From Carlsbad I journeyed to the mining
towns which are situated in the neighbourhood of Saxony;
and the first I reached was Schlaggenwald, a small town, but
rich in tin, like the neighbouring towns of Schihifeld and
Lauterbach. These towns have a common interest, because
they are in one neighbourhood, and all yield tin. There are
several mines around Schlaggenwald; and, indeed, the most
important mine is near Schlaggenwald, not far from tlie to.vn,
whence diverge several veins and ramifications. Two of the
mines there are glandular, the Stockwerk, and likewise one at
Schonfeld. The ores from the Stockwerk, and from the veins
running out thence in various directions, are not treated in the
same furnaces, and by the same methods. A like difference
exists in the method of fusing the tin ore pursued at Schlaggen-
wald and at Schonfeld. The reason given is that there is a
difference in the veins which are in the very nucleus or
core of the mine, and those that l^ranch out from it. The
principal difference consists in the construction and dimensions
of the furnaces and the blast holes.
The mines are deep; at Schonfeld they reach to a depth
of from 300 to 400 ells ; in other places tliey are not deeper
than from 100 to 150 ells. The veins themselves in the ramifi-
cations are sometimes not thicker than an ell, and sometimes
only half an ell. Some are even thinner, but, nevertheless,
the ore in them is of a rich quality. "With regard to the
various kinds of veins, there is Jirst that which is the richest
of all, and is called Ziniif/raupen. Of this there are two
kinds ; one a whitish, and the other a blackish, and there are
also intermediate colours of a dark yellowish shade ; the
veins of the yello^vish colour are the heaviest, and they differ
from the others in being of an angular form, and frequently
swelling into glands (druse?-). The white ore occurs in large
masses, and is not figured like the black; the white also is
scarcer than the black and dark yellowish kinds. Secondly,
there is tungsten, also very black and heavy, growing in.
44 SWEDENB ORG'S TEA VELS AND DIARIES. [Doc. 205.
similar figures; it is, however, in the inside very jagged and
streaky. It does not seem to contain any tin whatever, but,
on the contrary, does considerable injury to the tin, if it is
melted with the other ores ; therefore it is cast away as spur-
ious and injurious. Thirdlij, besides this useless kind of ore,
there is also another common kind, called hermaphrodite
(Zivitter) and maulwacke; this consists of the meanest or
poorest kind of tin ore; it looks like common grey rock, ex-
cept that there are black or dark yellowish, angular spots in
it. The rock in which these spots occur is of a white and
yellowish colour; these spots appear also scattered over a
barren, shining rock, and they become more distinct, when once
the stone has been submitted to a calcining fire ; the white part
of the stone and the black part of the tin ore are then rendered
more manifest. There is another ore, which can scarcely be
distinguished by the eye from a grey stone with a horny as-
pect. It is distinguished by trying it in a vessel by means of
water. In this case the ore is first ground into powder, and
then its heavier parts are separated from the lighter by wash-
ings and shakings. By this means it can very easily be seen
how much real tin ore there is in it, and how much stone.
The metals which chiefly adhere to these tin ores, and usually
accompany them, are copper and marcasite, as well as iron ;
the marcasite is cast aside, because it renders the tin brittle
and hard. Some silver also is opened up around the tin ore,
but rarely, and only in the vicinity; a little lead, too, occurs,
but that very rarely.
1. This common kind of ore is calcined or burned for the
first time in the open air. The calcining hearths are almost
square, built of common rock, and larger or smaller at pleasure;
from five to six cords (klafter) of split wood, the pieces
being an ell and a half long, are usually placed under
them ; one Mafter is about as much as one pair of horses can
pull. The larger pieces of ore are put on the sides of
the hearths, and the smaller, or sometimes the smaller and
larger mixed, into the interior of the heap. The powder is
likewise put in. In the front part of the heap there is an open-
ing near the ground, which is kept open when the fire is first
hghted, but is afterwards closed, in order that the fire may
Doc. 205.] S WEDENB ORG'S TEA VELS IN 17.33. 45
burn longer in the heap. These heaps are of various sizes,
but usually they contain sixty fuder of ore; one Juder amount-
ing to sixty buckets (vasa). After the fire is lighted, and the
opening in front, which leads to the interior structure of wood, has
been opened and afterwards shut, it lasts generally three weeks.
2. After this ore has thus, for the first time, been calcined
in the open air, it is taken into the crushing mill and bruised
into powder. In one building there are several crushing
hammers ; each crushing box has usually three ; in each mill
there are four or five such boxes. The hammers are very
heavy, each being weighted by a large piece of iron beneath,
and they do their work in the usual fashion. 3. The powder
which is obtained by the crushing of the ore is first washed
in the Scldammhank, which is a kind of short trough formed
of two walls, and consisting of two steps, a partition or a dam
being across its foot. By passing it up and down (reactiones)
the thicker and heavier powder is separated from that wliich
is lighter. Afterwards the powder is transferred to the
washing grounds, which are furnished with cloths or sods,
where it is washed in the usual way ; the operation of washing
being continued until nothing of the stony part remains, and
only the pure ore can be seen ; this ore also is tried and ex-
perimented upon by the assayers in their assaying vessels.
4. After the ore has been reduced to powder, and the metallic
portion separated from the stony, it is put into an oven, which
is not unlike a baker's oven, or those used in Saxony for
calcining their silver ores. This oven is bound (laqueatus) ; it
is about six ells long, four broad, and an ell and a half high;
the opening is semicircular. Into this oven a large quantity
of the pulverized ore is introduced, and pieces of wood are
thrust in everywhere, in front as well as behind. By this fire
the pulverized ore becomes more and more glowing, and by
constantly putting in fresh wood it is ignited. This powdered
ore burning at white heat is continually stirred, and that which
is near the opening of the oven is pushed into the interior,
and vice versa; care being taken that it does not lie too thick,
not thicker than one inch; by stirring the mass continually
time is not given to it to lump. This calcining usually lasts
from fourteen to eighteen hours, and the better the calcining
46 S WEDENB ORG'S TBA VELS AND DIARIES. [Doc. 205.
is clone in this oven, the better the tin is said to separate
afterwards and to liquefy ; and the softer and better the tin
itself becomes. After the burning is finished, the ore is left in
the oven for two or three days, until it has become cold ; and
in this way all the sulphur is expelled from the ore. 6. If
the pulverized ore is calcined thus, it does not lump, but re-
mains pulverized, as it was at first; , and after being taken out
of the oven, it is washed on inclined planes, just as before,
and this washing is continued^ until nothing except the heaviest
part, which is either black or white, remains ; if there is any-
thing red remaining, it is a sign that the washing or the
separation has not yet been sufficiently carried on.
In Schlaggenwald and Schonfeld there are altogether eleven
blast furnaces: but they differ somewhat in their construction,
and in their interior dimensions. There are some furnaces of
which there are a pair or two in one building, so that after
the work of smelting or liquefaction is brought to a close in
one, it may be continued at once in tlie other. There are also
others which are single, and after the work of smelting has been
finished, and some time after the furnaces have become cool,
the work is commenced anew. Those furnaces in Schlaggen-
wald which use glandular ore, or which use the ore from the
f^landular mine, Stockwerk, have the following proportion in
heio-ht and breadth, or they are constructed as follows: The
solid stone wliich is the hearth where the tin is smelted, is
raised about an ell and a third over the floor of the building
or works. Close to this hearth, which is about an ell and a
third above the floor, is the opening out of which the molten
metal continually pours into a receptacle (tigillum) constructed
about half an ell beneath it; for through this little opening
the tin with its scoriae continually flows out in a stream. The
hearth is a pure rock, and there is no superstructure upon it
of a carbonaceous or argillaceous substance ; it is almost hori-
zontal, and slopes only a very little forward. On the opposite
side is the blast-hole which isobhquely directed mto the interior;
it is two-tliirds of a foot long, and consists of clay or stone
only. Through this oblique hole, the anterior hole through
which the liquid metal runs out is visible in a straight line.
The bellows are of leather, and not very large. The interior
Doc. 205.
SJVEDENB ORG'S TBA VELS IN 1733,
47
structure of the furnace [on the base] resembles this figure:
It is narrower in the front than in the rear. The wide portion
of the figure marks the place where the ^4
bellows are. The part a a is nine inches
long, the part h h eleven inches; the length "'^
a h is twenty-two inches. The interior height of the furnace to
the opening where the ore is thrown in, is three ells and a
half from the stone on Avhich the fire is built. The furnaces
at Schonfeld, however, are narrower, the anterior part (a a) is
only six inches wide, and the posterior nine inches, the length
(a b) is said to amount only to thirteen inches. The reason,
they say, is that the vein comes from the nucleus or the centre,
or from the Stoclaverk, which requires a narrower place or
furnace. Then commences the chimney, which first is wider,
but afterwards, under the roof, narrower. Fig. 1 is the an-
terior and external view of the furnace; c is the opening through
which the liquid metal con-
tinually flows out; d is the
receptacle (tir/iUum) into which
the tin flows in a continual
stream ; h is the place into
which the scoriae are raised, I
and thence thrown into water
and afterwards pulverized.
When the receptacle d is full, pig. i.
the opening e is penetrated, and the metal is let out into the
excavation / which is in the floor, and which is made in the
solid rock. Fig. 2 is the side view of the furnace; h is the
upper part of the furnace; i k the place where the pulverized
ore together Avith the charcoal is introduced; I m is an oblong
trough or box where the pulverized ore is stored, and upon
which the person stands who throws in the ore and the char-
coal. On the opposite side to that sketched in fig. 1 are the
bellows with the blast-hole.
With respect to the introduction of the metal, there is no
constant rule as to time for all places. Generally the ore is
filled in four times every quarter of an hour, thus sixteen
times every hour. In other places it is scarcely filled in twelve
times, when the ore is poor, or difficult to melt, and when
48 S WEDENB ORG'S TEA VELS AND DIARIES. [Doc. 205.
there is much scoria. Each time two spadefuls and a bucket
of charcoal are thrown in. The pulverized ore is mixed with the
pulverized scorife ; these scoriae usually pass twice through the
furnace, before they are cast aside. The charcoal is moistened
considerably or soaked in water. There is thus a crust formed
on the top by the charcoal, so that the flame does not seem to
burst out anywhere. At first a few buckets of charcoal are put
in, and afterwards the ore is introduced in the usual fashion.
This smelting process is generally carried on in one fur-
nace for from eighteen to twenty-four hours; but in the nar-
rower furnaces for upwards of thirty days. The melted tin
flows out continually by the hole in front into the upper re-
ceptacle, where it is kept, until so much of it is collected
that it can be drawn off.
Meanwhile the scorise, which continually collect on the melted
metal, are taken out, and placed at the side close by. Thence
they are taken and thrown into a vessel filled with water,
where they are to be reduced to powder. On a table which
stands near they are crushed still further, and then mixed
with pulverized ore, and again introduced into the furnace.
The quality of the smelting process may be seen from the
scoriae, i. e. whether it is difficult or not, and whether there
is much heterogeneous matter in the ore, or not. For if the
scoriae are thick and tough, it is a sign that there is much
heterogeneous matter contained in it, and that its fusion or
separation is more difficult, wherefore the fire has to be tempered
and moderated accordingly.
After the tin has been collected in the upper recept-
acle, it is let out into the small well, cut out of the rock,
which is placed on or fastened into the ground. This
little well is capacious enough to hold about two and a half
hundred-weight of the metal ; so much is obtained within six
hours. Two hours and a quarter, or two hours and a half, are
usually required for obtaining a hundred-weight of tin; and
this quantity is derived from two hundred-weight of the tin
ore. This hundred-weight is rather heavy; for it weighs 100
pounds at the works; in Prague 120 pounds, and in Nurem-
berg 140 pounds; the pound being so much heavier near the
-works. The hundred-weight is sold for fifty-one florins. About
Doc. 205.] S WEDENBOEG'S TEA VELS IX 1733. 49
eleven of these furnaces or ^Yorks produce annually about 1200
hundred-weight of tin.
Some of the pulverized ore is, besides, carried away from
the washing grounds and the crushing boxes into the passing
stream; but the stream is checked in many places by dams,
and the ore which is thus rescued, is washed on inclined
])lanes, constructed on the usual plan, and afterwards con-
veyed to the furnace.
August 7. I reached Lauterbach. Here also tin ore is
smelted ; there is one furnace at work which is still narrower
tlian those mentioned above ; the ore is richer, and its matrix
approaches more closely to that of the yellow species.
On my way to Altsattel I saw an iron-work, and also under
the same roof a blast-furnace for iron ore, which was only from
four to four and a half ells high, while its width or its dia-
meter in the middle was an ell and a quarter; for interior-
ly it was round. The opening at the side is approached by
steps, so that the ore can be conveniently thrown in. During
a week from thirty to forty hundred-weight of iron are thrown
in, and every day one fuder, or four simple Swedish pots,
(testte) of coal is used. Every week ten hundred-Aveight of
iron are obtained. The ore itself is rather poor. It is swamp
ore, which comes in crusts and in jjowder, and is almost of
a yellow colour.
At Altsattel vitriol is boiled, and sulphur sublimated. With
respect to the sulphur, there is an oven from two and a half
to three ells high, with twelve apertures in the roof, through
wliich the flame may strike. The oven is nine ells long, and
three ells broad ; at each extremity there is an outlet or door ;
around the two extremities there is a breadth of three ells
and a quarter; for the approaches are wider. The oven itself*
however, where the pans or retorts for sublimation are, is not
so long; its length being simply seven ells, and its width an
ell and a half. There are two stories of these pans or retorts*
the upper row contains iive, and the lower six, retorts; alto-
gether there are eleven; they are of clay, and each is half a
foot in diameter. On the side where the sulphur is collected,
the vessels project more, and a tile is placed on the top;
and soon a square iron receiver, three-quaii;ers of a foot high
4
CO SWEDENBOEG'S TBAVELS AND DIARIES. [Doc. 205. j
and the same in width, which rests on a pedestal of stone, is i
put underneath. To this the tile which serves as a cover, |
and which can be taken off and glued on again, is fitted obli-
quely. Where this receiver and the tile which is on the top
meet, there is a small hole for the smoke. The sulphur
trickles little by little into this receiver, which is emptied I
every sixth or eighth hour. Three times in twenty-four hours
pyrites is thrown into the retorts, which are exposed to the i
fire for six hours. It takes two hours to empty the retorts
and replace them by fresh ones. The fire continues to burn !
for twenty-four hours. The retorts are filled almost to the top |
with this pyrites, which consists of larger or smaller pieces. I
The sulphur is purified afterwards. The pyrites appears
in the fractured surface granulated and of a shining white-
ness; it looks very much like cobalt, or as if it contained arse- I
nic, and it is heavy. These works belong to Count von Nostiz.
To-day I crossed over to Falkenau, which is rather a hand- '
some town. Count von Nostiz formerly lived there.
Towards evening I arrived at Bleistadt, which is situated
on a very high mountain, and is surrounded by lofty moun-
tains. Below, at a great depth, the river flows. The situation
of thio town is most delightful. Lead ore is dug out here I
which is sold chiefly to Joachimsthal, where it is also smelted. |
August 8. I travelled from Bleistadt to Graslitz, which j
belongs to Count von Nostiz, and where are copper and brass- j
works.* The mines are about a thousand paces from the
town, and are many and various; but in each mine there is !
only one species of ore. The vein has been worked for more '
than a hundred years, and the works are still continued; but ]
the veins at the present day are not so rich. 1. There is an i
ore of a yellow and green colour and minutely granulated; it j
is imbedded in a greyish stone or in a shining slate; in the
former the vein can be very distinctly seen. Sometimes there
are richer specimens; these occur naturally in thin layers;
but there is very little of this ore. The copper can scarcely
be distinguished in it, and yet it is got out of it. 2. The
* A portion of this description has been inserted by the author in his
work: Begnum snhterrcmeum de Ciipro, Dresden, 1734, pp. 184, 358.
Doc. 205.] 6' WEDENBOBG'S TEA VELS IN ITS.*?. 51
poorer kind of ore, in which the grains of the vein cannot be
so well distinguished, is taken into a sort of common mill
where it is crushed. In one building there are two wheels
and six crushing hammers of considerable weight; the crushing
boxes are coarse. At the side near the farthest hammer is
raised a triangular box, which stands in an oblique direction
in respect to the upper part of the side elevation of the
hammer. This box is loaded with ore, and at different inter-
vals as much of it as can be received is dropped into the
crushing box. Muddy water runs out on both sides of the
box, as well through the sieve near the farthest hammer, as
through that which is near the first hammer. The streams
from both ends meet in a common trough, and the water
Hows thence somewhat obliquely until it reaches its first dam,
which is at a distance of three and a half ells. Only the
pulverized ore which remains in this upper part of the trough
is collected, the remaining part being allowed to flow off.
This powder is first washed in a Schlammhcmk , which is a
narrow and deep box, six ells long, and three quarters
of an ell wide; it is taken out thence on inclined planes,
Avhere it is washed three times before the powder is in a
perfect state. In respect to the richer ore, it is not re-
duced to powder, but is calcined at once in the open air.
The hearth for calcining is from three and a half to four ells
in length and breadth, and square; in the rear it is from
an ell and three quarters to two ells in height. After the
wood has been piled up, the ore is put on, broken into pieces
of nearly the same size, each the size of one-half or three-
fourths of a fist; 250 hundred-weight of ore are usually calcined
at the same time on such a hearth. The heap is not, as in
other places, covered with some kind of powder ; but after the
fire has been kindled, the calcination is continued for nearly
a whole week under the open sky. About five hundred-weight
of cojjper are usually obtained out of such a heap, so that the
ore contains two and a half per cent of metal ; the poorer kind
of ore is also calcined, so that it may be introduced into the
furnace at the same time, and may be of assistance to the
other ore. 4. There are three furnaces; formerly there were
five; they are of the kind called Xntmino/e?«. Their fire-place
4*
5 2 S WEDENBOBG'S TEA VELS AND DIARIES. [Doc. 205,
or retort is of considerable size, and well enclosed in clay and
powdered coal. The smelted ore is let off in front towards
the side, and is collected first in a smaller and afterwards in
a larger well. The furnace is in the interior two and a half
feet long, a foot and a half wide, and from the bottom four
feet high. On the top it is vaulted and of brick, and the
smoke is carried off from the furnace, and thus outside the
building, through a capacious chimney. 5. Into this furnace
the 250 hundred-weight of the above ore are transferred, and
yield thirty hundred-weight of copper stone within twenty-four
hours; the smelted ore is drawn off at the sides into two
wells; this operation takes place three times, or once every
eighth hour. 6. The copper stone which is thus obtained, is
calcined afterwards five or six times; at first for eight days,
and subsequently for a shorter period, so that this second
operation of calcining is finished within three weeks. Each
calcining hearth is three and a half ells long, an ell and a
half broad, and an ell and a half high. 7. The calcined stone
is now introduced into the Sticliofen, which is of the same
dimensions as the former furnace in height, breadth, and length,
except that the well or receptacle is within the furnace itself,
and the liquefied ore is thus kept within the walls ; it is after-
wards drawn off in front, and there are thus obtained thirteen
hundred-weight of Simrstein, but rarely any copper. 8. This
stone is now again calcined on the same calcining hearths,
and afterwards put back into the furnace, when there are ob-
tained about five hundred-weight of copper; some small portions
of the stone float on the top, yet altogether not more than a
few pounds. 9. The scorise are first introduced in a crude
state, but afterwards such are used as have recently passed
through the furnace, and so on. 10. At last this black copper,
as it is called, is purified. It must be observed that when
the stone is smelted a second time, this work lasts from
thirteen to fourteen hours; the molten mass is drawn off six
or seven times. Likewise, when the stone is put in a third
time, and the copper is obtained from it, it is kept in the
furnace and in the well or receptacle for thirteen hours, and
is drawn off only once, or all the metal at the same time.
There is also another kind of furnace, which may either be
Doc. 205.] SWEDENBORG'S TEA VELS IN 1733. 53
like a Kriunmqfen, or a Sticliofen, where the molten mass
may be drawn off either in front or at the side. The hello-\vs
are of wood. The blast-hole is of iron, and its mouth round ;
its shape is conical and its opening large; it is directed
towards the front wall, and about half a foot above the open-
ing there.
August 9. I reached Flatten, where only tin ore is exca-
vated, partly in a matrix of sand stone and partly in slate.
Not far from it the blue colour is manufactured.
This colour is prepared in the following manner: 1. One
part or one hundred-weight of cobalt, one hundred-weight of
potash, and two hundred-weight of white sand are mixed. AVith
respect to the cobalt, this is brought from Joachimsthal. If
the potash is crude and black, it is first calcined in an oven,
which is like a baker's oven. The sand is obtained from the
whitest quartz which is burnt at first in the open air, and
afterwards in an oven, which is close by, or attached to that
oven in which the above mixture is fused, so that the smelt-
ing of the mass and the second calcining may be effected by
one and the same fire. There results hence a very white fine
sand. The proportions of the mixture are different when the
cobalt and the potash are not of an equally good quality.
2. This oven is almost round externally; there are four open-
ings, which lead to the retorts or pans enclosed in it, in which
the mixture is liquefied. There are also holes below leading
into these, through which the scoria) are dropped out. In the
rear and in front are openings or doors leading to the fire,
through which pieces of wood are thrown in. The reverberated
tlame can be tempered by opening the door in front more or
less. Attached to this is a square oven, in which, as said
above, the sand is burnt a second time. The large oven is
almost quadrangular in the interior; the retorts rest on a
paved surface with holes, through which the fire strikes in.
3. Four retorts are placed on this surface; they are made of
the hardest kind of clay; their diameter is one ell, and their
height three-quarters of an ell. 4. Into these retorts the
above-mentioned mixture is put, and is smelted by the fire
underneath; every eighth hour or three times within twenty-
four hours the mixture is poured out; but during this time it
54 SWEDENBOBG'S TEA VELS AND DIARIES. [Doc. 205.
is kept in a liquid state. 5. At the lower part of the retort
is a little hole, through which that part of it which is heavier,
and which is nearest the bottom, can flow; this part is said
to consist of heavy scorise which when fractured are said to
look like cobalt; this is twice, and sometimes more frequently,
mixed with the above-named mixture, i. e. it is pulverized
and mixed, until, finally, no more blue colour can be extracted.
It is then rejected, as being no longer of any use, and is
called Speiss. 6. The liquid substance is poured out of the
retorts into water, where it is broken into fragments, which
are afterwards pulverized and manufactured into blue colour.
In another establishment different proportions are used
for the mixture — for there are several works between Flatten
and Hans Jiirgenstadt — viz. six-quarters or one and a half
hundred-weight of calcined and crushed cobalt, three-quarters
of a hundred-weight of scorise obtained from the pans or re-
torts, two hundred-weight of potash, and four hundred-weight of
sand, which mixture is fused. The process of smelting lasts
nine hours. After the scorise have been used over two or
three times, they are considered as S2)eiss, which, when
fractured, looks like crude granulated iron; yet it is thrown
away as of no value. With regard to the cobalt itself, after
it has come from the mine in a crude form, it is put into an
oven, not unlike Ji baker's oven, which is about four ells long
and wide, but very low, since it is scarcely three-quarters of
an ell high in the middle; there it is calcined in the usual
manner. There is an exit in front for the smoke, and as soon
as it comes out of the oven, it at once rises, and passes
through the cliimney into the open air. The opening itself is
very small. After the cobalt has been calcined, it is crushed
well in a stamping mill, and afterwards sifted and mixed.
ADDITIONAL PROCESSES IN PREPARING THE BLUE COLOUR.
The above blue glass is crushed dry under three hammers,
and passed through an oblique sieve; and that part which can-
not pass through is again crushed and sifted, 2. Three mea-
sures, i. e. bags, half an ell high and three-quarters of an ell
in diameter, are now taken into the mill. 3. The millstones
Doc. 205.] SWEDEXBORG'S TEA VELS IN 1733. 55
revolve by a water-wheel. The millstone consists of a very
thick grey rock, divided into two hemispheres; between these
two hemispheres there is a distance of a third of a foot.
Their thickness is one foot ; their diameter an ell and a third.
Below is a round nether stone, about an ell thick, on which
llie grinding takes place. These stones are enclosed in a
capacious wooden receptacle, the height of which is an ell
and a third, and its diameter two ells. 4. The grinding is
carried on for about six hours, when a thick blue water is let
out of the grinding box. 5. It is then pumped into a large
tub, where the water is allowed to rest either for a half, for three
quarters, or for a whole hour. 6. After it has remained there for
such a length of time, a firm blue mass, like glue, settles on
the bottom, when the water which is above is drawn off into
other most ample reservoirs, where it remains for 24, 48, or
60 hours, if necessary. 7, The sediment in this second re-
servoir is taken out, and prepared into the above-mentioned
colour. 8. The substance which remains at the bottom of
the first tub, is constantly stirred, and fresh water poured on,
when another still coarser sediment is obtained. The turbid
water above is likewise drawn off into other reservoirs; and
this operation is repeated over and over again, until the whole
colouring matter, of various shades, is obtained. 9. This good
sediment after being dried is again reduced to powder ; for it
soon becomes hard either upon being exposed to the sun be-
fore the house when the weather is fine, or in a large box
in a dr}ing kiln. This rubbing into powder is done by hand;
after which the powder is removed to a stand, five ells long
and three ells wide, consisting of a stone, wliere it is gradually
dried by a lire underneath; for there is a fire-place under it,
five ells long, and three ells broad, into which wood, but
cliiefly the roots of trees, is thrown, and whereby tlie stone
slab on the top is constantly kept heated to that degree which
is required for this work. In this manner that blue colour
is obtained wliicli is called "smalt," [in Swedish] "stilrkelse."
August 10. I left Platten and reached Hans Jurgenstadt
or Johann Georgenstadt, which is a town about half a German
mile distant; there cobalt, bismutli, and tin are obtained.
With respect to tin the following particulars may be men-
56 S WEDENB ORG'S TRA YELS AND DIA RIES. [Doc. 205.
tioned; 1. There are two kinds of ore; one wliich is con--
tained in sand, and the other in slate. In the former sub-
stance it appears under a reddish brown colour, much granulated;
the grains beings large and having an angular appearance. The
stone itself is of a white, yellow, or green colour, intermixed
with the ore. The other kind in slate is of a blackish and
grey colour; it seems to consist of most minute grains; mica
also generally adheres to it. 2. The ore which does not con-
tain many heterogeneous substances, is crushed by stamps,
and washed three times : first on a ScJilammhank or in a
narrow trough with two steps, where the washing takes place
by passing it up and down in the usual fashion; afterwards
the pulverized ore is taken on inclined washing planes, and,
indeed, twice, and thence conveyed to the furnace. If the
ore, however, contains copper, or marcasite, or iron, it is
crushed into powder and burnt in an oven, which is like a
baker's oven; and afterwards it is washed three times, before
it is taken to the furnace. For by the washing the marcasite
and iron are gradually washed off and thus removed. 3. The
oven in which the burning takes place is like a baker's oven,
and very large ; there the powder is continually stirred. This
operation is usually continued for eight or ten hours, and the
more heterogeneous substances it contains the longer it is
burnt, after which it is left in the oven until it becomes cold.
4. After it is taken out of the oven it is washed three times;
first in a deep and narrow washing trough which consists simply
of two steps ; the pulverized ore first falls do^vn from the top,
and is then passed to and fro, until at last the coarser powder
is obtained. The washing troughs are not long, but short.
5. The blasting furnace is either three or three and a quarter
ells high, and at its base is eight inches wide and ten inches
long, and above twelve inches wide and about sixteen inches
long, so that it becomes gradually larger above; then the
chimney for the smoke begins, which is rather ample, and in-
cludes in a certain sense the furnace below. The furnace is
arched round the opening towards the bellows; for the wall
there is thicker. At Schlaggenwald both sides were arched,
but here only one, and indeed that towards the bellows,
5. The bellows are of leather; the blast hole which is formed
Doc. 205.] SWEDENBORG'S TRAVELS IN 1733. 57
of pure clay or of stone is rather oblique; when measured in
this oblique direction it is eight or nine inches long; the
hole itself is round, with a diameter of two inches, which is
very narrow; at Schlaggenwald it Avas Avider. The obliquity
must be very accurately calculated, so that it is directed to-
wards the opening in front, out of which the tin flows; unless
tliis oblique direction is most exact, much tin is lost. 6. Out-
side the furnace are two receptacles or basins; one of which
is seven or eight inches below the aperture through which the
metal is discharged; the other, which is excavated from the
rock, and is of an oval shape, is about nine or ten inches
below the former; into this the metal flows perpendicularly
out of the other. 7. A spadeful of the ore, and yet not quite
a spadeful, is dropped into the furnace each time, and a
bucket of wet charcoal emptied on the top ; this bucket is rather
small. Such charges are put into the furnace about three
times an hour, the time being longer or shorter according
as the ore smelts more or less readily. 8. The smelted metal
flows out continually from the furnace into the upper recep-
tacle; and thence more or less is let oft' once every hour into
the lower receptacle, according as the yield of the tin is
greater or less. 9. The work of smelting is usually continued
for 10, 20, or even 48 hours. 10. At first, until the furnace
is heated, the work proceeds more slowly and with greater
difticulty; especially because there are not yet fresh scoriae
on hand. Afterwards, when there is a supply of these, they
are mixed with the pulverized ore, and then the metal begins
to flow readily; these scoriae may be used over again, twice
or more frequently, according as the ore requires it. 11. The
liquid tin is afterwards poured out with a ladle on an iron
table, so that it may be spread out thin ; it is poured on
various parts of the table, until it becomes a thin, coherent sheet,
Avhen it receives three impressions of a seal. The sheet is
now rolled up and pounded together on a stone with a hammer
into a sort of compressed roll, so that it is thin, and can
easily be fused. 12. Five, six, or seven of these rolls are ob-
tained at each discharge of the metal, which takes place about
once an hour; and each roll weighs from five to seven pounds,
each being marked with three seals.
5S .^ WEDENBOBG'S TEA VELS AND VIABIES. [Doc. 205.
TEE BLAST-FURNACE FOE IRON NEAR HANS JUIiGKNSTADT IN B0HE3IIA.
This blast-furnace is exteriorly square in form, as is common-
ly the case; but it is to be observed, that its pectoral ■walls,
where the bellows are placed, and where also the molten iron
is discharged, are arched, so that the whole perpendicular
face of it may be seen, and that the structure does not ascend
obliquely, as in Sweden. 2. The blast-hole is of copper, and
altogether formed as in open fire-places where iron is heated;
its direction is horizontal, its figure conical, and on the out-
side it is ampler. 3. The cavity for the fire is built of sand-
stone; two of the stones at the side are three quarters of an
ell thick, and an ell and a quarter long; the hearth stone is
an ell and a quarter broad, which is also the length of the
chamber for the fire, which does not differ much from its
breadth. The height of the furnace is from eight to nine
ells to the opening above; its interior form is square. The
upper opening is an ell and a quarter square. The furnace
itself is wider about the belly, and more contracted towards
the lower reservoir. 4. Twice a day or more frequently the
metal is discharged, and each time to the amount of from ten
to twelve hundred-weight; the fire chamber can contain twelve
hundred-weight. They say that the yield consists of one hundred-
weight an hour, or 130 hundred-weight a week. Eor each
hundred-weight of iron one kiihel and two-thirds, i. e. twenty
pails (tonnce) of charcoal are consumed ; five of these [kiihelj make
one Juder, or about three and a half Swedish pots (testce).
The operation of smelting is said to be continued there for
half a year. The ore itself looks red, like schist; it is rich
and yields iron of a good quality.
THE IRON-WORKS, OR ROLLING MILL NEAJt HANS JUEGENSTADT.
The furnace is built in the usual fashion; a receptacle is
built of iron plates; the thickest is the farthest off. The depth
of the receptacle is eight inches, its length an ell and a quarter,
its breadth about an ell ; the blast-hole is of copper and coni-
cal, and placed very obliquely. Every week 32 hundred-
weight of iron is smelted and worked up into short rods.
Doc. 205.] S WEVENBORG 'S TEA VELS IX 1733. 59
About seventy-five Jdibel of cliarcoal or fifty Swedish pots (testce)
are consumed; so that for each liundred-weight a pot and a
Iialf of charcoal is used. Each time from a liundred-weight to a
hundred-weight and a lialf of iron is smelted ; the pigs of crude
iron are about four ells long, and weigh from five to eleven
hundred-weight. The pieces that are smelted weigh each from
a hundred-weight to a hundred-weight and a half. Sparkling
scoria? of much density adhere to the Avails. The whole furnace
is rather ample and capacious, its length and breadth being
about four ells.
In the works where the iron is flattened into plates, from
seventy to eighty plates, which are smooth, are manufactured
at a time; each plate weighs half a pound. In these works
ninety kiihel or sixty Swedish pots of charcoal are used every
week.
At Hans Jiirgenstadt there is an inspector of the name
of Derfler, who has a most excellent collection of noble and
rare ores; likewise of druses. He was abroad fifteen years
for the purpose of buying specimens of rare ores for King
Augustus.
JillLL FOR CRVSHING SILVER ORES AT HANS JURGEXSTADT.
The ore which is obtained in the mines here is not smelted,
because there is no lead in it; but in the pulverized form it
is sold to Trestad,[?] where there is an abundance of lead, and
where it can readily be passed through the tall furnaces, and
the silver extracted. The best mines at the present day are
the "l^eue Jahr" (New Year), and "der unverhoffte Gluche"[?];
the ore which is broken there is the Weissgulden, the lloth-
(julden, the Glaserz, and other rich kinds. Most of the
mines are under the town itself; there is an access to them
at more than twenty difl'erent places at the foot of the moun-
tain. With respect to the crushing of the ore the following
particulars are to be mentioned : 1. The richer ore is crushed
in a dry state under one stamp or hammer only; it is then
removed and sifted, and its courser part crushed again; this
ore is not w-ashed like the lighter ore, but is simply crushed
and scut to Freiberg. 2. The lighter or poorer ore is crushed
60 SWEDENBORG'S TBA VELS AXD DIARIES. [Doc. 205.
under three hammers or stamps; near the upper part of the
stamps or the head of the machine, is a triangular box resting
on a fulcrum; this box is filled with larger and smaller pieces
of ore; in fi'ont a stick or lever is fixed to it, and when so
much of the ore has been crushed under the hammers that more
is required, a tooth inserted in the falling hammer catches the
projecting lever and gives it a shake, so that the triangular
box resting on the fulcrum is likewise shaken, and when a
sufiicient quantity of ore has dropped under the hammers, the
tooth is no longer able to touch the projecting lever. This
box is capable of holding several hundred-weight of the ore.
3. The water flows in continually, and indeed on a sort of paved
surface under the triangular box; the hammers, which are
very large and heavy, are separated from one another by a
frame-work; in each box are three hammers, and the fall be-
gins from the first. 4. From three outlets the turbid water
which contains the pulverized ore is led into one trough.
5. This trough consists only of two steps or benches; at the
foot of the trough or channel is a square reservoir ; the trough
itself is eight ells long, and then, as already remarked, the
reservoir begins. 6. The more precious powdered mass which
has been received in the first partition of the trough, is washed
in that deep and narrow washing place w^hich is furnished
with two steps or benches, and which is called a Schlanim-
hank. The finer portion is carried thence to an inclined
washing plane, which is fitted up with sods. The powder
which is carried ofi' from the sods is taken to a third washing
plane, which is not provided with sods; and from there it is
taken and stored away. 7. The pulverized mass which has
been retained at the bottom of the second partition of the
trough, is at once transferred to a table furnished with sods,
and thus taken up. 8. That powder which has been collected
in the reservoir is at once taken to a bare incKned plane, not
furnished with sods. The powder of the ore which has been
crushed dry, usually contains from four to twenty or even
thirty pounds of silver in the hundred-weight; the rest from
four Lotli (two ounces) to three marks. It is to be observed
in addition that outside the building there are washing tables,
with a Schlammbank, and a Schlammlierd , just as inside.
Doc. 205.] SWEDEXB ORG'S TEA VELS IN 1733 . Gl
There all that powder is washed -which has been received in
a reservoir outside the house, and which is very poor. The
bottom of the crushing chest is of iron; it is also made of a
very hard stone which resists the hammers very well.
The town of Hans Jiirgenstadt itself is situated over its
mines, at a height of about eighty ells. At the foot of the
mountain are above twenty horizontal entrances, called
Stollen, all of which lead to the mines ; one of these is
4500 ells long.
August 11. I arrived at the town of Flatten, which is the
first town on entering Bohemia, and where there is nothing
except a quantity of tin ore; yet I was able to see there a
Seifemucrk, where the tin ore is obtained by washing it out of
heaps. For there are large mountains or heaps of sand which
are likewise impregnated with tin ore , expecially the black
kind; and which they contain in large pieces, as Avell as in
fine powder. Thither the water is directed, which rushes head-
long through such aheap, and where the stream of water flows
tlie sand is agitated, until at last the heaviest portion settles
at the bottom, while the lighter remains on the surface, and
is cast aside. They continue to labour until they reach a certain
depth; then the water is directed sideways, when by a con-
tinual action to and fro the heavier metallic portion is se-
parated by the streamlet; and in this wise they are able to
go through the whole mountain to a certain depth, and also
all around wherever the water can be led.
THE BLAST-FURKACE FOE TIN AT FLATTEN.
There is only one blast-furnace for tin in this place, and
the tin which is here obtained, is likewise beaten into rolls.
Every two hours the metal is drawn from the higher into the
lower reservoir or basin; and every two hours they say they
manufacture from ten to twelve rolls of tin, of which each
weighs from five to six pounds. The furnace interiorly is eight
inches wide and twelve inches long; in its upper part the Avidth
is the same, but its length amounts to sixteen inches; its height
is three ells and a quarter. The blast-hole, which is of sand
stone, is very oblique, and narrower than in other places. Three
62 SWEDENBORG'S TBA VELS AND DIABIES. [Doc. 205.
times every quarter of an hour two spadesful of the pulverized
ore are thrown in, and one pail of moistened charcoal.
The ore which contains sulphur is calcined in the open
air; the fire is continued in the heap only for four or five
hours; the remaining ore is calcined in an oven, as has been
explained in connection with the other works.
The poor tin ore is crushed here at Flatten in the open
air by crushing hammers, which are not under cover; there
are three hammers in each crushing box; I have also seen
two only. Outside is the receptacle of the ore which stands
obliquely, and verges towards the first hammer; into this re-
ceptacle also the water flows, and thence into the crushing
box. There are two outlets from the crushing box, but they
meet in one trough. The trough is outside, and a little
oblique ; where it ends, an inclined washing plane begins, over
which the water containing the lighter powdered mass flows,
and thus is carried away. Others have another inclined plane
in addition to this, on which the powder may at once be
washed a second time.
I have learned many things at Hans Jiirgenstadt and at
Flatten, namely, 1. that at Hans Jiirgenstadt as well as at
Joachimsthal water-wheels and machines are in the mines
below, at a depth of a hundred ells, and that by means of
these machines, as w^ell as by a wheel turned by the wind,
the water is pumped up. 2. At Flatten I saw how out of one
central shaft (StockiverJi) . several roads, arteries, or ramifi-
cations proceed; this could be seen from a collapsed and in-
jured mine. 3. Further, that the air may be pumped into the
deepest places by means of bellows ; for the bellows are set
in motion by the same machine by which the ore is raised ;
the air is led into these places by wooden pipes W'hich have
no other outlet except where there is no draught, and where
the air is constantly stagnant and heated. 4. That the crush-
ing hammers or stamps are not weighted with iron, but with
a black stone which is very hard; also that the bottom of the
crushing box is wooden and oblique. They said the operation
of crushing by means of stone upon wood could be accom-
plished as easily as by means of stamps with an iron end.
5. At Joachimsthal they have bellows, where the aperture is
Doc. 205.] SWEDEXBORG'S TRAVELS JA 1733. 63
in the upper frame, which is closed up by a handle when less
air is re(iuired as in the fusion of lead, where the draught
can be adjusted to suit the circumstances.
The same evening I arrived at Joachimsthal, where I stayed
two days.
August 12. I spent the day at Joachimsthal. This town,
which is situated among mountains containing iron ore, was
made a mining town in 1516. The best mines near the
town are the "Hubert" and "Einigkeit" (concord) mines. They
all supply rich ores, viz. native silver, vitreous silver ore, liotJi-
guldeu, Weissyulden , and many others. The ore is generally
obtained in slate, and most of it contains cobalt and arsenic, but
no lead ; the lead ore is purchased at Bleistadt, and fused here.
The poorer metal is crushed into powder and washed.
1. It is crushed by three hammers in one box; these hammers
work there in the same manner as in other places. The
hammers are rather large. The receptacle, into which the ore
is thrown and from which it is supplied to the hammers, is of
an oblong shape; and the ore is shaken out, not by means of
a lever, but, as in Saxony, by means of an oblique direction of
the box itself, one end of it being raised by the hand when a
supply is wanted. 2. The troughs which lead out of the
crushing box are not longer than two ells, and they are
provided with two steps or benches. All the remaining
turbid water is allowed to How out into the river or brook
which passes by, and not received first in a reservoir, as
in other places. 3. The pulverized mass which is taken out
of these troughs, is first washed on the Scldammhcuilc, which
is deeper and wider than in Saxony, although it is otherwise
of the same form, and the work is done in a similar manner.
The finer powder is directed on to an inclined plane, provided
with sods. It is not very long, but steeper than those
which are bare ; on this the washing is performed in the
usual manner. One difference is noticed here, viz. that
there are four steps before the ore reaches the inclined
plane itself; the pulverized ore is put on the highest step
and thence led down to the one below, which is only a
foot long; thence to the third and fourth, which are like-
wise a foot in length; and, finally, to the inclined plane itself
64 S WEDENB OBG'STRA VELS AXD DIARIES. [Doc. 205.
which is Hned with sods. The thicker and heavier part of
the ore remains on the higher steps or platforms ; the smaller
and lighter is carried to the lower steps, and to the inclined
plane. 4. After the sods are washed out, the powder which
has lodged in them is taken to bare inclined planes without
any sods, and where there are two steps before the pulverized
ore reaches the inclined planes themselves. These bare sur-
faces are not so steep as those which are furnished with sods;
they are, however, of the same length. At their base is a
box, where the pulverized ore gradually collects after having
been washed first. In the mean time, while the powder is ap-
proaching this box, it is stirred and moved about, until at last
the whole of it is deposited in the box, all the stony and
lighter parts having been washed out of it. There are
also double planes or areas which are broad; the upper one
is not lined with sods; from this the powder is directed into
an oblong box, standing at its lower extremity; from this
[the turliid stream is carried] to the lower plane or area which
is covered with sods, and where the finer portion of the ore
is collected.
THE SILVER SMELTING WORKS AT JOACHIMSTHAL.
There are only two furnaces for this purpose, which are
in one building in connection with a secreting oven or Treih-
hei'd. The furnaces are of the kind called Krummofen ; they
are two ells high, and interiorly an ell and three-quarters high,
and an ell wide. The reservoir, where all the stone during
its fusion with the silver-bearing lead is collected, extends to
some distance outside the furnace. This furnace is arched on
both sides above and around the opening, and thus terminates
in the chimney. There are two reservoirs or basins, one
above and one below; into these the silver-bearing lead is
discharged, when the hole is opened; the lower basin is three
quarters of an ell below the upper one, in a straight line.
The bellows are of wood, and rather large; in their upper
frame is a valve closed by a handle, by which the draught
can, if necessary, be moderated ; this is done whenever lead is
fused, for which the same furnaces are used. The blast-hole
is ample and broad; its diameter amounts to tAvo and a half, if
Doc. 205.] SWEDENBORG'S TBAVELS IN 1733. 65
not to three inches ; the pipes from the bellows extend to some
distance into this conical hole. Through this hole a vent may-
be seen, projecting almost into the middle of the furnace,
from which the liquefied vein trickles. 2. The mixture differs
according to the quality of the vein, which is very vari-
able, being sometimes rich, and at other times poor, con-
taining arsenic, and being dry[y]; there is no vein containing
load, but all are very much impregnated with cobalt. The
usual proportions are, six hundred-weight of the crude ore —
for the ore, if rich, is put on in its crude state, without any
previous calcining — a hundred-weight and a half of iron scoria*,
a like amount of washed iron, or Wascheisen as it is called,
two hundred-weight, more or less according as is required, of
fresh scorise, and two hundred-weight of litharge and lead
together. 3. Every two or three hours several hundred-weight
of silver-bearing lead, with the stone floating upon it, are ob-
tained ; sometimes the yield is greater, sometimes less, accord-
ing to the mixture and the quality of the ore. 4. The stone
which is obtained here is first calcined five times, and then
mixed and put on again. 5. If there is any stone obtained
the second time, it is poorer; this also is calcined five times,
and this process is repeated, until no more stone containing
silver is obtained. G. As this ore is full of cobalt, other thin
plates are obtained, called Sj^eiss, which are also rich in silver ;
after these are collected they have to pass through ten calcin-
ing fires before they are introduced again into the lurnace.
Some ore is also smelted, from which the arsenic has been
previously sublimated; but on the treatment of the silver ore
at Joachimstlial we may consult a special treatise in the German
language v.hich discusses this method.
TJIE AUSENIC ^V0I1KS NEAH JOACIHMSTIIAL.
There are also arsenic works about half a German mile
outside the town, concerning which the following particulars
may be mentioned: 1. The crude cobalt is thrown into an oven
which resembles a baker's oven, and which is four ells long
and three ells wide; below is a place for the Avood or the fire;
60 SWEDENBORG'S TEA VELS AND DIARIES. [Doc. 205-
there is a paved surface between. At one corner of the oven
there is an exit for the smoke ; for cobalt is said to smoke con-
tinually, like sulphur from marcasite. 2. The smoke issues
through that opening in the oven, and is led thence through
a duplicate passage, first to the right, then downwards to the
left, and finally, through a passage which is thirty ells long, it
is driven against a wall, from which it recoils, and being
beaten back, it makes its way in another direction into a corner ;
here some doors are open, through which the lighter smoke
can pass off, the denser smoke being thrown down towards the
bottom. These doors may be opened or shut at pleasure. At
the extreme end an exit is also open above the roof, through
which the smoke finally passes out. Meanwhile, throughout
all these ways, passages, and windings the heavier part of the
smoke tends to the bottom, and settles down thickly on the
paved surface, whence it is collected in the form of a white
flour. These passages may be made longer and more winding
at pleasure. 3. This burning or sublimation lasts for twelve
days and nights; during that time from 200 to 250 hundred-
weight of powdered arsenic are generally obtained. 4. The
cobalt, from which the sublimated arsenic is collected, is
crushed in the stamping mill and washed in the usual manner,
and then, like the other ore, is introduced into the blast-
furnace, and the silver extracted from it. 5. This powdered
arsenic is collected and fused in the following manner: There
are two fire-places about five ells long and a foot broad, with
their grates for the ashes; above is a stone or iron surface;
on this four iron plates are laid, which are a third of
a foot thick, and an ell and a half in length and in
breadth ; in the middle is a round and shallow cavity, which is
about a foot in diameter, and a quarter of a foot in depth.
According to the length of each fire-place four of these iron
plates are placed upon it; on the two fire-places, consequently,
eight of these plates are laid. On each plate or over each
cavity an iron hat or cone is fitted, which is an ell and three-
quarters high, and which is interiorly well lined with clay. The
lower opening of this hat has a diameter of three-quarters of
an ell, and its upper opening one-third of a foot. This hat
is filled with two hundred-weight [?] of the above-mentioned
Doc. 205.] S WEDENB ORG'S TRA VELS IN 1733. 67
arsenic Hour, and is kept melting there for tAvelve hours. Mean-
while the powder adheres to the sides of the cone or hat
to the depth of two inches ; and in this form the liquified
arsenic is taken out every twelve hours. The arsenic thus
obtained is white ; if any sulphur is mixed with it, it looks
yellow.
It is further to be mentioned that the best mines of Jo-
achimsthal at the present day are the "Hubert" and the "Einig-
keit" mines; but tliat not more than from 1200 to 1300 marks
of silver are obtained from them; formerly these mines were
very rich. From the very cavity of the furnaces it appears
of what great size the loaves of silver formerly were, some of
which weighed 300 marks.
These works were commenced in 1516, and during ninety-four
years 1,300,000 marks of silver, or from 13,000 to 14,000 marks
yearly, were obtained. Besides, there are subterraneous passages
here, called Stollen. as for instance the "Kaiserstollen," which
is 4000 fathoms, or from 12,000 to 14,000 ells long; another
reaches the length of 6000 fathoms; they lead in a straight line
from one mine to the other. In the mine "Einigkeit," at the
depth of from sixty to seventy fathoms, there is a machine
with a water-wheel, which is turned by the water v/hich escapes
there. In the year 1542 they had 300 "Schichtmeister," and
300 "Steiger." For one Vienna mark of pure silver, they obtain
21 florins, 15 kreutzers.
August 13. I returned to Carlsbad.
August 16. I was in the lloman Catholic Church at Carls-
bad, where I witnessed their worship, or their celebration, of
the mass, and where I observed that all things were most
delightful, or suited to all the senses. For the ear they had
the very best instrumental harmony, having instead of the
singing of the people the completest instrumental music. The
eye beheld various sports; the gestures of boys, as well as
of others, who were burning lamps and wax-tapers; the magni-
ficent vestments of the priests, and of boys similarly arrayed ;
everything in the light of these lamps shone with gold and
silver. The sense of smell was regaled with the richest frag-
rance, with which the altar, or the sanctuary was perfumed.
For the sense of touch there was the water, which the priest,
68 SWEDENB ORG'S TEA VELS AND DIARIES. [Doc. 205.
on entering, sprinkled upon the people. The interior senso
was struck with the priest's reverence for the supreme Being,
by his innumerable genuflections, and by those of the
youths. The taste alone was left ungratified, except by what
the priest, the participant in all these pleasures, could derive
from the wine which he alone drinks. [Thus] the holy things
of worship are formed for the pleasure of the external senses,
and they are pleasing to the public generally, because with
them the external senses are the channels through which the
remembrance of the Supreme Being has first to enter.
August 18. I travelled to Prague and arrived there on
August 19.
August 19. I reached Prague, and visited several churches,
where I saw also an altar-piece, within which lamps were burn-
ing representing the shining heaven. I again entered the church
of St. Vitus, and examined the innumerable sacrificial offer-
ings of gold and silver, and likewise the sepulchre of Boles-
lavus, which is resplendent with silver.
August 21. I journeyed to the mining town of Eule, where
native gold without any other ores is found in certain strata:
concerning which I will relate the following particulars.
TBE PROCESS OF OBTAINING GOLD AT EULE.
These works are said to be very ancient, having been
opened 300 years after the birth of Christ ; but they have
been frequently abandoned. Formerly they yielded so large
a quantity of gold, that many thousand ducats were obtained
every quarter, as one share in the mines. The hills and
mountains are perforated for a German mile, as well deeply
as near the surface, so that there is scarcely a spot which
has not been examined. Among the subterranean passages
there are some that are continued for two miles. Formerly
this quantity of gold was found not very deep in the eartli;
but at the present day they have gone down as far as 300 and
400 ells. Ten or fifteen years ago gold was also found here
in a quarter of an hour which was worth about 1000 ducats;
nor was it very far from the surface. At the present day not
Doc. 205.] SWEDENBORGS TEA VELS IX 1733. 69
more than ten to twelve pounds, or 1000 ducats' worth, are
obtained annually. This, without any application of fire, is
refined gold, containing more than twenty-tAvo carats. Nothing
is found except native gold in grains, in minute layers, and in
masses. There are some strata consisthig of quartz, mixed
with reddish or yellowish slate, in which you may look for
gold, and to which the gold adheres, but it is for the most part
invisible. There is no gold ore, nor does any silver or copper
or any other noble metal adhere to it, except perhaps some
little iron or pyrites ; and yet it is contained in the pyrites
only in the granulated or native state. It has also been dis-
covered in lead; but then the lead has much gold and no
silver.
Stones from this stratum were brought from the mine to
the crushing works, of which there are three ; these works are
not alike, but arranged according to the quality, or according
to the poverty or richness, of the gold which is found in the
stone. 1. In respect to these works, where there is more
gold in the vein or stone, it is to be observed, that there are
two crusliing boxes constructed in the usual way, but deep;
the depth is an ell; there is no sieve, but the aperture on
the side where the muddy water flows out is about three-
quarters of an ell above the bottom of the box. The hammers
or stamps are weighted with large pieces of iron, and they
fall in rotation ; the water flows into a short trough which
is provided simply with two steps. 2. The most valuable part
remains at the bottom of the crushing box itself, and is not
carried out by the water; it is now taken out and washed.
The washing plane is made in the usual way, and is about
five ells long; there are three steps or benches, before the
ore reaches the plane itself; the upper step is small, likewise
the second, but the third is one ell nine inches long, and
one ell three inches wide. Here, on this bench, the most
valuable part remains; this part is not covered with any cloth,
but is bare. Here the more valuable part is collected; the
remaining parts, which are coarse, flow down the inclined
plane, the lower extremity of which is covered with cloths.
To this the coarser stony and other parts adiiere; this is
passed into a trough; and the pulverized matter which collects
70 S WEDENBOBG 'S TEA VELS AND DIARIES. [Doc. 205.
there is again passed under the crushing hammers, and pounded
into powder, according to what has been ah-eady stated.
4. What remains after this at the bottom of the crushing
box is collected in a tub; and from a hundred-weight of this
powder several half ounces of gold may be obtained. 5. After
the whole washing has been completed, whatever remains on
the upper broad step or bench is taken into a vessel for
washing, which is nearly of a square form, but in front is bent
into the form of a figure 3. Into this vessel the more valuable
part is collected, and by the action of water, and by shaking it
against the sides of the vessel, and by various ablutions, the
most precious part is collected, and separated from the mar-
casite and iron ; it is then transferred to a small vessel which
is very clean, so that out of this the gold may at once be
taken. 6. That part of the powder, however, which is in the
trough is washed on other inclined planes consti-ucted in a
similar manner to those described above; yet they are furnished
with only one cloth immediately below the broad third bench;
here all the powder which has been obtained in the trougli is
washed; all that remains in the reservoir at the bottom of
the trough is also washed, &c. Those works, however, in
which the poorer ore is crushed are difierent: 1. The crush-
ing hammers are made in the same way, and they drop in the
same order. 2. The crushing box, however, is not so deep,
only half an ell; the opening- also, by which the water fioAvs
out, is not as high up, as in the former case. 3. On the out-
side begins a long winding trough furnished with six benches
or steps of division. 4. The best part here, also, is collected
at the bottom of the crushing box itself. 5. The best part is
washed as in the other case on an inclined plane furnished
with cloths, except that the upper broad bench is bare where the
most valuable part is collected, which afterwards, by shaking
and rubbing in the washing vessel, is separated from the iron
and marcasite ; if fresh water is afterwards poured in through
a horn, the clear gold appears. 6. The powder which is ob-
tained in the various divisions of the trough, is washed on
areas which are covered with only one cloth, and it is taken
thence into a reservoir filled \\ath water, from which it is
again taken out and washed. A hundred-weight of this washed
Doc. 205.] S WEDENB ORG'S TRA VELS IN 1733. 71
powder usually contains a half or a quarter of an ounce of
gold.
They have also a Waschhank, where the stony part is
first separated from that Avhich is heavier ; it is somewhat ex-
cavated on the top, so that two macliines can be moved in it
at the same time, one in one direction and the other in an-
other. The Avater thereby is much stirred up and flows away
charged with mud, leaving behind a less quantity of useless
powder, &c.
August 22. I returned to Prague from Eule and visited
a monastery of the Barnabites, in order to examine a collection
of minerals ; the collection was ingeniously arranged, but more
for show than for use.
August 23. I returned from Prague to Dresden, where I
arrived on the 25th. On the way I passed several towns,
among others, Budin, where there is a monastery. Near a
village called Linai, in Bohemia, which lies nearly at the foot
of the lofty mountain Geyer, by which Bohemia is divided
from Saxony, I saw a garden full of tropical trees, as orange-
trees, and citron-trees, also a great many other specimens of
plants, long and pointed, &c. ; and a larger quantity of oranges
and citrons hanging on the trees than 1 have seen anywhere
else ; it belongs to Count Nostiz.
August 25. I reached Dresden.
August 28. I met Mr. Leisner who desires to introduce the
use of ])eat into Saxony. He told me that a Mr. Carlewitz
experimented on the use of peat in blast-furnaces, and that
he so far succeeded, that he used with advantage two-thirds
of peat and a third of charcoal; that afterwards he burned
or calcined peat, covering the heap well. He obtained
from 6000 pieces of crude peat three fader of charcoal,
which did not on being l)urnt leave behind any impurity
in a blast-furnace. Here, however, it must be observed :
1. That they are light and delicate, and are easily blown to
pieces by the blast, and that they did not yield any fire, but
only a little flame which contributed much to the smelting.
They easily crumble to pieces before the l)last, because they
are small, consisting altogether of roots turned into charcoal.
2. That, consequently, they must not be j)laced in the middle
72 SWEDENBORG'S TEA VELS AND DIARIES. [Doc. 205.
of the furnace, before and above the blast, but at the sides,
first one-fourth and then one-third, and at last one-half of
charcoal mixed with it; the quantity of charcoal being greater
or less according to the efiect which is te be produced
by it. 3. If the peat is calcined it does not contain so much
sulphur as to injure the metal; nevertheless, a good deal of
sulphur still remains, so that it cannot be used, unless the
production of a stone [copper stone, &c.] is first desired.
4. Much of the peat is lost by calcining; from one piece of
crude peat very little charcoal remains. Leisner told me that
the piece remaining equals a fist; that it is a conglomerate
mass, and somewhat hard. This I can scarcely believe ; for this
calcined earth does not yield much coal, even if it be of the
very best quality; almost the whole of it is lost by the pro-
cess of calcining, or else only a very small quantity remains.
5. I am acquainted wdth three kinds of peat which are those
chiefly found; the first consists of an intricate mass of stout
little roots; this kind may be converted into charcoal, and
some part of it remains consisting of roots turned into char-
coal. The second kind is composed partly of a complicated
mass of smaller and least roots, and partly of some which are
disintegrated and changed into some kind of soil. The third
consists altogether of a kind of loam, which is collected from
swampy places that have once been dug out, where this kind
of loam is afterwards generated. If this earth is taken out,
and in a certain form pressed together either with the feet or
hands or by a weight, the very best kind of peat is obtained.
The second and third kinds are almost altogether lost in cal-
cining. 6. While the calcining is going on, the heap must be
very well covered; this operation occupies from 24 to 72
hours. 7. Otherwise the peat can be used very well in all
cases where there is no metal and no blast to scatter and
beat it to pieces, as in ovens and common stoves, in evaporat-
ino- salts, vitriol, alum; likewise in furnaces for the manufacture
of glass.
August 30. In company with Henkel,^^ the Councillor of
Mines, I visited Trier, the aulic Councillor and Councillor of
Mines, and saw various kinds of ores and shells, besides the
skeleton of a marmoset (felis marina) with its bones and legs
Doc. 205.] S WEDENB ORG'S TRA VELS IN 1734. 73
impressed on slate ;* I saw also other kinds of minerals, pyrites
from silver ore imbedded and involved in common limestone.
September 2. From Dresden I journeyed to Leipzig,
vv-here I arrived on September 4.
October 5. A beginning was made with the printing ot
the Friiicqna. Six sheets were printed this week. May Heaven
favour it (faveat nunienjl The Leipzig fair commenced on
the same day.
1734
March l.-j- I journeyed to Halle where I arrived in the
evening, and stopped at the inn The Golden Star.
March 3. I visited Prof. Herman Lang, who is the pro-
fessor of physics and mathematics, and who extended to me
every civility. He showed me his cabinet of curiosities, and
presented me with several petrified objects and other things.
At his house I saw that green ink which vanishes in the cold,
and re-appears in the heat.
March 4. I called at Magister Semler's, where I saw very
many things connected with the magnet; the declinations of
the magnet according to the method of Halley, with the in-
struments; and its inclination according to his own method,
drawn on the same map, which follows in a straight line the
like declination.
Also many other things, as the construction of a most
perfect stove; a little stove is in the interior, and a casing
on the outside; and between the two the air circulates, and
passes out at the top. At Prof. Lang's I also saw how coal
was introduced into a stove on two wheels, and afterwards
drawn out again; likewise a i)lough of a peculiar form; besides
many other things.
In the orphan asylum ( Waisenhaus^) I saw a curious
* An enfjraving of this specimen, the original size, may be seen in
"^^ol. Ill of Swedenborg's Opera Pldlosopliica et Mineralia, p. 169; see
also Swedenborg's letter to Councillor Trier, in Section XI.
f This pait which is not in the printed copy of the "Itineraiium," is
found on p. 214 of the original codex ; it is contained in the i)hoto-litho-
graphic copy of the same, Vol. Ill, p. 49.
^ The celebrated institution founded by Fiaucke in 1698.
74 S WEDENB ORG 'S TBA VELS AND DIARIES. [Doc. 205.
Copernican and Ptolemaic system and other things. I also
saw them at dinner; 600 receive their meals there every day.
I spoke Avith Prof. Ursinus, and had a scientific discussion
with him.
Fred. Hoffmann is still alive. Thomasius I saw, and
also Rudiger, who has Avritten a treatise on chemistry.
I saw the salt-boiling: there are four wells from thirty-six
to forty ells deep. Seventy-six pans belong to private persons,
where every four hours two baskets, or two hundred-weight of
salt are obtained. In the establishments belonging to the king
there are still more; they are in two buildings, and are con-
structed differently, viz. there are one or two pans above,
where the water is heated by the same lire that boils it in
another pan; this is done in the lower pan; the boiling is
done with coal. The following is the structure of the hearth:
Ji a- b is a passage or pipe
(canalis) which can be
drawn out; in c is a grate,
so tliat the draught can
~g pass in through the passage
a h and blow into c; the bottom of the pan runs in ob-
liquely from all sides, as c d, c e, c g, c f. The flame or the
heat goes up then from h to i k I m, where it heats the
water in one or two pans.
[For an account of the remaining part of the journey see
Document 204, Vol. II, p. 6.]
^^—
^ ■, \
a
*K
<
iX-
/
•m,
DOCUMENT 206.
SWEDENBORG'S JOURNAL OF TRAVEL
FROM 1736 TO 1739*
1736.
June 1. I received the gracious permission of His Majesty
again to travel abroad for three or four years, for the pur-
pose of elaborating another work (compare Document 162,
Vol. I, p. 454).
July 3. I took leave of Their Majesties at Carlsberg;f
they were very gracious.
Between the 3rd and 10th of July I took leave of the
members of the Diet, my friends, and others; and on the 9th,
of the members of the Royal College [of Mines].
On account of my journey I have given up one-half of my
salary; 300 dalers in silver of this being added to the salary
of Secretary Porath,^-'' who was to discharge the duties of the
assessorship, his post being taken by the Fiscal-Advocate
Bierchenius,^^^ and that of the latter by Notary Thunberg; a
new notary having to be appointed in his stead who is to rc-
* The original of this Joumal, which was written by Swedenborg in
the Swedish language, is contained in Codex 88, pp. 504 — 542, of the
Swedenborg INISS. which arc presei-ved in the Library of the Academy of
Sciences in Stockholm. A Latin translation of this journal prepared by
Dr. Kahl of Lund was published by Dr. Im. Tafel in 1.S44 under the title :
Swedenborg's Itinerarium, Scctio Sccwula. A ijhoto-lithogi-ajiliic copy of
the Swedish original is contained in Vol. Ill of tlie Swedenljorg MSS.,
pp. 50 to 79, from which the above translation has been prepared.
f Carlsberg is a roj'al castle in the neighbourhood of Stockholm, which
was changed in 1792 into a military academy.
76 SWEDENBOBG'S TRAVELS AND DIARIES. [Doc. 20G.
ceive as his salary the remaining 300 dalers in silver; yet
with the understanding that upon my return home I am to
resume my former position with the right of voting. [Compare
Document 1G2, VoL I, pp. 452 to 455.]
July 10. In the afternoon at two o'clock I left Stockholm,
Fennick, an Englishman, together with Boliman and Hultman,*
accompanying me to Pittja.
The same day there was a severe thunderstorm with light-
ning between Norrkoping and Ystad, which lasted a long time,
and the Hke of which had not been known within the memory
of man. The whole sky seemed to be one sheet of fire. In
many places dwellings and people were struck by lightning;
several gentlemen's houses in Schonen also were struck and
burnt down ; but no church seems to have been injured. Be-
tween Stockholm and Nykoping, however, I did not hear the
least thunder or see any lightning, although I was travelling
during the whole night.
July 11. I arrived at Nykoping where I met Pastor Croll,
as well as Le Febure-j- and the Fiscal-Advocate Brock, who
reported to me all about this lightning.
July 12. Upon arriving at Linkoping I spent a day and a
night with Bishop Benzelius'' and my sister Anna Swedenborg.^'
July 13. On leaving Linkoping I passed through Grenna,
Jonkoping, &c.
July 16. I arrived at Helsingborg where I had some con-
versation "vvith Lannerstjerna, the Commander of the castle,^
and with Burgomaster Sylvius.
July 17. I passed over the Sound to Elsinore against a
headwind and during a storm which had lasted fur three days;
but as soon as I reached the other side it became calm,
and the wind changed. I went to the castle with my passport,
* Messi's. Bohman and Hultman were merchants of Stockliolm ; the
latter of whom administered Swedenborg's property duiing his absences
see Note 111, Vol. I, and Document 141.
-}• John Henry Le Febure, a merchant of Stockholm, and owner of a
large brass-foundiy in Norrkiiping. He died in Stockholm in 17(i7.
:f Lieutenant-Colonel Peter Lannerstjerna, born in 1680, who had been
severely wounded in the war against Russia, and since 1711 had been com-
mander of the castle at Helsingborg. He died in 1748.
Doc. 206.] SWEDENBORG'S TBA VELS IN 173G. 77
calling upon the commander, Lieutenant-General RefvenfelJt,
and also upon Commissary Grill.
At two o'clock I left for Copenhagen, travelling for live
hours along the beach, from which I had fine views of the other
side. I stopped there at the Kramer-ComiMcinie, opposite the
place where the new castle is now being built.
July 18. I was in the churcli on Christineholm. Divine
service differs from that of the Swedish church only in a few
ceremonials. The clergyman has a stiff ruffled collar lined
with black; the blessing was pronounced from the pulpit; two
large candles biu'ned on the altar on account of the com-
munion which was solemnized. The warden invested the clergy-
man with the communion garments while he was standing be-
fore the altar. There were no epitaphs or ornaments in
the church; only the organ and an altar-piece. The offertory
was not collected in bags as in Sweden, but in little boxes;
four of which were handed round.
Afterwards I visited two public gardens ; a round one in the
New Market-place [Koikjcus Ni/totvJ, with an equestrian statue
of Christian V. in bronze, but not massive; under the horse's feet
lies a man holding a serpent in his hands, which is trampled upon
by the horse ; on one side of the pedestal are two figures in
relief, likewise of bronze, representing Hercules and Pallas,
on the other side there are also two figures with fire and sword;
on the third and fourth sides are coats of arms.
The other garden, which is pretty large and occupies a
place of considerable importance in the toAvn, is cluirming on
account of its various attractions. There are avenues of various
kinds; trees trimmed in dift'erent forms, images in plaster of
]*aris, one of bronze, representing a lion with a horse under
it, which is pretty well executed; also Samson tearing a lion,
in marble; with several other statues, larger or smaller. The
most interesting object is the plantation of orange-trees, consist-
ing of 16U trees, not planted in tubs, but growing freely in
the ground without being transplanted; together with laurels,
cypresses, and other trees. During summer the Avindows and
roof are removed, and the trees are under the open sky; in
the autumn they are again enclosed.
July 20. From noon till evening I w^as at the house of Mr.
78 SWEDENBORG'S TRAVELS AND DIARIES. [Doc. 206.
Schutenhjelm.* I learned that among those most celebrated
for their learning m Copenhagen are Kramer, the Councillor
of Justice and Librarian, who is distinguished for history and
philology; Prof. Holberg who has written Danish comedies,
and a history of Norway; and Rosen crantz, the privy coun-
cillor and prime-minister. The learned have spoken favourably
of my work.-|- The same day I saw Wolf's ^^ Natural
Theology ; where, without mentioning my name, he seems to
refer to me.
July 21. I made excerpts from Wolf s Ontologia and Co5-
nwlogia, of those parts which I shall need on the way, in order
to examine more thoroughly his first principles of philosophy.^
July 22. In company with Secretary Witt I was at the
library, which is magnificent, and excellently arranged; Kramer,
the Councillor of Justice, had already gone a^vay. It con-
sists of 70,000 volumes; the octavo volumes are at the top,
where access is obtained by a gallery running round the in-
terior. They showed me Cicero's work printed at Mayence in
1456, which is supposed to be the first book ever printed ;
they showed me also my own work, but without knowing I was
its author. Afterwards I visited the dry dock, which is in
process of building; although we had not permission to enter.
It is a great undertaking; the sides are lined with planks and
beams, and it is about 180 ells long. Water-springs are said
to rise from the deep, by which the work is obstructed, rendered
costly, and much protracted; if this is so, the expense of
pumping out the water must continue ever afterwards; these
springs are stopped up with clay and other materials. No work
has at yet been done on the side next the sea or at the mouth,
where the greatest skill and labour are required, so as to
* Anders Schutenhjelm or Skutenhjelm was the Swedish ambassador at
the Danish Court. He was born in 1788, and, after filhng various offices
in the Department for Foreign Affairs in Stockholm, was appointed in
1734 Coimcillor of Court and minister in Copenhagen. He married Baroness
Diiben, with whom Swedenborg and Bishop Swedberg were on tenns of
hitimacy, as appears from Document 113.
Y Probably the Principia.
i These excerpts occupy 93 pages in the same Codex, in which this
Journal of Travel is contained.
Dor. 20-,. I SWEDENBORG 'S TEA VELS IN 1736. 79
render the gates firm and tight, and to prevent them from
sinking, and the pressure of the water from causing any
friction; quite as much skill and labour are required for clear-
ing out the bottom of the sea there, as time will show. I then
visited the royal stables, where a lunidred horses stand with
their names written over them; I examined also [the building
of] the castle which is lined with hewn, yet sutticiently thick
stone; the rest is built of brick. The wall is quite three ells
tliick; its length is a hundred and fifty paces; it is square, and will
be a magnificent structure. The machine for hoisting the bricks
is curious; it consists of shelves which are fastened together
like a chain; it goes up on one side and down on the other;
two or three bricks are laid on one shelf; so that a consider-
able quantity can be raised by one horse. I noticed besides
that in the town there is a great display of horses, carriages,
liveries, and dinners. They have two hundred hackney coaches.
The town is also infected with pietism or quakerism ; and they
are crazed enough to believe that it is well pleasing to God
to do away with oneself and others; of which many instances
are on record. The port is very good, so that vessels, even
East-India men, are enabled to come close up to the town.
The country is governed by an intelligent king, who is
prudent and seriously inclined. He gives large pensions,
amounting to from 5000 or 6000 rix-dalers. The Crown-Prince
also, who is thirteen years old, is said to be inclined to everything
that is good. In the large garden is the Treasury with the
crown jewels, of which the king himself is said to keep the key.
During summer His Majesty resides generally at Frederics-
berg, four [geographical] miles from town, where there is also
a beautiful garden. Tlie duty on Swedish iron is said to
amount to ten rix-dalers per ^kcdjnind: it would have been vain
to say anything on the matter. All gold and silver and pre-
cious stones on garments are forbidden.
July 23. I was in the Museum. On the ground-floor I
saw : 1. A small elephant, 2. A very large ox, 3. A horse in
plaster of Paris which formerly existed in Denmark, 4. The
fac-simile of the horns of a stag, from four to five ells in height;
5. The drawing of a giant upwards of thirteen ells high, who
is said to have been found. In the museum itself is a long
80 SWEDENBORG'S TRAVELS AND DIARIES. [Doc. 206.
picture-gallery containig a considerable number of paintings
of great value, both old and new. In another room in the in-
terior is a night scene, painted with an extraordinary distribution
of light ; there are medals and coins from all places, in-
cluding Roman and Greek, from Alexander and Philip. In a
third room are minerals and stones, esjjecially specimens of
solid silver from Norway, a large one in the corner; in a case
are other specimens almost solid, to the value of 3000 rix-
dalers; there is one in which a lump of silver rises out of its
matrix, which is a very curious object; other smaller specimens
seem tied round, as it were, with a ribbon, and small spe-
cimens appear growing in the form of plants. I saw also
native solid gold; weiss-erit, with silver and gold; petrified
wood; a diamond in its matrix, emeralds, jacinths; and beau-
tiful marble from Norway. There were also stuffed animals
and the like; mummies; rarities from Japan, the East Indies, etc.
In an inner room were works of art manufactured of ivory, wood,
amber, and mother of pearl; various mathematical instruments,
and a fine focal mirror of steel. The last room contains wax-
figures among other curious objects; as, for instance, a child
with two heads, two arms, and two feet; the golden horn
which was found some years ago in Holstein, not far from the
surface of the ground; also other horns, urns of gold, and
Queen Margaret's private goblet.
I went to the booking-ofiice and entered my name for Ham-
burg. I examined the route on a map, which is as follows :
from Copenhagen over Zealand to the Great Belt ; afterwards
over Flinen to the little Belt; and thus by way of Schleswig
and Holstein to Hamburg. Denmark consists of the islands of
Zealand, Fiinen, Falster, and Langeland; as well as Alsen
and Femern ; the parts on the continent that belong to it are
Jutland, Schleswig and Holstein ; Holstein consists ot Hol-
satia, Dithmarsia, Wagria, and Normaria.
July 24. In the afternoon at four o'clock I left Copen-
hagen in the ordmary stage-coach. At eight o'clock we reached
Roeskilde, where the peace of Roeskilde* was concluded; a
■= By the treaty of Roeskilde in 1658 Denmark ceded to Sweden, Schonen,
Holland. Blekingen, Bohus, Drontheiin, Bornliolm, and Jemtland. By this
treaty Sweden was also freed from the Sound dues.
Doc. 20r,.] SWEDENBORG'S TEAVELSIN17SG. 81
fourth of the town has been burned by twelve or thirteen in-
cendiaries, who are in prison.
July 25. I reached Ringsted, so called after King Ring;
passed Soro, a small town, beautifully situated, and came
through Slagelse to Korsor on the Great Belt, which is forti-
fied. The extent of Zealand from Copenhagen to Korsor is
fourteen [geographical] miles; most of it is flat, and cultivated
as fields, though there are also some handsome beech woods.
At Korsor I noticed the tide, Avliich can scarcely be observed
in other parts of Denmark; a lighthouse is there for the use
of mariners, likewise at Nyborg.
July 26. I went across the Great Belt, passing the little
island, Sprogo; Langeland Avas also visible; and thus I arrived
at Nyborg. Thence I went to Odense, which is a large town
containing four churches; it lies in the middle of the island
of Fiinen.
July 27. From Odense I went to Assens; Fiinen extends
nine [geographical] miles from Nyborg to Assens ; the distance
over the Great Belt is four [geographical] miles. From
Assens we crossed the little Belt to Aarosund. The distance
from Copenhagen to that place is twenty-nine miles, and it is
thus half-way to Hamburg. Fiuien has a similar appearance
to Zealand. From Aarosund I travelled to Hadersleben, which
is in Schleswig or Danish Holstein.
July 28. I reached Flensburg, which is a fine town, con-
sisting of only one long street; ships arrive there trafticking
in hemp, flax, linen, wine, &c., with which they supply the
adjoining country. Thence we passed Schleswig, where a wall
or rampart was pointed out to us which reaches from the
Baltic to the North Sea, and is said to have been erected
during the reign of the Emperor Otto, when he desired to
introduce Christianity into Denmark.
July 29. Rendsburg is a handsome fortress, the finest in
Denmark, containing a garrison of from 3000 to 4000 men;
the town consists of scarcely anything but magazines and arse-
nals. Thence I went to Itzehoe which is a considerable town.
July 30. We arrived at Elmshorn, passing the fortress
Gluckstadt in Ditmarsia, which is there called Marsia. The
country looks very much like Holland, in being fortified against
82 S WEDENB ORG'S TEA VELS AND DIARIES. [Doc. 206.
the sea by dykes ; it is as level and beautiful as a garden ; water-
courses separate the various estates; it has plantations of trees,
beautiful fields, and .large herds of cattle ; rich inhabitants are
there; everything is well built and cultivated. The greater
part of the revenues is derived from this part. From Elms-
horn I journeyed to Pinneberg, a Fleck (village), as it is
called. At five o'tlock in the afternoon I arrived in Ham-
Ijurg, travelling on land from Copenhagen to Hamburg fifty-
two miles and by sea six miles, altogether fifty-eight miles. I took
lodgings in the Black Eagle. My travelling companion was
a Danish merchant, residing at Bordeaux; his name is Johan
Kloker from Copenhagen.
July 31. I conversed with Commissary Konig,* and George
Schneider, a captain and merchant.
August 1. With Commissary Konig, brother Cederstrom,
and the director I went to the porcelain works, where I
examined the ovens and specimens of their work; it does
not equal ours in Stockholm. I enquired about the govern-
ment in Hamburg: it consists of four burgomasters, two of
whom alternate each year, twenty-four councilmen, five syndics,
three secretaries, and one proto-notary. The salary of burgo-
master amounts to 4000 rix-dalers; the largest income is that
of the secretaries and of the proto-notary, who earn from 8000
to 12,000 rix-dalers.
August 2. I called upon Pastor Christopher Wolf,^"° of
St. Catharine's church.-j- He showed me a collection of original
letters from learned men filling sixty volumes in folio and
quarto ; he showed me also an autograph collection of the names
of more than a thousand learned men; likewise manuscripts
in the oriental languages. The collection of letters he obtained
irom Schminkius, a burgomaster of Frankfort. I dined with
a so-called Prince of Mogul, a swell (un etourdi).
* Johan Frederic Ktinig was the Swedish Postal Commissary in Ham-
burg; in 1738 he became the Swedish agent, and in 1747 resident consul.
He died in 1759. He saw a splendid Geiman edition of Dr. Nordberg's
Life of Charles XII through the press, concerning which see Document 199.
•^ The letter of introduction from Bishop Ericus Benzelius, which Sweden-
borg delivered on this occasion, is preserved in the Public Library in Ham-
burg; it is Document 12:i.
Doc. 206.] S WEDENB ORG'S TEA VELS IN 1736. 83
August 3. I was at home studying, and went to Schneider's
to make arrangements about my letter of credit.
August 4. I left Hamburg by water and came to Harburg,
which is a long, fortified town, and thence to Zahrendorf.
August 5. By way of Wietzendorf, a "Fleck" (village), I
came to Celle, which is a handsome town. From Hamburg
to Celle the country is mostly an uncultivated heath, although
it miglit be cultivated.
August 6. I passed through Langthal, which is a village
almost a mile long, beautifully diversified with oak-woods, and
tlius leached Hanover, where I lodged at the English Crown,
which is directly over the post-office. His Majesty stays entirely
at Herrenhausen.
August 7. I was in the garden at Herrenhausen. The
distance from the town is about 4500 ells or a quarter of a
Swedish mile. The garden is large; near the entrance is a
sun-dial for all the quarters of the sky, and [calculated for all]
obli<[uities ; also good-sized statues in plaster of Paris, twenty-
four in number, and eight urns. There are also pines trimmed in
the form of pyramids, cones, and segments ; of these there is a
large number in the garden itself, where the statues are placed,
as well as in other parts. Along the sides are hedges in great
number, upwards of six ells in height. There are two small parks
with large trees, and at a great distance two pleasure houses.
On the left is a theatre with a water basin in front, in which
are three fountains, one surpassing the rest in height, and on
the top of the theatre are many gilt statues. At a greater
distance is an amphitheatre with small statues ; farther down
are four statues of the royal family; in the neighbourhood of
the castle itself are a few statues in bronze. There are also
cascades in a grotto, where the water flows into large and
still larger shells; and, besides, there is an orangery containing
many but not particularly large trees.
In the town there are water-works by which both tlie
town and the reservoirs are supplied with water; it contains
likewise a Jewish synagogue. The town itself is of considerable
size and consists of two parts, the old, and the new called the
"Neustadt," besides the houses outside the wall ; it is jjretty
well fortified.
a*
84 SWEDEXBORG'S TRAVELS AND DIARIES [Doc. 206.
August 8. I was in several churches; there are five of them,
besides the Calvinistic Reformed and the Roman Catholic
chui'ches. The cemeteries are all outside the town; there large
churchyards are situated.
August 9. I visited the royal stables, which contain up-
wards of a hundred horses, carefully selected both Avith regard
to size and colour; some are of a bluish shade; there were
also a number of mules of considerable size. Another stable
is at Celle. I was in the so-called "Mummelgarten," or "Mont
brillant," which is rather handsome with its living hedges,
trees trimmed in various forms, its orangery, fountains, etc. ;
there is also a water-wheel turned by little brooks.
August 10 and 11. I studied matters connected with on-
tology; took a view of the situation of the town; inspected its
ramparts, and saw every thing else that was interesting.
August 12. I travelled from Hanover to Osnabriick. On
the first day I came through a little town, called Wunstorf,
but did not go beyond Leese, the first station, where we stopped
for the night.
August 13. We crossed the Weser at Stolzenau, and after-
wards came through Diepenau to Bohmte.
August 14. I arrived at Osnabriick, which belongs to the
Elector of Cologne. Three Roman Catholic and two Evan-
gelical churches are in the place; likewise Jesuit schools; four
convents, of which one is in the tOAvn, called "Gertruden
Kloster," for ladies of the nobility; a castle; a garden outside
the town called "Petersburg." They have alternately a Ca-
tholic and an Evangelical bishop. I travelled thence through
Ibbenbiiren to Rheine.
August 15. I arrived at Bentheim, a town of no importance,
which is situated on a mountain; it is crowned by an old
castle, and belongs to Count von Bentheim; it is garrisoned
by soldiers from Cologne.
August 16. I then proceeded through Delden to Deventer,
which is a large town in the Dutch province of Upper Yssel.
After crossing the river Yssel I came to Voorthuizen, and
then through Ammersfort to Naarden; thus coming from
the province of Upper Yssel through Geldem to Holland.
Naarden is the best fortress in all the seven United Provinces;
Doc. 206.] S WEDENBORG'S TBA VELS IN 1736. 85
and, besides, it is a handsome town, where I spent the night
over the booking-office writing out my observations. Ammers-
fort also is a large and handsome town, surrounded by many
important tobacco plantations, the produce of which mostly
goes to Norway and Sweden. It is to be observed, besides,
that the only cereal which they sow is buckwheat. In very
many places were plantations of oaks. Otherwise there were
many uncultivated heaths and moors on the way to Ammers-
foi't, which are preserved in part on account of the peat.
August 17. From Naarden I came by canal-boat (trecl^sclmyt)
to Amsterdam, Avhere I took lodgings in the "VergoudeLeuwen,"
or the Golden Lion, not far from the Exchange. In Amster-
dam I stayed until the evening of the 20th. I Avas at Messrs.
Clissoet and Son, and at several others. Tola civitas niliil
nisi lucrum spirdbat (The whole town breathed of nothing but
gain).
August 20. I proceeded by the canal to Rotterdam, and
went on board the boat which stopped at Ter Gouwe (Gouda),
w'hich is a handsome town.
August 21. There, that is, at Ter Gouwe (Gouda), I went
into a carriage, where there was room for six persons, and that
number took their places in it in a polite manner. The road thence
to Rotterdam, and also all around Amsterdam, is paved with
Dutch bricks (kVuiliers) and tiles, laid on their edges. Along
the road we passed many brick-kilns, and heaps of peat taken
out of moors and ditches ; this is a kind of earth which, like
bricks, is dried in the sun, and in rainy weather is covered
with mats made of sedge-grass, of which an abundance grows
here. There are no cereals planted here, but only grass for
cattle, which furnish the great quantity of cheese manu-
factured here. At last I arrived at Rotterdam where I had
to remain a whole day. A fair was being held there, where I
admired a great number of fine paintings sold by auction. To
pass aw'ay my tune, as it was evening, I went to see an ex-
hibition, where a man skilled in balancing liimself walked on
a slack hempen rope; he also went up a rope-ladder, and
made all sorts of evolutions on the top, and, finally, stood
there on his head, and in this position went down the ladder;
never losing his balance. I also saw a puppet-show, where
86 SWEDENBOBG'S TRAVELS AND DIARIES. [Doc. 206.
one very curious trick was performed. At a moment's
notice they became changed from female puppets into statues^
and where the head had been before there was a basket filled
with little people, and a seat for sitting down; again a woman
was changed into a man, and afterwards into a windmill, the
wings of which were turning around; it was certainly a dis-
play of skill and dexterity. The exchange building is the
finest I have yet seen; but it was not attended, as in Amster-
dam, by such a great number of persons, who are the chief
ornament of an exchange.
I here considered why it was that it has pleased our Lord to
bless such an uncouth and avaricious people with such a splendid
country ; why He has preserved them for such a long time
from all misfortunes; has caused them to surpass all other
nations in commerce and enterprize; and made their country
a place whither most of the riches not only of Europe but
also of other places flow. The principal cause seems to me
to have been, that it is a republic, wherein the Lord delights
more than in monarchical countries; as appears also from
Rome. The result is, that no one deems himself obHged and
in duty bound to accord honour and veneration to any human
being, but considers the low as well as the high to be of the
same worth and consequence as a king and emperor; as is
also shown by the native bent and disposition of every one
in Holland. The only one for whom they entertain a feeling
of veneration is the Lord, putting no trust in flesh; and
when the Highest is revered most, and no human being is
in His place, it is most pleasing to the Lord. Besides, each
enjoys his own free-will, and from this his worship of God
flows; for each is, as it were, his own king and rules under
the government of the Highest; and from this it follows again,
that they do not, out of fear, timidity, and excess of caution,
lose their courage and their independent rational thought, but
in full freedom and without being borne down, they are al)le
to fix their souls upon, and elevate them to, the honour of the
Highest, who is unwilling to share His worship with any other.
At all events, those minds that are borne down by a sovereign
power are brought up in flattery and falsity; they learn how
to speak and act differently from what they think ; and when
Doc. 206.] SWEDENBORG'S TRA VELS IN 17.3G. 87
this condition has become inrooted by habit, it engenders a
sort of second nature, so that even in the worship of God
such persons speak differently from what they think, and ex-
tend their flattering ways to the Lord himself, which must be
highly displeasing to Him. This seems to me the reason why
they above other nations enjoy a perfect blessing; their
worshipping mammon for their God, and striving only after
money, does not seem to be consistent with a constant bless-
ing; still there may be ten among a thousand or among ten
thousand, who ward off punishment from the others, and cause
them to be the participants with themselves of temporal
blessings.
August 22. I left Rotterdam in a small vessel for Ant-
werp, and arrived first at Dort (Dordrecht), which is a hand-
some town. In its neighbourhood may be seen a great number
of windmills. I noticed also many mills where cement is
ground; they are furnished with the stones for the cement
from a great distance; the material consisting of debris and
stones that have lain in the ground for a long time. There
is also a salt refinery.
August 23. We passed Williamstad (Willemstad), which
is a fortress, and arrived at Bergen op Zoom. Zealand with
its isles appeared on the right; it lies low down at the water's
edge, and must be constantly protected by dikes, lest an inun-
dation take place. Gardens and plantations were seen at
the side, flat and even.
August 24. After passing by Lillo, wliich is a small town,
we arrived at Antwerp. The only sources of displeasure dur-
ing this voyage were, that the captain was cross and uncivil,
and that at night it was most uncomfortable to stay below
in the cabin, in company with so many people. The tide
prevented our proceeding as fast as we ought to have done.
I stayed in Antwerp from four o'clock in the afternoon till
eleven at night, and visited the handsome church of Notre
Dame. There are two rows of altars, twelve altogether, be-
sides those along the sides and around the choir. I was
shown a beautiful painting at one of the altars on the right,
representing the removal of Christ from the cross ; this paint-
ing is very seldom opened and shown. In the tower are open
88 SWEDENBORG'S TEA YELS AND DIARIES. [Doc. 206.
Gothic ornaments; from the interior of the church one can
look up into the tower to a great height, Avhere the view is
closed by a ceiling representing the ascension of Christ. The
distance from Rotterdam to Antwerp is calculated at eighteen
[geographical] miles.
August 25. During the night I went in a large boat to
Boom, where we were transferred to a "treckschuyt" (canal-
boat) of considerable size ; it was forty ells long, and six ells
wide, with five rooms, i. e. cabin, kitchen, and other apart-
ments ; on the forward deck was an awning, under which people
could sit. We changed our "treckschuyts," which are drawn
by two horses, five times. It was a splendid and most beauti-
ful trip. During the whole journey we had plantations of trees
on both sides ; people also were more civilized, so that in con-
trast with their politeness the boorishness and heaviness of the
Dutch became very evident. We passed a town, called Vil-
voorden, which had a very antiquated looking fortress. The
land on both sides Avas as flat as the water; in proportion,
however, as it rose it became necessary to provide locks or
sluices ; and from one lock Ave had to pass into another. About
11 o'clock in the fore-noon Ave arrived at Brussels, AA'here I had
lodgings behind the toAvn-hall at the house of a certain Cauter in
the "Runsefall." The distance from Antwerp to Brussels is
eight leagues. In Brussels I visited the cathedral Avhich is called
the "gold church;" the most conspicuous ornament in it was
fourteen pillars, every one of Avhich Avas dressed with foliage,
adorned Avith a statue, and furnished Avith an altar; besides
other interesting objects. In addition to the other churches,
which I need not specify, I Avas in the principal rooms of the
town-hall, Avhere I had occasion to admire the tapestry Avhicli
is manufactured in Brussels, and Avhich surpasses the Gobelin
tapestry in Paris ; the Avoven pictures Avere so life-like, that no
painter could have made them finer ; they are still engaged
upon this kind of work at the present day. The houses facing
the market-place and many others in the toAvn are much gilded;
most of them are furnished Avith many AvindoAvs, and are of
an old-fashioned style of architecture. Afterwards I visited
the arsenal Avhere most of the curiosities were from the Em-
peror; among these were apparel of imperial purple, a shield
Doc. 206.] SWEDE^^BORG'S TRAVELS IN 1736. 89
of iron inlaid with gold, which was of most beautiful workman-
ship; there was also another where the figures were damascened,
and of great value; at last we admired the emperor's sword.
I do not mention the stables and other objects which we saw.
On our way to Brussels two Franciscan monks were on the
canal-boat; one of these stood on deck for four hours in one
position, and during the whole of this time said his prayers
devoutly; they probably were for those travelling in the boat.
Such prayers must certainly be agreeable to God, so far as
they proceed from an honest and pure heart, and are offered
with genuine devotion, and not in the spirit of the Pharisees;
for prayer avails much, as in the case of Moses, Avhen the
people were slain, and in other cases. Paul desired that others
should pray for him.
August 26. On the left side of the choir in the cathedral
I saw an altar and an altar-piece of silver; likewise many
larger and smaller chandeliers and lamps of silver, together
with other splendid ornaments. Mass was celebrated there.
The only thing that needs to be noted in connection therewith
to serve as a subject for reflection, is this: that everything is
so arranged as to captivate and occupy the senses, and to lead
them above by an external way, or to exalt one's thoughts
about religion and direct them to the Highest; for all is in-
stituted with so much devotion; the body inclines and bows;
the knees bend; the eyes are engaged by everything magnifi-
cent and sublime that can be imagined ; the ears are filled
with beautiful music, instrumental as well as vocal; the nose
enjoys aromatic fragrance. Besides this, many holy objects
are exhibited, so that the senses are charmed, and by external
means men are led to devotion; which with them seems to be
the means of elevating their minds, since the external senses
furnish them generally with subjects for meditation.
August 28. At 8 o'clock in the morning I left Brussels for
Tubise, whence I journeyed to Braine [le Comte] and Casteau, all
of which are villages rivaling towns in elegance. About evening
I reached Mons, which is a well-built town, and uncommonly
well fortified; it is provided w^ith many out-works, and almost
impregnable. It is well garrisoned, contains many inhabitants,
has many churches and a large market-place, and is about
90 SWEDENB ORG'S TBA VELS AND DIARIES. [Doc. 206.
ten leagues distant from Brussels. The road was paved all
the way with stones broken into pieces of the same size, and
on both sides trees were planted, as in an orchard.
August 29. Next morning I left Mons, and after passing
through Quievrain, I arrived at Valenciennes ; which is a town
containing handsome, but not very large, houses. It is a
fortress of medium strength ; but in the direction of Cambray
there is a high elevation from which it can be easily bombarded,
so that it does not seem capable of making a strong defence. I
was in the church of Notre Dame. A fair was being held in
the town, and a church festival. The greater part of the silver
treasures of the church was exhibited, consisting for the most
part of caskets, containing the bones of saints and martyrs,
all of pure silver, and pretty large — at least two in the choir.
There were altogether forty-five silver caskets, besides forty-
five other large ornaments of silver scattered over the church,
and candlesticks and other things. All these objects were
large and old-fasliioned, so that one could not help thinking
that the smaller objects and those that were of recent make
were locked up. It is a treasure of considerable value.
August 30. From Valenciennes I went to Abson, and
thence to Bouchain, arriving at four o'clock in Cambray, which
is a town of antiquated houses, containing two market-places,
large churches, and an extraordinary citadel with many out-
works. Along the whole way, as far as the eye could reach,
the land consisted of fields.
August 31. From Cambray I continued my journey by
Metz[en Cout] to Peronne in Picardy. During the whole way
I passed through nothing but fields. Peronne is a town of
little importance ; it has many large and handsome churches,
and is somewhat fortified. The houses are miserable; the
convents magnificent; the people poor and wretched.
September 1. From Peronne I travelled through Omber-
cour to itoye, which is a miserable town. Everywhere the
convents, churches, and monks are wealthiest and possess
most land. The monks are fat, puffed up, and prosperous; a
whole proud army might be formed of them without their
being missed; most of them lead a lazy life; they try more
and more to make all subject to them; they give nothing to
Doc. 206.] S WEDENBORG'S TEA VELS IN 1736. 91
the poor except words and blessings, and, on the other hand,
insist on having everything from the indigent for nothing. Of
■what possible use are these Franciscan monks? Others again
are slim, lean, supple; they prefer walking to riding on horse-
back or in a carriage ; they are willing that others should en-
joy themselves with them, are witty and quick at repartee, &c.
September 2. From Roye I came to Pont [St. Maxence],
which is a borough (hourg) where there is a bridge across a
tributary of the Seine, [the Oise.] The river Seine makes four
bends, and Paris lies in their midst.
September 3. From Pont [de Maxence] I went by way
of Senlis to Paris, where I arrived at six o'clock in the even-
ing, and took lodgings at the Hotel d'Hamburg.
September 4. I took a view of Paris on the left side of
the Seine, or of the Faubourg St. Germain. I was in the
church of Xotre Dame, in the garden of the Luxembourg,
and in the theatre, which seems to be developed in Paris to
the greatest height it will probably ever reach.
September 5. I was in the Tuileries and the Louvre. In
the Tuileries I examined all its splendours; I saw also the
large marble statues, which were far away in the park leading
to Versailles. Afterwards I visited the Hotel Royal des In-
valides, which is a palace of wonderful structure; the hand-
some church is the most interesting object there; I saw like-
wise the many expensive palaces on the way leading to it.
September 6. I made the first draught of the introduction
to the Transactions (ingressuni ad transactiones), viz. that the
soul of wisdom is the knowledge and acknowledgment of the
Supreme Being.*
September 7. I was in the palace, and saw all the sho])s,
likewise the bookshops. I was likewise in the Sainte Chapelle
and in the Hotel de Ville. In the first transaction I treated
on the subject that "now is the time to explore nature from
its ettects."f
September 8. I visited a little church, called Larmes de
Chaux, near the garden of the Luxembourg; and likewise all
* Sre (Economia Rcgni Animalis, first transaction, no. 19.
■h Ibid. no. 2t).
92 SWEDENBORG'S TEA VELS AND DIARIES. [Doc. 206.
the bookshops along the Seine, which are of no particular
importance. I was also in the hospital belonging to Notre
Dame where there are many beds ; I saw there the entrance
lor foundlings (Ventree jJoitr les enfcuis trouvh). I had a sight
of the Queen of Spain.
September 9. I was in the following churches: Notre
Dame, St. Sulpice, St. Paul, and others.
September 10, 11. I was engaged in making the outlines
of my work: on the atmospheres in general (de anris in
genere). On the 11th I called on Ambassador Gedda.'"
September 12. I was in the Rue St. Paul; in the Place
Royale where the statue of Louis XIII may be seen;-]- like-
wse on the Isle of Notre Dame.
September 13. I was in the Comedie des Italiens, and in
sundry other places in town, also in the bookshops.
September 14. I visited the Opera, which is magnificent;
the Chambre des Imprimeurs et Libraires; and the Comedie.
September 15, 16. General Stenflycht:}: came and lodged
in the same house where I stayed.
* Baron Niclas Petei" von Gedda, bom in 1675, whose acquaintance
Swedenborg made in Paris in 1713, when von Gedda was there as the
secretary of a commission ( Kommissions- Sekreterare) — see Document 46,
p. 230; and whom he describes there as being "well known to a part of
the learned, and versed in scientific studies and literary history." He be-
came Minister Plenipotentiaiy of Sweden at the French Court in 1730; in
1736, soon after Swedenborg met him in Paris, he was made Secretary of
State, and in 1739 Court-Chancellor, as ajjpears from Document 124, Vol. I,
p. 363. He died in 1758.
7 This statue, wliich was erected by Richeheu in 1639, was destroyed
in 1792; the present equestrian statue of marlile was put up in 1829.
X Johan Segersten, after being ennobled in 1716 Stenflycht, was a brave
Swedish soldier. His first military instruction he received in the Imperial
army in Hungary, wliich he entered in 1691, afterwards he distinguished
himself in the Swedish army, where he rose in 1713 to the grade of Heu-
tenant-colonel. In 1719 he retired from the Swedish anny, and became
major-general in the army of the Duke of Holstein-Gottorp ; in 17.33 he
entered the sen-ice of King Stanislausisi of Poland in the capacity of Gene-
ral ; after the peace of Vienna in 1735, he accompanied Stanislaus to France,
and became lieutenant-general in the French anny ; in the following year
General Stenflycht met Swedenborg in Paris. In 1738 he became com-
mander-in-chief in Hamburg, from which post he retired in 1742. In 1743
Swedenborg and he met again at Ystad (see Document 207). He died in 1758.
Doc. 206.] S WEDEXB ORG'S TBA VELS IN 1736. 93
September 18. I was in the Palais [Royal] and the garden
belonging to it ; in the Place Royale de Louis le Grand, and in
the churches of the Capuchins (Franciscans) and of the Feuillants
(Cistercians) on both sides of them ; likewise in the Tuileries,
from -which one enters; also in the Coniedie des Italiens. I
had a discussion also with an abbe on the adoration of saints ;
he denied in toto that this was adoration, and insisted that
worship belonged to God alone; [he w^as opposed] to the ado-
ration or veneration of the saints, and the double veneration
of Mary.
September 19. I was in the Sainte Chapelle, where all the
windows are stained ; it was a pretty view to see "la susception"
of the relics of our redemption.*
September 20. I visited the Place des Victoires, where a
gilt statue of Louis XIV is upon a pedestal with statues on
each of the four sides ;-{- the place itself is round and the houses
look all alike. Afterwards I vv^ent into the church of St. Eu-
stache.
September 25. I took a walk through the town of fully
one Swedish mile [six and a half English miles]; I went
through Luxembourg and the Rue d'Enfer to the observatory,
and thence to the gate of St. Jacques ; afterwards I passed
the monastery of the Franciscans [the present HOpital du
]Midi?], and that of the Val de Grace [I'Hopital du Val de
Grace] which belongs to the Benedictines, and then I followed the
Rue St. Jaques until I finally reached the Porte St. Martin,
through which we had entered upon arriving in Paris ; I then
walked along the rampart and saw a part of the HOpital de
St. Louis, where I am told there are 10,000 beds, principally
on account of the plague. I then went to the Rue du Temple
and had a look" at the ancient ruins of the Temple; I saw
also the chapel and the garden of the Hotel de grand Prieur,
which is rather handsome ; as wxll as the church of St. Elisa-
* The Sainte Chapelle is in the Palais de Justice, on the lie de Palais;
in it are presei-ved a piece of the crown of thorns, and of the cross ajid the
cloak of our Lord ; likewise the iron-point of the lance with which his side
was pierced.
7 This statue also was destroyed in 1792; the present bronze statue of
Louis XIV was erected in 1822.
94 SWEDEXBORG'S TBA VELS AND DIARIES. [Doc. 206.
beth, which is directly opposite. On the way back I saw the
Church of St. Jaques-de-la-Boucherie,* and thus returned
home.
September 28. I was at the opera, where they acted the
Gallant Europa, a beautiful piece ; among the gentlemen
dancers Malphe [Malter?] was the best, and also the young
Dumolin; among the lady dancers Briton and Mariette ;
among the singers Mademoiselle Benissie [Pellecier?] distin-
guished herself.
September 30. I was at my bankers, Messrs. Tourton &
Baire, as well as at Messrs. Lavalle & David; the former live
in the Place des Victoires; the latter, who deal in fancy ware
and porcelain, in the Rue St. Honore.
October 2. I changed my quarters, and removed to the Rue
de I'Observatoire, opposite the establishment of the Corde-
liers.-{-
October 3. I was in the church of the Cordeliers, which
is double ; and in their convent, which is a magnificent palace.
October 4. I was in the Tuileries and the Avenue des
Tuileries, until I reached a village called "Shai" [?], where
there are two convents; and at a greater distance was the
Palais de Madrid, which is rather antiquated. Opposite the
Tuileries, on the other side of the river, the Hotel de la Du-
chesse appears, which is magnificent. There is a pleasant
promenade, where I speculated on the forms of the particles
in the atmosphere.
October 10. I understood that the great revenue of France
obtained by the system of taxation called tithing, amounts to
32 millions [livres], or nearly 192 tons of gold, and that Paris
on account of its rents contributes nearly two-thirds of that sum.
In the country towns this tax, it is said, is not properly collected,
as the rents are reported at a lower figure than they amount to
in reality, so that scarcely three per cent is collected. I am
told, besides, that the ecclesiastical order possesses one-fifth
of all the jproperty in the state, and that the country will be
ruined, if this goes on much longer.
* Now the Tour St. Jacques, at the corner of the Rue de Rivoli and
the Boulevard de Sebastopol.
Y A rehgious order founded by St. Francis.
Doc. 206.] S WEDENBORG'S TEA VELS IN 1736. 95
October 12. I purchased a description of Paris, where it
■was noticed that the h^rge hhrary is at the corner of the Rue
de EicheHeu near the Palais Koyal, having been removed
thither from the Rue de Vienne; that it consists of 70,000 vo-
lumes and 15,000 manuscripts, which were in part purchased,
and in part left to the institution by will; further, that King
Francis I. laid its first foundation, by making a collection at
Fontainebleau, the greater part of which however, was de-
stroyed; that Catharina de Medici enriched it with medals,
engravings in copper, &c. King Louis XIV, at great cost,
collected copper-plate engravings from the whole of Europe,
sending agents to every part. The supreme charge of the whole,
as well as of the numismatic cabinet in Versailles, is entrusted
to the Abbe Bignon;'''^ under him is Le Beze; and specially
in charge of the books is Sallier [?], and of the copper-plate
engravings Le Croix. The library of M. de Brennes is in a
separate room.
October 16. I was in the Palais Royal, which is a magni-
ficent palace, with ships in the niches. It was built by Cardinal
Richelieu, when it was called Palais de Richelieu, and after-
wards Palais-Cardinal; he bequeathed it to the king in per-
])etuity. It was given by Louis XIII dui'ing his life-time to
his queen,* whence it received the name Palais Royal. The
audience chamber where the Duke of Orleans administered the
government J is in this palace. It is adorned with beautiful
paintings, and contains a chemical laboratory. The palace
is separated from the large garden by a smaller one con-
taining on orangery; here balls are held at the time of the
carnival.
October 17. I was in the Library, which is a splendid
building, but which is not to be opened until the llth[?] of
* Swedenborg says lliat the palace was left by Louis XIII to his motlicr,
who was Maria de Medici; but as she died several months before Cm-
diual Richelieu, such could not have been the case. It is, however, histori-
cally true that aftei- the death of Louis XUl, who died in 1643, (a iew
months after Richeheu) his widow, Anne of Austria, removed to the palace
with her two sons Louis XIV and Philip of Orleans, who were both minors.
f The Duke of Orleans of whom Swedenborg speaks here is Thilip
d'Orleans, the grandson of Louis XIII, who was prince-regent during the
minority of Louis XV; he died in 1723.
96 S WEDEXBOBG'S TEA VELS AND DIARIES. [Doc. 206.
October ; I was also at the opera which is in the Palais Royal,
where they acted "Genies" in five acts. The principal gentle-
men dancers were Malter and Dumolin ; among the lady-
dancers were Briton and Mariette; the actors were Fribaud
and Fel, and the singers Pellecier and Antier, with several
others.
I was likewise in the Sorbonne and heard their disputa-
tions in theology, which were carried on pretty well; one of
the opponents wore a lined cloak; the whole discussion con-
sisted of syllogisms. The Sorbonne is a splendid building;
it was first established as a gymnasium by a certain Sorbon
in 1260; he made an exchange (hi/tte) with King Louis the
Saint, and received more in addition. It was raised to its
present splendour by Richelieu, whose sepulchre is in the
church. Six professors deliver lectures daily. It has also a
valuable library.
October 25. I -was in the monastery of St. Victor, which
is near the Jardin du Roi [now the Jardin des Plantes] ; it
is a large structure, built with cloisters in the old style, and
has a large and handsome garden. It consists of a small
church and the monastery which was built in 1115; the abbe
receives annually 35,000 livres. It belongs to the order of
the Augustines. The present abbe is said to be a man of
great ability. They have a handsome Hbrary, and also 3000
manuscripts which are constantly increased; it is open three
times a week, on Mondays, Wednesdays, and Saturdays.*
The Jardin Royal or the Jardin du Roi [Jardin des Plantes]
is in its immediate neighbourhood. It is of great extent, and
contains many exotic plants, upwards of 4000; it contains also
a grove of foreign trees, and a tower of considerable height
from which a great part of the town may be seen; it was
built in the time of Henry the Great. The garden is under the
superintendence of the first physician of the king. Every
week public lectures are delivered there on botany, chemistry,
* The order of the Augustines has been abolished in France since the
Revolution; and the monastery of St. Victor has disappeared ; but the Place
St. Victor and the Reservoir St. Victov are still in the neighbourhood of
the Jardin des Plantes along the Rue Linne, and thus indicate the fo;mer
position of the monastery
Dor. 206.] S WEDENB ORG 'S TBA VELS IN 1738. 1 1 3
S. Spirito.* In the church of S. Croce di oro is a chapel
containing most beautiful paintings and statues; the frescoes
in the ceiling are so life-like, that they seem to be in relief.
Afterwards we took a walk in the park outside the town [le
Cascine?], where people usually go. In the evening I wit-
nessed the illumination of a church, the SS. (Santissima)
Annunziata, in honour of some one who had been a Florentine,
and who had been canonized; the illumination was with torches;
the streets also were illuminated; and there was a fine pyro-
technical display from the roof of the church, etc.
September 1. I departed for Leghorn; the road was fine,
but there were mountains on both sides. Leghorn is a small
town, but handsome and populous. It has a most splendid
harbour for a thousand ships and upwards, which is protected on
three sides by walls, a bastion, and some small citadels; on
the fourth side it is partly defended by cliffs, so that the
stonn can agitate the water only from above; from sixty to
seventy ships lay in the harbour. Leghorn had two citadels?
the old and the new; the town is well fortified; it has three
handsome galleys, where those condemned could be seen
fastened two to two others by means of balls. I was in one
of these ships.
September 5. I arrived at Pisa, which has an academy;
it is a handsome town ; the river Arno flows through it. Much
marble is displayed here in chapels, churches, and also in
some private houses. Their cathedral is entirely of marble
on the outside; in the interior are many handsome pictures,
sculptures, and ornaments. St. John the Baptist's [il Battisterio],
which is close by, is circular; it is built of marble, both within
and without. The belfry tower [cam])anile] is of marble, and
consists of seven tiers of columns; but it leans. The Campo
Santo is immediately adjoining; many graves containing the
bones of saints are there; also a quantity of bacchanalian [?]
urns which are oblong ; their length, breadth, and height
are according to the Sacred Scripture [?].
September 6. I returned to Florence, and was in the
Santa Croce, where that fine chapel [mentioned above] is;
* Tliis laonastery is now ;ilmost entirely used foi* military purposes.
8
1 14 6' WEDENBORG'S TEA VELS AND DIARIES. [Doc. 206.
I saw there beautiful altar-pieces ; Galileo Galilei and Michael
Angelo are buried there, and marble statues have been erected
to their memory.
September 7. I witnessed the ceremony of consecration
of seven nuns; they were in white from top to toe. The
archbishop performed the ceremony, and changed his head-
covering five times; he addressed questions to them, and they
answered him in musical cadence; he lay down on the floor
under a black cover for a long time; afterwards they received
rings, as well as crowns and other things, partook of the
sacrament, and then went out in procession with crowns on
their heads. Many ladies in bridal array were present, and
fine music was played.
September 9. I went into the Palazzo Riccardi, * the
largest private palace in Florence. It contains a large collection
of antiquities, sculptures, and inscriptions; I was also in
the garden of Eiccardi, which contains a large orangery. I
witnessed for the third time, in a convent, the consecration
of nuns; the ceremonies difi"ered. The church of St. John
[S. Giovanni] near the Cathedral was formerly a temple of
Mars ; it is octagonal ; the work in bronze on its doors is most
valuable ; according to Michael Angelo its like does not exist ;
some said that they were sent down from paradise.
September 21. I went by way of Siena from Florence to
Kome. On the way, in the neighbourhood of Siena, the
Italian language is most correctly spoken. From Siena I
came to Yiterbo, which is a handsome little town, with two
beautiful fountains.
During the months of July, August, and September the
air is poisoned around Rome, especially in the low country, so
that no traveller ought to sleep there; the same appHes to
Rome, but not to those places which have a high elevation.
During this time it is also dangerous to change one's lodgings.
[On the way between Siena and Viterbo I passed the towns]
of Monte Pulciano, and [Monte] Fiascone.
September 25. I arrived in Rome in the evening, by the
Via Flaminia, through" the Porta del Popolo, and thus came
* The former Palazzo dei Medici.
Doc. 206.] S WEDENB ORG'S TEA VELS IN 1738. 1 1 5
to the Piazza di Spagna. I took lodgings first in the Hotel
of the Three Kings (Tre Re), but afterwards removed to a
house in the same Piazza, which is immediately below the
residence Queen Christina used to occupy on the hill; so
that I could converse easily from my lodgings with those who
were in that house. During the first few days I took a cursory
vicAv of sundry places; saw where the pope lives on the Monte
Cavallo during the summer; besides various squares, columns,
obelisks, and churches; the Vatican, St. Peter's Church, about
which I will report more in detail in what follows.
Ponte del Angelo [the angel's bridge] or Pons ^ius is the
foremost bridge in Kome. Facing it, on the other side, is the
Castello del Angelo [the angel's castle], and thence it leads
to the Vatican and the Church of St. Peter. This bridge was
built by P. JE\ms Hadrianus of wood, but badly, and so that
it could be taken down. One hundred and seventy persons,
mostly strangers, coming from the Vatican, were drowned there
at the jubilee in 1450, after which it was reconstructed and built
of stone on four arches. Its length is seventy paces, and its
breadth from ten to twelve. Clement VII adorned it in 1523
with two marble statues of Peter and Paul; and Clement IX,
in 1G69, with ten angels in marble, all of which together re-
present the passion [of Christ]; The statues were executed
]3y several masters, but the designs were furnished by Bernini
[not Barbini]. From the same bridge may be seen on the
left three or four remains of the j)ons triumphalis, which was
crossed by all those who celebrated a triumph; the first, it is
supposed, was celebrated by Romulus, the last by Probus,
altogether three hundred and twenty-two.
September 29. I visited the Pantheon or Rotunda, which
was erected by M. Agrippa, fourteen years after the birth of
Christ. Some say it was dedicated to Cybele, the mother of
the gods; others, that it was built for Jupiter, Mars, Venus,
and others; some finally say that it was intended for all the
gods. Another building, however, seems to have been there
before ; as it is reported, that in the beginning there were two
porticoes; that Agrippa made the one, put his name upon it,
and destroyed the other. It is supposed also by some that it
was Agrippa's tomb. It is said that the statue of Hercules
116 SWEDENBORG'S TRAVELS AND DIARIES. [Doc. 206.
was there, before wliich the Carthaginians offered every year a
man. The temple was struck by Hghtning during the time of
Hadrian, but it was repaired by Aurelius and Septimius Se-
verus; and it was again destroyed by fire during the reign of
Commodus. Under the Emperor Phocas in 607* it was dedi-
cated to the blessed virgin and all saints; in the year 830,
twenty-eight carts full of the bones of martyrs were conveyed
thither, whence the church was called "S. Maria ad mar-
tyros;" it is reported that a portrait of Mary was drawn there
by St. Luke. The church was repaired and put into its
present state chiefly by Clement XI in 1707. The cupola
and portico were originally covered with metal, but in 636 this
was carried off. The cross-beams were of metal, which was
employed in the church of St. Peter in the construction of
the great altar of Peter. The church is 154 feet high, and
154 feet in diameter, in all directions. The opening alone
in the roof, which is twelve paces in diameter, admits more
light and distributes it more equally, than could be done by
many windows. The sound is much increased in the build-
ing. A slight current of air prevailed towards the door, and
under the opening there was some water, as it rained, but not
much. Fifteen altars, and some four or five marble images
are in the church; also fourteen columns of yellow marble,
and fourteen columns of the same material correspond-
ing with them in the wall. The portico is an object of
admiration; it consists of sixteen pillars made of oriental
granite or grey-stone, six and a half hand-breadths in diameter;
they are high, made of a single stone, and larger than I have
seen anywhere else ; the wonder is how they could have
been transported thither. The door is very large and of
metal ; the frame in which the door hangs is of stone, and all
of one piece. Several inscriptions are in the building. The
walls are thirty hand-breadths thick. It is reported that a wheel
* Phocas was the East-Roman or Byzantine emperor, who resided at
Constantinople ; he reigned from 602 to 610. In 608 the celebrated Colonna
di Foca was erected to his honour in the Roman Forum, where it still
stands. Phocas himself, who was a debauchee and tjTant, was never at
Rome. The Pantheon was dedicated to the worship of the Roman Catholic
church by Pope Bonifacius IV, who filled the chair of St. Peter from 608 to 614.
Doc. 206.] SWEDENBORG'S TEA VELS IN 1738. 117
of porphyry and also a tomb of porpli}Ty are there ; but I could
not see them. The portico is twenty paces long and twelve
paces deep.
The Piazza della Rotonda is without; it is adorned with
an obelisk which was conveyed tliither from the Church of
S. Bartolommeo, in 1707, by order of Clement XI; it is sur-
rounded by dolphins throwing water. The water-fountain itself
dates from the year 1580. The obelisk was brought from
Egypt, and bears Egyptian inscriptions.
It is reported that some ruins of the baths of Marcus
Agi'ippa are preserved, but I could not discover them. These
ruins are said to be magnificent; they are still covered
with a beautiful stone, the floor is of glass, and they are
richly gilded.
I was in the church of S. Ignazio, which is handsome, and
contains beautiful paintings, especially on the ceiling. AVhat
I admired most was an altar in the fore-part of the church
on the right-hand side ; the marble columns on which it rested,
the altar-piece, its sides and top were the most beautiful I
have yet seen. Under the altar was a lovely casket of a
blue oriental stone, adorned with silver and statues, and
costly columns. At some distance from this is the tomb of
Ludovisi,* which with its columns is beautifully sculptured of
marble. Ludovisi contributed most of the money for this
church. The Piazza di Ignazio was built by the Jesuits; it
is small, but in good taste. The Collegio Romano of the Je-
suits is fine and large; all are instructed there; and in the
Seminario Romano, which is not a great distance from it, all
nations are taught. Afterwards I was in the Church of Gesii,
which is very fine, abounding in marble, sculpture, and statues,
which are most skilfully distributed, and in the ceiling blended
with the most precious fresco paintings. I could not see it
all, as a musical service was being performed. The Piazza di
Gesii is outside the church.
September 30. I examined many ruins, among which are
the large amphitheatre [Coliseum], and the temples of peace
(Fads), of the sun (Soils), of the moon (Limce), of Faustina ;-|-
* Cardinal Ludovisi, who was a nei^hew of Gregory XV.
•f Remains of these temples are in the Campo Vaccino,
118 SWEDENBOBG'S TBAVELS AND DIARIES. [Doc. 206.
and porticoes. I saw also the prison of St. Peter and St. Paul;*
the door through which the former is said to have been led
out by an angel; the stone pillar to which he was bound; the
spring which issued close to it ; the opening through which he
obtained his food, etc. The former objects will be discussed
more particularly hereafter.
In respect to the seven hills or mountains [on which Rome
was built], it appears from the map that near the Porta del
Popolo were the Horti [ColKs Hortorum, that is, the Hill of
the Gardens], afterwards came: 1. Mons Quirinalis, 2. Vimi-
nalis, 3. Esquilinus, 4. Cislius, 5. Palatinus, 6. CapitoKnus,
7. Aventinus.
October 1. I visited the Capitol or Campidoglio, where
are two galleries, and the Palazzo del Senatore, where our
Bjelcke-|- lives. This hill was first called Mons Saturninus [the
Hill of Saturn], because Saturnus was said to have lived there;
also Mons Tarpeius, after the virgin Tarpeia, who was cast
dowu thence on account of her collusion with the Sabines; but
as a head was found there under the Temple of Jupiter, it was
called Capitolinus. An oak-grove was there, appointed by
Romulus as an asylum for [runaway] slaves, as an aid to
the building up of Rome ; further, a place of triumphs, which
entered the Temple of Jupiter; sixty churches or sanctuaries
were there, on account of which it was called cuhiadum Deo-
rum [a resting-place of the Gods] ; likewise the curia Calabra,
from which the priests announced solemn feasts — this is said
to have been instituted in remembrance of the goose by which
the Romans were aroused when the Gauls tried to ascend
the hill. The old way led to the Cam]^o Vaccmo^ which is
* S. Pietro in Carcere, which is under the Church of S. Giuseppe de'
Falignani. It was originally a vault ydth a spring (tullianum), and was
afterwards used as a prison, under the name Career Mamertinus; Jugurtha
and Catalina's fellow-conspirators were imprisoned there.
f Count Nils Bjelke was born in 1706. In 1731 he embraced the
Roman Catholic religion; in 1735 he was appointed chamberlain to the
pope, and in 1737 was created Senator of Rome, in which capacity he lived
in the Palazzo del Senatore in the Capitol. He was verj' fi-iendly towards
Swedenborg, as appears from the account of Swedenborg's visit to him
on February 2, 1739 (p. 128). Bjelke died in 1765,
Doc. 206.] SWEDEKBORG'S TEA VELS IN 1738. 119
now full of ruins. The Church of [S. Maria in] Araceli, or
Ara 'primogeniti del, is said to have been built where the
Temple of Jupiter, which was so celebrated in ancient times,
fornferly stood,* with its pillars, and which was burnt down;
it is in the charge of the Franciscans. The first mile-stone
pointing to the Via Appia, wliich is square with an inscription,
is still here, with a column close by; on the opposite side is
its [modern] counterpart. The ashes of Hadrian are said to
have been here. A hundred and twenty-six steps lead up
to the church in Araceli; at the bottom of the steps leading
to the Capitol are two lions from the Temple of Isis and
Serapis; at the top two large horses with Castor and Pollux;
likewise the trophies of Marius. In the middle of the square
is a bronze statue which has been discovered and placed there ;
it is said to be that of [the Emperor] Marcus Aurelius, the
philosopher; and further on [the river-gods] Nile and Tiber
with a fountain. On the left is the large statue of Morphorio
[Marforio], which is so called on account of having been found
in the Forum Martis ; there are' also many old statues, and
likewise [as has long been supposed] the sarcophagus of
Alexander Severus and his mother Mamma3a,-{- besides Egyp-
tian idols, etc. The gallery of the Capitol [Museo Capito-
lino] contains a great number of fine statues, of emperors,
gladiators, &c., two of which are of great value; likewise
busts of all the philosophers, Plato, two of Cicero, and a hundred
others ; in another room are busts of the wives and daughters
of emperors, two handsome ones of Agrippina, two also were
noticed with pcruques, one of which could be taken off; be-
sides many other princes, and likewise popes; Sixtus V is
there in bronze; the law of Titus Vespasian is there written
on a tablet by Clement XI. In the building on the other
side [Palazzo del Conservatore] are many interesting ob-
jects; in the court is the largest statue in existence of the
Emperor Commodus and a still larger one of Domitianus.|
* According to modem authorities it stands on the place formerly
occupied by a temple of Juno Moneta.
f Swedenborg, instead of Mammaea, says Julia, but incorrectly.
X These colossal statues are probably those of Tiberius and Claudius
now in Room V of the Museum in the Lateran.
120 SWEDENBORG'S TBA VELS AND DIARIES. [Doc. 206.
In the gallery itself are many curiosities: tlie signature of
Queen Christina, when she visited the Capitol ; and opposite to
hers that of an English queen. The most interesting object
was a statue in bronze representing the she-wolf suckling
Remus and Romulus, with her hind-leg struck by lightning, as
is reported by Cicero. The fasti consulares, i. e. a list of those
who had been consuls, one half of which has been preserved,
is likewise exhibited. All the measures, viz. mensurce Romance,
are likewise preserved in a square stone of marble. Many
beautiful paintings were exhibited; their number confused me
so much, that I cannot recollect the most important among
them. In the immediate neighbourhood is the Palazzo del duca
Cafarelli; in the garden is a large heap of stones, which is
said to have been a tower, or rather a Colonna rostrata, erected
in honour of the first conqueror of the Carthaginians.
October 2. I visited the Churches of Gesu and S. Ignazio,
where sculpture and painting are admirably blended on the
ceiling and on the walls. The chief object is the chapel of
S. Ignazio ; the saint, of pure silver, is behind a painting
which can be lowered;* angels are there adorned with genuine
stones; below, under the altar, are his remains; beautiful sculp-
tures are on the sides, and columns of lapis lazuli. The church
belongs to the Jesuits. Afterwards I was in the Church of
[SS. Luca e] Martina, which occupies the site of a former
Temple of Mars, of which some remains are still visible ; others
maintain that it was the office of the Secretary of the Senate —
it is very near the Capitol. The tomb of Martina is under
the church; it contains many ornaments and fine statues. On
the other side are specimens of the Academy of Sculpture and
Painting,-|- which are fine. The altar-piece representing St. Luke
is painted by Raphael of Urbino.
October 3. I took a view of the Theatrum Marcelli, which
was built by Augustus in honour of Marcellus, his nephew,|
* After the order of the Jesuits was abolished by a papal decree in
1773, the silver statue is said to have been replaced by a silvered effigy of
the saint in relief.
•{- The Academy of San Luca, which was estabHshed in 1595, is very
near in the "Via Bonella.
^ Swedenborg calls him Augustus' sonson, i. e. grandson, the Latin
Doo. 206.] S WEDEXBORG'S TEA VELS IN 1738. 121
the son of his sister Octavia; it is large and can accom-
modate 60,000 persons; it is built in the form of an amphi-
theatre. It belongs now to the Orsini family; the Carduial
Prussoli is said to reside in it at present.
The Isola Tiberina (the Tiber island) is 425 feet [paces ?]
long and 50 feet [paces?] wide; it contains the Church oi
St. Bartholomew, in which the apostle is buried, and which
is built on the ruins of an old Temple of ^sculapius. On the
beach are seen the ruins of a Templum Fauni. The island
has two bridges; one is called Ponte Sestio, the other [Ponte
de'] quattro capi; the former was repaired by the Emperor
Valentinian. On one side of these bridges may be seen the
Ponte Senatorio, built by Flavins Scipio; the senate crossed
over it, when it consulted the Sibylline books ; it is now called the
Ponte S. Maria and is half broken down ; ruins of other bridges
may likewise be seen. On the other side is the Ponte Sisto;
the old bridge, called Pons Janiculensis, was in the direction
of the Porta Aureliana; it was rebuilt by Sixtus IV. In its
neighbourhood are those who rebelled against the Neapolitan
recruiting officers; likewise the Jews.
October 4. I was at the Villa Borghese, where there is
a wonderful collection of statues, ancient as well as modern,
of emperors and many others, together with urns, vases,
columns of rare stone, tables, etc. Of ancient statues there
is one that Avas found in the Temple of Victory, which is a
female figure reclining on a bed; on the outside is Curtius
on horseback plunging into the chasm [in high relief]; a gla-
diator in a fine attitude, with several others that need not be
enumerated. Among modern statues Bernini's Daphne and
some others are the finest I have yet seen. The building itself
is surrounded with ancient and modern sculptures, and numer-
ous columns are dispersed over the garden. The garden and
park are as magnificent as if the place were the residence of
a king; it was all the work of Cardinal Scipio Borghese,
whose statue in marble may be seen in two places. There
word nepos, which he evidently translates, meaning both nephew and grand-
son; but it is clear that Mar cell us was the nephew and not the gi-and-
6on of Augustus.
122 SWEDENBOBG'S TRAVELS AND DIARIES. [Doc. 206.
are fountains in it, and also an orangery. It would require
several days to see and describe it all.
October 5. I saw the palace where the Pretender* lives,
which is almost opposite to that occupied by the French em-
bassy ; it is situated between the Church of the Apostles [SS.
Apostoli], and that of S. Maria di Loreto, which is at a greater
distance. Afterwards I visited outside the towTi the church
of S. Stefano rotondo, where all the martyr scenes are de-
picted. It is a singular building, round, with pillars in the
wall. In the middle is a tabernaculuni, built by Numa and
consecrated to Faunus, the largest of those times; others say
it was dedicated to Hercules; it is encased in marble. I
visited again the amphitheatre of Vespasian [the Coliseum],
built for 87,000 persons, and finished by Titus. Games were
held there [at its opening] for one hundred days, which cost
ten millions of Roman scudi. It was built by the Jews (the
Palazzo Farnese was built of its stones) ; it is called Colloseo,
from the colossal statue of Nero in front of it.
October 6. I was at the Villa Mattel, where the Mons
Cselius was formerly; all around here was the real Rome, the
walls of which are still visible, reaching to S. Giovanni in
Laterano. In the garden are many small square urns, a little
obeUsk, and many ancient statues ; in the building also are urns,
together with columns and various old statues. The garden is
small, but no other contains so many urns. A colossal head of
Alexander the Great is here ; also a table of green porphyry.
Afterwards I was in the Church of S. Giovanni in Laterano,
which was built by Constantino the Great, and is the oldest
Christian church in the world. Many relics are near the altar:
the heads of Peter and Paul, under a rich tabernacle or shrine;
a famous column of metal filled with stones from the sepulchre
of Christ. Statues of the twelve apostles in marble are there,
larger than life-size ; likewise the burying vaults of many popes
and others; the most pompous of these is that of the present
pope, Clement XII, with a sarcophagus of porphyry, hand-
some images of marble, and an altar-piece in mosaic. The
fagade of the building has also been finished by him in a
* James Francis Edward Stuart, son of James 11, who styled himself
James III ; the so-called elder Pretender.
Doc. 200.] SWEDEXBOBG'S TRAVELS IN 173S. 123
gorgeous style; it is adorned Avitli marble statues, eleven of
^vhich are at the top of the church. The great Palace of Gio-
vanni in Laterano is also there; the place where Constantine
the Great was baptized is pointed out [il Battisterio or S. Gio-
vanni in Fonte]. In the middle of the Piazza [di S. Gio-
vanni in Laterano] is the largest obelisk, being 145 hand-
breadths high. It is also the oldest; was conveyed from
Thebes to Alexandria and thence to Kome; it is still well-
preserved, and was erected by Sixtus V. In the immediate
neighbourhood is the Scala Santa, where persons go up some
steps on their knees, and crawl up to the chapel, or to the
holy of holies. The palace of Constantine was near the fountain
w^here he was baptized; afterwards it belonged to the family
of Lateranus from which it derives its name.* Eight columns
of it used to belong to the Palace of Pilate [?] and were con-
veyed hither. Near the church and the garden are seen the
ruins of the palace of Constantine ; two large hospitals are also
in the neighbourhood.
October 9. I was at the Villa Farnesi [Orti Farnesiani],-]-
l)uilt on the ruins of the Palace of Tiberius, which was after-
wards repaired by Nero and Vespasian; forty statues and
fourteen busts are there ; from this villa are visible the Mons
Aventinus, the Circus Maximus, the temple where the she-
wolf of Romulus and Remus was found, which is round;
likewise the ruins of the palace of Augustus. I was in the
Temple of Janus with four gate-ways ; in its immediate vicinity
is the triumphal arch of Antoninus Pius,^ and close to it is the
* According to modern researches the place occupied by the Cliurch
and Palace of S. Giovanni in Laterano belonged originally to an ancient
Human family, by the name of Lateranus, who owned the grounds and
buildings up to the time of the Emperor Nero. By his command the last
owner, Plautus Lateranus, was executed, and Nero appropriated his pos-
sessions. The Lateran Palace thus became imperial property. Constantine
the Great presented the palace to the pope; and it thus became the resi-
dence of the popes until they removed to Avignon. On their return to
Rome they removed to the Vatican.
t On the Palatine Hill.
\ Swedenborg means here probably the arcus argentarius, near the
Church of S. Giorgio in Vclabro, which was erected by the merchants of
the Furuni loarium in honour of Seplimius Severus.
1 24 S WEDENB ORG 'S TBA VELS AND DIARIES. [Doc. 206.
palace of Pilate, [?] which is still preserved. In the Campus
Vaccinus I saw the columns of the Temple of Jupiter tonans ;
several belonging to the Temple of Concordia; likewise the
Temple of Peace in three divisions,* the Temples of Sol (the
Sun) and Luna (the Moon);-{- likewise that of Faustina.^
Afterwards I saw the triumphal arch of Severus on the place
under the Capitol, and at a greater distance the triumphal
arch of Constantine, with the spring which was close to it.
October 12. I was on Monte Cavallo or the Quirinal
Hill; and saw the four fountains, § the beautiful edifice built in
accordance with the rules of perspective [the Quirinal palace] ;
the Church of St. Andrew [S. Andrea di Monte Cavallo],
which is circular and handsome; the Piazza de Pilestrini [?]
with its fountain,** the Porta Pia, etc.
October 13. I visited the tomb of Cestius, which is a
large pyramid; in the neighbourhood there is a burying
place for foreigners; likewise the Mons Eustachii [Monte
Testaccio] with its ancient cellars ; the Church [of S. Paolo
alle tre fontane] where St. Paul was beheaded, and the pillar-J*^
with the three springs which are said to have started out of
the ground where his head fell; also the Church of St. Paul
[S. Paolo fuori le mura] with its hundred columns4t
* The Basilica of Constantine was for a long time supposed to be the
Temple of Peace, erected by Vespasian; this, however, was completely de-
stroyed by fire under Commodus.
■f Probably what is now known as the double Temple of Venus and
Eoma near the triumphal arch of Titus; the colossal statue of Nero, in his
character as the god of the Sun, stood immediately in front of that temple.
I The Church of S. Lorenzo in Mii^anda is built in the interior (cella)
of the Temple of Faustina, which was dedicated by Antoninus, in the year
141, to his wife Faustina.
§ Quattro Fontane, i. e. the four fountains which are at the intersection
of the Via del Quiriuale and the Via delle quattro Fontane.
** Probably the Piazza Barberini wdth the Fontana del Tritone in the
middle.
■{^ A wliite marble pillar to which Paul is said to have been tied, while
undergoing the sentence of decapitation. This church is one out of three
churches belonging to the Abbadia delle Tre Fontane (the Abbey of the
Three Fountains), about three English miles from the town southwards.
\^ This church was burned down in 1823. It has since been rebuilt,
but in a differ eiit style.
Doc. 20G.] SWEDENBORG'S TEA VELS IN 1738. 125
October 16. I was in St. Peter's church [S. Pietro in
Yaticano], and saw both its exterior and interior; images of
metal and marble, the graves of the popes. I was likewise
present at a baptism at the magnificent font, where something
was put into the mouth of the candidate, and something
applied to his temples. Afterwards I examined the process
by which mosaic is made; it looks very coarse when it is
examined closely and before it is polished; glass beads are
used which are split, and fastened into cement, and indeed
on large thick stones which are grooved, like [some kind of]
iron rods. Afterwards I was in the Castello del Angelo, and
examined the angel on the top, and the four bastions; I saw
also the cannon which was fired by Queen Christina, the rooms,
the church, the prison, &c., likewse Cardinal Coscia;* from
the top I had a view of the whole town. The day before I
had hcen in the Palazzo Borghese, examining all the paintings
there ; the stanza [the room] of Venus, the fountains, the
small garden adorned with statues, and the court are handsome.
October 17. I visited the Mausoleum of Augustus, where
a palace [now] is, [the Palazzo Corea]; a wall only remains
of the old building, but Augustus' statue is said to be still
preserved. Afterwards I examined the Thermo; of Diocletian,
but only the walls. A monastery of considerable extent is
there ; its Fathers are called Hierosolymi; twelve of them are
confined during the whole year; they obtain their food thi-ough
a trap-door; one day in the year they come out: the others
meanwhile drive about in carriages. I was also in the Churches
of S. Bernardo [alle Terme], S. Susanna, and [S. Maria della]
Yittoria; the last of these belongs to the barefooted Carmelites
[CarmeJiti ScaUi], its columns are of beautifully variegated
and well matched marble; it contains fine statues, and fresco
paintings on the ceifing, etc. In the neighbourhood are three
fountains.
October 22. I was in the Church of St. Peter, and saw
the tomb of Peter -with its hundred silver lamps, and precious
pillars. At the further end of the choir are four admirable
* He was imprisoned by Pope Clement XII on account of the vile
and atrocious acts he had committed.
126 5 WEDENB ORG'S TBA VELS AND DI ABIES. [Doc. 206.
statues in bronze.* On one side is the marble statue of
[Maffeo] Barberini [Pope Urban YIII], on the other that of
[Alessandro] Farnese [Pope Paul III]. Marble statues have also
heen erected there by the orders of the Minimi, the Carmelites,
the "Prsedicatores," &c. to their founders; likewise a statue
of St. Andrew, whose head is preserved here; of St. Helena
Hierosolymitana, who received the image of Christ; also an-
other holding in his hands some of the wood of the cross of
Christ ; and a bronze image of St. Peter. -|- Some of the niches
destined to hold others are still empty. On the ceilings and
along the walls are many paintings. The church consists of
four divisions, one large area, and one which is shorter; thus
altogether of six parts. The inscription of Borghese [Paul V]
is on the exterior of the church. There is one of the doors,
which is opened only when a jubilee is celebrated.
October 25. I was in the Palazzo Farnese; in the court
and vestibule are beautiful antique statues of large size; apart
in a building is a group of two struggling with an ox,:|: which
is of great value; it was found in the temple of Caracalla.
In the palace itself there is a great quantity of smaller and
larger statues; that of Alexander Farnese receiving a wreath
while stepping upon two of his enemies, is the most beautiful.
October 26. I was again at the Villa Borghese; Daphne
and Apollo, ^neas and Anchises, one [David] with a sling,
all by Bernini, were the principal objects; further a [reclin-
ing] hermaphrodite whose couch (matlas for matelas?) was
by Bernini, a gladiator, and Anscarius [?], a beggar; like-
wise a table of black marble.
October 31. I examined the large column of Antoninus, §
with the pedestal, sculptures, and inscriptions, which have been
found, but which were too large to be set up; under these
far down in the ground, it is said a place has been discovered
* Two of these figures are now in the Palazzo Farnese.
-J- All these statues are in the niches of the main-columns in the centre
aisle.
\ This celebrated group, called the Farnesian Steer, is now in the
Museum at Naples.
§ This column is on the Piazza Colonna; it is usually ascribed to An-
toninus Pius, but it was erected in honour of Marcus AureUus.
Doc. 206.] SWEDENBORG'S TBA VELS JN 1739. ] 27
paved with flag-stones. Afterwards I was in the little church
of S. Brigitta* on the Piazza Farnese, and in the chajjcl
belonging to it which is above; there she died, and there also
her daughter Catharine was, who has likewise been canonized;
some of her relics are preserved there; only three friars are
there who are Germans.
November 20. I was in the Vatican, and saw the paintings
of Raphael and of all others, and likewise the Conclave. -J-
It is said to contain 12,000 rooms, but I do not believe that
there are more than a thousand; still it contains twenty
courts; the tapestry is not worth much. In one of the courts
were some valuable statues, mostly Greek. I saw also the
garden which contains the ashes of Nero.
December 9. I was at the Villa Ludovisi, which is a
magnificent garden, with an endless number of statues and
large urns. The Roman walls are seen there with their
passages of communication. What I liked most there was a
satvr, and one of the avenues.
1739.
January 28. I was in [the Church of] S. Pietro in Montorio
where Peter was crucified; the Franciscans are there; the
place commands a view of the whole town. I visited also
the four fountains of Paul (Acqiia Paola) which are on the
very top of the hill; thither the aqueducts are led. This
beautiful structure Avas erected by Pope Paul V.
January 29. I was again in the gallery on the Campidoglio,
where I witnessed the drawing of a lottery; likewise at the
Villa Medici. There I saw two magnificent vases or lavers
of grey rock; an Egyptian column, Niobe and Thisbe, a lion,
and a magnificent gallery, which now belongs to Don Carlos.
January 30. I Avas in the Longara where Queen Christina
resided; the palace belongs to Duke Corsini, the nephew
* A Swedish saint, bom in 1304, died at Rome in 1373. She becamo
far-famed by her "Revelationes St. Brigittse," which were first printed in
Rome in 1488, and of wliich many editions have since been published.
•f The place in the Vatican where the pope is elected by the cardinals.
1 28 S WEDENBORG'S TEA VELS AND DIARIES. [Doc. 206.
of the pope. A house and garden are on the summit of
the hill, where the whole town is spread out before the beholder,
the Church of St. Peter on the one side and the Campagna
on the other.
February 2. I spent an hour and a half with Senator
Bjelke,* by whom I was most courteously received.
February 6. The Villa Pamphili was visited by me; I
found a fine garden there, as well as paintings and statues.
I examined also the aqueduct with arches underneath. After-
wards I visited the Palazzo Giustiniani, where statues and
pictures alternate. -j- There was a gallery where the statues
stood very close together; the best were a Lucretia by Bernini,
and an ancient statue; likewise Minerva with her regis or
shield, which formerly stood in the Temple of Minerva;^ a
goat, etc. Afterwards I proceeded to the Palazzo Barberini,
where I saw many articles in silver, paintings of modern
masters ; the most important among the statues were an Adonis
by Bernini, an antique Faun, a Priapus, &c. I was in the
Vatican, in the other apartments, in [the Hall of] the In-
quisition, etc., and likewise in the mosaic works.
February 14. I was in the Vatican Library, which was
fitted up by Sixtus V. I saw there splendid paintings, beautiful
vases, large halls. All articles are kept in cases. I saw also
[the MSS. of] Virgil and Terence,§ and some ancient masks;
likewise the splendid [Codex of the] New Testament;** the
actions of a general painted in miniature, and other interesting
objects. I do not believe that there are so many new as
old books there.
February 15. I left Rome and travelled through Viterbo,
St. Quirico, Siena, &c. to Florence.
February 20. I arrived in Florence.
* See foot-note at p. 118.
f The pictures are now mostly in Berlin; the sculptures partly in the
Vatican and partly in the possession of Prince Torlonia.
f This statue is now m the Vatican,
§ The celebrated MS. of Vii-gil dates from the fifth, and that of Te-
rence, the so-called Bembinus, from the fourth century after Christ.
** The famous Vatican Codex of the New Testament dates from the fifth
century.
Doc. 20().] SWEDENBORG'S TEA VELS IN 1736. 97
and anatomy. At the entrance into the garden where the
buildings arc situated is also Pitton de Tournefort's* cabinet
of curiosities, as well as an herbarium of upwards of 6000
plants. Close by is a place for storing wood.
Near the garden is the Hopital de la Pitie, which is an old
institution; there boys and girls are trained for work; they
thence go into service or are married; they are also sent to
the colonies. It belongs to the Hopital General, of which it
is a branch.
On the way I passed St. Genevieve. The monastery dates
from the fifth or sixth century, and belongs to the order of
the Augustines. The abbacy yields annually 70,000 livres.
The abbe has great power; when a procession takes place
with the St. Genevieve,-]- he is invested with his mitre and
cross, and administers the benediction in the streets even to
tlie Archbishop of Paris. The monastery is very celebrated;
it has a beautiful garden and a handsome library. St. Ge-
nevieve is there at the altar in the choir, richly decorated;
her procession is magnificent, abounding with riches. Roche-
fort [?], as well as Descartes are buried in the church.:}:
October 30. I was in the church of the Theatines near
the Pont Eoyal, and also in the church of the barefooted
Augustines near the Tuileries, where I heard Guillaume, the
chaplain of the king, preach ; he gesticulated like an actor on
the stage; yet he preached in a very superior style.
November 3. I was at the opening of the parliament in
the palace where it meets.§ On one side of the large hall
where an altar with a beautiful altar-piece is erected, the
sermon was delivered; many candles were lighted, and music
* Jos. Pitton de Tournefort was a cdeljratcd French botanist, he was
bom in 1656, and died in 1708.
-}- St. Genevieve is the patron saint of Paris.
^ The church of St. Genevieve was removed in the middle of the last
centurj-, on account of its delapidated condition. The magnificent church
which was erected in its place was called the "Pantheon," by a decree of
the year 1791. By a recent decree dating from the year 1851 its former
name "EgUse Ste. Genevieve" was again restored, yet the building still
passes in Paris under the name of the "Pantheon," and the name "Ste.
Genevieve" is restricted to the library.
§ Palais de Justice, on the island called La Cite.
7
98 SWEDENBOEG'S TRAVELS AND DIARIES. [Doc. 206.
was played; the gentlemen were in their red cloaks: a bishop
administered the pontifical rite.
The Sainte Chapelle,* which was built in 1245 by Louis
the Saint, was open; I saw there two enamelled paintings, one
of which represented Christ on the cross, and the other His
resurrection; they were oval and about three-quarters [of an
ell] high; they were surrounded by four smaller round paint-
ings, with others between. They were all of great value. The
original painting was also shown, where the Emperor Baldwin
presents to Louis the Saint a number of relics of the cross,
the crown of thorns, the spear, clothes, sponge, &c., all of
which are preserved here; they were obtained in Constan-
tinople and purchased at a very high price.-f*
1737.
January. I was in the church of St. Genevieve; she is
the patron saint of Paris. Her coffin, with an abundance of
genuine diamonds and surrounded with many candles, is placed
upon a high altar in the front part of the church.
There are four conseils (councils) in France, at which the
king presides: 1. Le Conseil d'etat (the council of state). 2. Le
conseil des dei^ecJies (the council of foreign despatches). 3. Le
conseil des finances (the council of finance). 4. Le conseil de
commerce (the council of commerce).
The council of state consists : 1. Of the king, 2. The Duke of
Orleans, the first prince of the blood royal, 3. Cardinal Fleury,
4. The keeper of the seals, 5. The Duke d'Estrees, the marshal,
6. M. Anguilliers, the secretary of state, 7. M. Orry, coun-
cillor of state and comptroller of the finance.
The Keeper of the seals (Garde de sceaux) has in his charge
the foreign despatches from all the ministers, likewise dona-
tions and brevets. The Comte de Maurepas, secretary of
state, transacts almost everything that concerns the affairs of
* The Sainte Chapelle, the former royal chapel, is in the southern court
of the Palais de Justice.
•{■ Louis the Saint is said to have purchased them from Jean de Brienne,
King of Jerusalem, and his son-in-law Baldwin, Emperor of Constantinople,
for three milhons of francs.
Doc. 206.J S WEDEXBOBG'S TRA VELS IN 1737. 99
the interior and the exterior, except what has reference to war;
the Comte de Florintin, secretary of state, that wliich con-
cerns religion, which is very little; Mons. d'Anguilliers, se-
cretary of state, all that concerns war in the country. The
Duke of Charot is the presiding officer of the council. M. Orry,
who is councillor of state and in the royal council, is comp-
troller of finance, and has in his charge the afiairs of commerce
and what concerns [the finances of] the state. Lamoignon
de Cuisson is also councillor of state.
In France there are 14,777 convents and from 300,000 to
400,000 members of religious orders, who possess 9000 palaces or
mansions; 1356 abbots, 567 abbesses, 13,000 prioresses (^;r/ei(ses^,
15,000 chaplains, 140,000 pastors and curates, 18 archbishops,
and 112 bishops. 776 abbots and 280 abbesses are appointed by
the king. There are also 16 heads of orders. The following
are the principal: the Jacobins, Augustines, Cordeliers, Car-
melites, Carthusians (Chartreux), Bernardines, Benedictines,
Jesuits, Minimi,* Celestines.
The archbishops have the following provinces allotted to
them: 1. Paris, Monseigneur de Luc [Louis?], 2. Lyon, 3. Rouen,
Monsign. Tavannes, 4. Sens, 5. Rheims, Monsign. de Rohan,
6. Tours, 7. Bourges, 8. Alby, 9. Bordeaux, 10. Auch, Car-
dinal Polignac, 11. Narbonne, 12. Toulouse, 13. Aries, 14. Aix,
15. Vienne, 16. Embrun, 17. Besangon, 18. Cambray.
Members of the Royal House of France : King Louis XV,
born in 1710 ; Queen Marie, in 1703; the Dauphin, in 1729; the
six Mesdames de France. The royal family is mostly from the
Bourbon family in conjunction with the Duke of Orleans, the
Duchess of Orleans, the widow of the late duke, who is now
living, being a Bourbon; further, from the Bourbons and the
Bourbon-Contis. Two sons of the late Duke of Orleans are
living, a daughter is an abbess; of the Bourbon branch several
are living, one son [a Bourbon] and his brother, who is called
the Due de Chartres, besides several daughters; there are
also some from the branch Bourbon-Conti, and from the branch
Bourbon-Conde. There are altogether twelve male and fourteen
female descendants of the Bourbons and the Duke of Orleans.
* A reformed order of the Franciscans.
7*
100 SWEDENBORG'S TRAVELS AND DIARIES. [Doc. 206.
January 23, 24. I was at St. Denis where I saw the royal
vaults, as well as the treasures which are preserved there, of
which I shall treat more in detail below.
In connection with royalty in France there have further to
be mentioned: 1. Stanislaus Leczinsky,^^^ King of Poland,
born in 1677, 2. Catharina Opalinsky, his queen, born in 1683,
3. There is in France a dowager-queen of Spain, born in
1669, 4. Also another personage, born in 1704, a daughter of
the Duke of Orleans,
In Spain are : 1. King Philip, bom in 1683, 2. Queen Elisabeth
Fernese, bom in 1692, 3. Ferdinand, Prince of the Asturias>
born in 1713, 4. His sister Marie, Queen of Portugal, 5. Don
Philippe, born in 1727, 6. Don Louis, Cardinal and Arch-
bishop of Toledo, 7. Two princesses, one Marie Therese, and
the other Marie Antoinette; besides Don Carlos.
In St. Denis a great number of curiosities were to be seen:
1. A piece of clockwork, representing the passion of Christ and
many other subjects, one after another, simply by means of
weights. 2, The church is antique, brought to perfection chiefly by
Dagobert;* the windows are curious on accoimt of their stained
glass and figures; all of the chapels are said to be rich. There
was a marvellous cross of solid gold ; a well-made iron grating,
and posts of metal. 3. On the way to St. Denis I saw pyra-
mids erected to the memory of Philip the Bold, the son of
St. Louis, who had brought his father's remains with him in
1271. 4. Dagobert, the grandson of Chilperic, as far as has be-
come known, was the first who was buried here. St. Louis
caused a considerable number of epitaphs commemorating his
predecessors, to be set up here. 5. The statue of Charles VIII
is of black marble and bronze. 6. The tomb of Louis XII
is the finest in respect to architecture. 7. That of Louis XIV
is still covered, for it is not uncovered during the life-time of
* Modern investigations have sho'wn, that there is not a trace left of
the first church built by Dagobert in 630, nor of the second which was
begun by Pepin in 754, and finished by his son Charlemagne in 775.
Suger, the celebrated Abl^ot of St. Denis, erected a new chiirch, which was
dedicated in 1144, and destroyed by Hghtning a century later. The church
as reconstructed by St. Louis from 1234 to 1284 fonns the basis of the
present building.
Doc. 206.] SWEDENBOEG'S TEA VELS IN 1737. 101
his successor. 8. In the chapel of the House of Yalois were
Catharina de Medici and her husband Henry II ; with several
others. 9. Among those buried here, besides kings, are the
Yicomte de Turenne marked by a fine epitaph, Sancerre,*
Amaud de Guillaume, Bertrand-{-, all of whom where great
men, and beloved. 10. They have been damaged somewhat
by the various Avars. 11. The emperor de cJtevaiil?] is the
only one who is known to have be^n buried here ; he is in his
imperial robes. 12. In respect to the treasures and armour
much has to be observed, since they consist of precious stones,
diamonds, massive gold, agates, [?] crowns, crucifixes, mon-
strances; in a monstrance was the largest diamond I have
seen, also a very large one in the royal coronation crown, in
which, I have been told, a considerable number of relics are
enclosed; as well as in a large ruby and in other objects
wrought of gold, which relics are partly from the cross of
Christ, and partly from St. Denis, etc. 13. I was shown a
cross of porphyry which was said to be the finest porphyry
ever seen; it was brought here by Dagobert from Poitiers.
There is some doubt as to the use which was made of it.
I lodged at the "Lamb."
The royal persons in England are as follows: 1. George II.,
born 1683; 2. Carolina Wilhelmina of Brandenburg- Anspach,
born 1683; 3. Frederick Lewis, Prince of Wales, born 1707;
4. Augusta of Saxe-Gotha, bom 1721; 5. William Augustus of
England, Duke of Cumberland ; 6. Anna, wife of the Prince
of Orange; 7. The Princesses Emily, Caroline, Mary Louisa;
8. James III [the Pretender] in Rome, born 1688; 9. Two of
his sons.
The pro\inces of France are as follow: Angoumais, Anjou,
Auvergne, Berry, Blaisais, Burgundy, Bretagne, Bordeaux,
Champagne, Chartrain, Dauphine, Franche Comte, He de
France^ Languedoc, la Manche, Limousin, Lorraine and the
duchy de Bar, Maine, Navarre, Nivernois, Normandie, Or-
leanois, Pays bas, la Flandre, Brabant, Comte d'Artois, Hainault,
Perigord, Picardie, Poitou, Provence, Rousillon, Tourenne, [&c.].
* Louis de Sancerre, connetable de France, who died in 1470.
-J- Bertrand du Guesclin, Comte de Longueville and connetable de France,
who died in 1380, in a battle fought against the English.
102 S WEDENBORG'S TRA VELS AND DIARIES. [Doc. 206.
July 30. I went to Passy, and saw the springs of Passy,
of which there are two ; they are far down in the earth, just
as in a cellar ; each consists of two streams, so that there are
really four ; the new springs, however, have three streams. They
are chalybeate or vitriolic, just as with us [in Sweden]. They
use the whole of it, and in order to get the iron out of it,
they pump it into long earthen vessels, covering them with
slate, and let the water stand there for a month, when all the
ochre settles to the bottom, and the water becomes almost like
sweet water; it is then filled into earthen bottles and filtered.
A pint of it is sold for five stivers.
I drove also to [the convent of] Calvaire, which is on a high
mountain* near Suresnes. There are seven pictures pretty
well executed, representing the whole of Christ's passion. In
the church the tomb of Christ is represented in the form in
which it exists on mount Calvary. A large garden belongs
to it, from which a view can be had of the neighbouring country
including many small towns.-j-
1738.
March 12. At 3 o'clock in the morning I left Paris by dili-
gence and arrived at Chalons [sur Saone] on the 15th, having
passed through various villages, as well as through Auxerre.
From Chalons I went by "treckschuyt," which is here called the
"diligence par eau," to Macon, and thence to Lyons. I thus
came through the Franche Comte, the whole of Burgundy,
and Doubs, passing on the way several beautiful castles, one
of which belongs to the Comte de Clermont, where the best
wine grows, 1500 en queue [?]. The wine of Macon also
is pretty good. The diligence ;par eau goes into the river
* Now Mont Valerien.
f The monastery le Calvaire, built by Louis XIII, was formerly a
favourite place for pilgi'images. Napoleon I. removed the monastery and
erected in its place an educational institute for the daughters of members
of the Legion of honour. After the restoration the place came again into
the hands of an ecclesiastical corporation, and the pilgrimages began anew;
but the year 1830 put an end to their possession, and in 1840 the building
of the fortress of Mont Valerien was commenced.
Doc. 206.] SWEDENBORG'S TEA VELS IN 1738. 103
Rhone, wliicli flows through Lyons, and which has its origin
in several streams in the Alps. Lyons or the old Luijdiunun
is a pretty large and considerable town, containing many large
houses and palaces, especially around the Place Royal [Place
Louis le Grand], where are two large palaces belonging to pri-
vate persons. The place is adorned by an equestrian statue
of Louis XIV in bronze, with fountains on each side. Lyons
is a great place for manufacturing galloons, gold and silver
lace, gold and silver cloth, and silk goods. It produces a
great quantity of finely spun gold, the unmanufactured gold
being worth seven-eighths of the manufactured article. Every
year gold to the value of from 300,000 to 400,000 marks in silver
is thus manufactured into gold wire; it comes from Genoa to
Lyons; the weight of the gold amounts to upwards of 70 or
80 tons. The Archbishop of Lyons is the primate of the
clergy in France; he has his jurisdiction like the pope. Ville-
roy is governor ; he has survivance of the office which is here-
ditary. The Jesuits have a large convent where they make
mithridate;* they have also a fine library which I visited. I
stayed in Lyons for from four to five days.
March 22. I left Lyons for Turin, crossing the Alps, and
finally passing over the last and highest mountain, Mont Cenis,
where we had to undergo much fatigue, and where our
lives were endangered by the snow which had fallen the
previous night, which was so deep that our mules had
fairly to swim in it, and we were obliged to dismount. It
was fortunate that our party consisted of twelve persons be-
sides six monks of the Carmelite order, and that we had an
attendance of from fifty to sixty porters who paved a way for
us. The night we passed on the mountain in the Grande
Croix [inn]. Our halting places and the villages which we
passed, were as follows: Bron, [St.] Laurent [de Mure] with a
chateau, [la] Verpilliere, Bourgoin, la Tour de Pin, Viga-
borgho[?], Pont de Beauvoisin, where France terminates and
Savoy begins; here too the King of Savoy met his last queen.
Afterwards we came to Chambery, which is a handsome town,
* An antidote against i)oison, so called from IMithridatos, King of Pontus.
its supposed inventor.
104 SWEDENB ORG'S TEA YELS AND DIARIES. [Doc. 20G.
and thence to Montmelian [or Montmeillan], Aiquebelle, Epierre,
La Chambre, [St.] Jean de Maurienne, St. Michel, Lans-le-
Bourg, and thus to Mont Cenis. Before leaving the moun-
tain the Grande Croix [inn] is reached, where the view opens
to Ferrara and Novalesa. Afterwards Susa is passed which
is fortified by three strong citadels, then Giaconaro[?], St. Am-
brogio and Rivoli with a handsome palace or chateau royal.
After Hivoli comes Turin, where we arrived on March 30.
[The whole route from Lyons to Turin is as follows:] Bron,
St. Laurent de Mure with a chateau, Yigaborgho, Pont de
Beauvoisin, Chambery, Montmeillan, St. Michel, Lans-le-Bourg,
Mont Cenis, Grande Croix, Ferrara, Novalesa, Susa with three
citadels, Gioconaro, St. Ambrogio, Rivoli with a royal palace,
Turin.
March 31. I took a view of Turin. On the tower is a
bull cast in metal, life size, as a symbol of Turin. Before
reaching the town a large and handsome monastery is seen,
belonging to the Carthusians. I visited the royal palace, which
is not large but handsome; there are larger houses on each
side. An avenue of trees leads to the town, the length of
which is six miles or three French leagues. A royal country
residence, Superga, is seen on a high mountain. It was built
by Bang Victor [Amadous II], the father of the present
monarch, who relinquished the government in favour of his
son, that he might marry his mistress without difficulty. He
afterwards tried to regain possession, but his attempt was
frustrated by his son, who arrested him at Rivoli, where he
was kept a prisoner till his death, which happened from six
to eight months afterwards.
In Turin I noted the following particulars: 1. The King
[Charles Emanuel III], whose age is thirty-seven years and
a half, looks like a man of fifty. 2. The houses in Turin are
magnificent, ten or twelve houses together forming one con«
tinuous building, which gives them an imposing appearance.
3. All who are in possession of riches are either called Counts
or merchants. 4. The streets are not named, but the quarters
(hornen), which are called after a saint. 5. The rooms
are not numbered, but named after a saint. 6. An air of
grandeur is also given by the sedan-chairs moving about.
Doc. 206.] S WEDENB ORG 'S TBA VELS IN 1738. 105
7. The palace of the Duke of Carignan is large. 8. The prime
minister is M. d'Homere, a man of great intelligence, who has
obtained from the pope all that he aslced. 9. Among the
convents that of the Carmelites is large; its church is in the
Ijest taste I have yet seen. That of the Capuchins (Franciscans)
is out of the town. A monk of the name of Philippi planned
the Carmelite church. L'vgllse de Loi'mine (the church of
Lorraine) near the castle is splendid but small. 10. The
apartments in the royal castle are superbly furnished; they
are resplendent with gold, silver, and mirrors, and adorned with
paintings, among which are four excellent ones of Albano re-
presenting the four elements; likewise the forty-eight miniature
portraits recently purchased in Rome for 18,000 florins.
Among these are those of Luther and his wife. Luther and
Calvin are there; the former painted with one eye. The paint-
ings on the ceilings are also magnificent.
April 4, or Maundy-Thursday. I saw their magnificent
processions, of which I counted nine; altogether there were
from twenty to thirty. They had a great number of large wax-
tapers; six flogged themselves so that the blood streamed from
their bodies; others bore a cross of considerable weight; others
had their arms stretched out; others, again, bore the insignia
of crucifixion ; lastly, a machine furnished with a large number
of candles was carried, on which Christ was represented life-
size in various positions, together with Mary. The same day
Their Majesties went through the whole town. On Good-
Friday evening they have another great procession, with a
machine, on which are Christ lying in a shroud, the head of
John the Baptist, and Mary with a sword through her heart.
All in the procession are either masked or have sadness ex-
pressed in their countenances; they are clothed in white, red,
black, and blue. On Easter I was in the Chapelle Royale and
heard beautiful music; a eunuch sang. I saw the king and
queen.
April 7. I left Turin, and travelled through Chivasso,
Vercelli and Novara to Milan. Li Novara I was abandoned
by my vettur'ino, and was compelled to travel alone with an-
other vetturino who was not trustworthy, and who often drew
his stiletto in arranging his gear. I was on my guard, and
106 S WEDENB ORG'S TEA VELS AND DIARIES. [Doc. 206.
he was led to think (mhillade) that I had not a stiver about
me. The provinces of Novara and Tortona have become the
possession of the King of Sardinia.
April 9. I arrived at Milan, which is a large and populous
town. I was in the following places: 1. In the cathedral,
which is two hundred ells long to the choir and high in pro-
portion; it has five aisles with four rows of columns, all of
pure marble. It is covered with marble on the exterior, and
is decorated with many marble statues and ornaments; even
the roof is of marble. They continue building from year to
year; it will probably never be finished.* Among the marble
statues in the interior St. Bartholomew's is considered
the most remarkable; all the muscles are shown; but the
subject does not seem to me well represented. A great
number of silver lamps are continually burning. Under the
choir are the tombs of many saints, especially the tomb of
San Carlo, which abounds in silver ornaments on which the
miracles of the saint are represented; an altar is erected in
his honour, on which money is laid. 2. I visited the great
hospital [Ospedate Maggiore], one of the finest and largest in
existence; the portraits of all those who have contributed to
its funds, painted by the great masters, are in a hall. The
service in the hospital is performed entirely by bastards; for
foundlings in great number are received in a drawer. The
sick are treated well; every one in liis bed, both women and
men. There are special halls for the wounded, for there is
a great number of them, on account of the many assassin-
ations. I visited also the kitchen, the cellar, the building for
washing, which are all excellent. 3. There is a smaller hospital
for persons of quality, which is very well appointed, — all
the attendants are fathers of a convent. 4. I saw the palace
where the archbishop, who has recently been created a
cardinal, resides: his name is Stampa. 5. The governor's palace
which is close by is also large. 6. They have an opera-house;
the theatre is said to be the very largest; yet it is not so
large as it is reported; it has five tiers and it accommodates
* "When the editor visited IVIilan in 1874, they were still engaged in
repairing and finislinig it.
Doc. 206.] SWEDEXBOMG'S TEA VELS TX 17.38. 1 07
from 15U0 to 2000 persons. 7. I visited the principal
monasteries. One which belongs to the order of Ambrosio,*
is splendidly decorated with paintings; one of these in the
liall up-stairs may be called a real chef cVomvre; if you are
twelve or fifteen steps removed from it, it is impossible to
think otherwise than that it stands out from the wall. In the
garden a fig-tree was pointed out, where, it is said, Augustine
was converted 1400 years ago. Each of the fathers has
his domestic and valet de chambre ; for they all belong
to the aristocracy. 8. Another monastery, that of St. Victor,
or of the Benedictines, is not inferior to this in any respect;
there resided the Due de Noailles;-{- it has a pretty large
garden; on the ceiling of the church, which is similar to
St. Peter's in Rome, is Roman workmanship ; it contains many
fine paintings. 9. I afterwards visited the building of the
Inquisition with its church; 10. Also the large convent for
young ladies (couvent major des Jilles), where I conversed in
the parlour with two nuns; I saw their procession and bought
their flowers; a young person was also led into the parlour.
1 1 . I took a view of the citadel on the two sides on which it
has been besieged; there are two towers on the side next the
to^v^l; on the others a wide plain stretches out. 12. I examined
the Library,^ which consists of a great number of manuscripts
and of old books written by the monks; the genealogy of the
French kings was shown to me. The library itself is of little
value, as it contains only old books. There is connected
with it an academy of painting and sculpture; one hall was
shown containing statues, and another wliich is devoted to
paintings. 13. A regiment of cavalry was quartered in a
monastery of the order of Franciscus de Paula, § which is said
to be the largest in Milan, and contains a hundred and fifty
* The present Osjpedale Militare (Military Hospital) near the church
of St. Ambrosio.
■J- Adrien Maurice, Due de Noailles, general in chief of the French and
Sardinian troops, who comi^elled the imperial troops to withdraw from
Italy, in 1735.
I The celebrated Ambrosian Library, founded in 1525 by Federigo
Borromeo.
§ The so-called INIinimi.
108 S WEDENBORG'S TEA VELS AXD DIAEIES. [Doc. 206.
fathers; they are clothed like the Capuchins or Franciscans;
their chapter is said to have been there, but it has now been
removed to Kome. 14. Afterwards I was in several churches
and monasteries, and examined their paintings. 15. I was in
the church of the Bernardines, which, in respect to the paintings
on the ceiling and the walls which are its only ornaments,
is the most magnificent that can be found. 16. I saw the place
wdiere those who die in the hospital are buiied; it was recently
built by a private gentleman on one side of the town; it has
a portico and columns. 17. I witnessed the funeral of a canon,
who was conveyed by his whole brotherhood to the church,
which within and without was most beautifully decorated. The
corpse itself was uncovered, draped in white and gold moire,
\vith a cross in the hands and the head bare; all was perfumed
"SNith incense; persons with large wax-tapers encompassed it,
singing and reading. A mausoleum of four stories was raised
in the middle of the church; it was rather high and well-
decorated ; upon this the corpse w^as placed ; on the following
day the great mass was performed. 18. In the church of the
Bernardines the altar was of marble; the pulpit and con-
fessional of choice stones. 19. Ladies of quality have one or
two lackeys going before them; one leads them, and one or
two follow them: it is improper to fix one's eyes upon them.
20. Men go about leading six goats and selling fresh goats'
milk. 21. Afterw^ards I was in several nunneries and in their
churches and gardens; also in the church of Alsach, or of the
canons, where was a statue of Mary in marble, with four
columns of silver, and other ornaments of silver and diamonds;
twenty-five large silver lamps and silver candlesticks; pillars
of jasper in the choir ; also beautiful inlaid stones and many
paintings.
April 13. I left Milan in company with five Carmelite
monks, who were taking the opportunity to see Venice on the way
to their chapter in Rome. The journey from Milan to Padua
is five days and a half. We passed this side of Bergamo,
whence the best harlequins are said to come. Thence we
came to Bresse or Brescia, which is a fine commercial town,
and contains several handsome palaces. Afterwards we travelled
through Peschiera, which is a strong fortress with fine, lofty
Doc. 2()G.J S WEDENBORG'S TEA VELS IX 1738. 109
walls, and arrived at Verona which is a pretty large and
extensive town. I examined a few churches, and then visited
the large amphitheatre, which was huilt by Augustus, and,
with the exception of the two highest rows, is still entire. It
will hold from 50,000 to 60,000 people, has seventy entrances,
and seventy openings above, and a vault and vaulted rooms
for beasts and slaves. I computed the circumference of the
structure at 600 ells. Not far from this is another interesting
building, which is said to have been erected by Scipio Afri-
canus, and repaired by one of his family ; it is now a dweUing-
liouse. The rooms under the amphitheatre are occupied as
shops. Afterwards I visited the opera; a new theatre has
been built with a hundred and forty boxes. In respect to
the shifting of scenes in the theatre, with their decorations,
which all represent beautiful palaces and other fine prospects,
also in respect to the singing and dancing, they surpass the
French opera to such a degree, that it seems to be mere
child's play in comparison with them. From Verona I continued
my journey to Vicenza, where I visited several churches
which were celebrated for their paintings, statues in marble,
and their inlaid work, and likewise — especially the more recent
ones — for their architecture. The cathedral was magnificent;
thither the Tridentine Council had intended to remove, in case
the plague had continued. I saw a theatre (Teatro Olimpko)
which was built in the ancient style, with an amphitheatre
for the spectators, adorned with statues; the front-elevation
consisted of columns and statues ; the interior represented a
palace, from which the actors descended by two ways, and
went through their performances. I then came to Padua, which
is a large but antiquated town, possessing a university, but no
palace of any consequence. The most interesting object was
the church of S. Giustina, the like of which I never saw
before. The whole floor is paved with white, red, and black
marble; it has twenty altars, each of which is adorned with
marble statues, and marble columns of various kinds, while
the altar itself is constructed of inlaid stones representing
some kind of painting; I counted there from eighty to ninety
large marble statues, and the same number of small ones.
The monastery is rather large. Afterwards I was in the
1 10 S WEDENBOEG'S TEA VELS AND DIARIES. [Doc. 206.
church of S. Antonio, where I found likewise beautiful
paintings and marble statues, especially in its chapel, where
there are from eighty to eighty-eight silver lamps of consider-
able size, also candlesticks, and especially one of pure gold,
which is rather large. There are also many tablets representing
the miracles wrought by S. Antonio of Padua. The town-
hall and the other public buildings are old-fashioned. On the
evening of April 18 I sailed from Padua to Venice.
April 19. I arrived in Venice in a barque from Padua;
and visited the two large squares [Piazza and Plazetta], where
the houses of parliament and of justice are, and where the
procurators* live; the mint; the church of St. Mark; the
church of the Jesuits, which is of more recent architecture,
[it was built from 1715 to 1730;] the church of S. Maria
della Salute.
April 20. I witnessed the festive return of the ambassador
of Venice, when most people wore masks. He was received
in the church of the Franciscans, far out of town, by the
senators, who, arrayed in red cloaks, had gone to meet him
there to the number of forty or fifty in company with the
former Venetian ambassador; there were firing of cannon,
an illumination on the water, and a ball.
[May] 15. I was present at the festival which they usually
celebrate on Ascension-day; I joined them in their expedition
and saw how the sea was consecrated. The masks continued
for a fortnight. I was also at the opera. Every Saturday
there is music in the CJiiostro incurahile ed xnetd. I had
lodgings near the Rialto bridge in the town. I was in company
with Mr. Eirencrantz.
August 9. After finishing my work I left Venice for Padua,
and travelled thence to Vicenza and Verona, where I inspected
again the great amphitheatre ; they have a play there now.
I saw also the opera-house, and all the antiquities in the
neighbourhood. The opera-house has nine entrances, thirty-
two rooms, etc.
August 14. I arrived at Mantua, which has few inhabitants,
and where there is very little to be seen. The only objects
* The procurators were the most powerful officials of the Venetian
republic.
Doc. 206.] S WEDENB ORG 'S TEA VELS IN 1 738. Ill
of importance are the fortifications; the town is also fortified
by nature on all sides, for it is surrounded by a morass,
1200 paces wide. It has two or three stone bridges; the water
is higher on one side than on the other.
August 21. I Avent by barque to Ferrara, Avhich belongs
to the chair of St. Peter; it is a handsome town and has large,
wide streets; the cathedral is fine. In the church of S. Maria
del vado are very fine paintings; the remaining churches were
passable. Afterwards I was in the palace of Baron Cerveles,
which is superb and well kept; there are rooms with mirrors,
and others decorated with pictures, &c.; also a fine silver
service. In Ferrara the pope has a cardinal; an abbe is
placed over the militia, etc.
August 23. I arrived in Bologna. I was in the cathedral,
and also in the monastery and church of the Dominicans,
where St. Dominic died; his tomb, head, etc. are shown; in
the church there are paintings of the best masters. In the town
are many handsome palaces.
August 24. I was present at their annual festival, which
assumed the form of an entertainment, when there was thrown
to the people a large quantity of chickens, pigeons, geese,
turkeys, and afterwards sheep; lastly Cardinal Spinola and
two other persons distributed peacocks, then money, and finally
purses. In the museum everything is in perfect order, and
they have a complete collection in all the arts and sciences;
in sculpture, painting, chemistry, physics, and astronomy. There
are two cardinals in the town, and fifty governors, who are
drawn by lot every two months. I saw the Bologna Stone,*
which is obtained on a mountain two or three miles [leagues]
from the town. I went some distance out of town to a
monastery of the white Benedictines, which is large and costly.-f
* The Bologna Stone is a radiated sulphate of barytes, found in roundish
masses, composed of radiating fibres, first discovered near Bologna. It is
phosphorescent when calcined.
f S. Michelc in bosco is situated on an eminence about a quarter of
an hour's walk from the town southwards. It belonged to a fraternity of
the Benedictines called Olivctans, after the monastery on the Monte Oli-
veto near Florence, with which they were affihated. The monastery was
abolished in 1797, and changed into barracks.
112 SWEDENBORG'S TEA VELS AND DIARIES. [Doc. 206.
August 28. I arrived in Florence. The road between
Bologna and Florence lies among the mountains. It is one
of the finest towns, containing many beautiful palaces, and
magnificent paintings, sculptures, and other rare objects. The
church called S. Maria del fiore has a dome which is of
marble on the outside and cost 18 millions [of francs]. Close
by is the Church of S. Giovanni Battista [il Battisterio], where
are sculptures in marble, and statues in bronze. In S. Giovannino
[degli Scolopi] are beautiful pictures, as well as in S. Spirito,
in S. Felice in the piazza, and in many others. In the Galleria
[degli Uffizi] are the most magnificent objects in Europe, rarities
old and new, precious stones, mosaics, &c., which it is impossible
to describe. The principal statue of Venus is there, amid
many others. In the chapel* where the Dukes [dei Medici]
are buried, may be seen the most splendid art, all kinds of choice
stones and mausolea; it is not yet finished. In the Palazzo
Pitti where the Prince-j- resides were most beautiful paintings
by the best masters, and in a room below a magnetic stone
two ells long, two ells broad, and an ell and a half high. I
was in the garden, called Boboli, where there are likewise
many statues, and which abounds in cypresses: there too is
an amphitheatre. In S. Marco, which is a monastery, are
beautifully inlaid stones, and enamelled work; a chemical
laboratory is also there. The Library of S. Lorenzo [Biblioteca
Laurenziana] consists entirely of old books dating two hundred
years back. The Library of Magliabecchi [Biblioteca Maglia-
becchiana] is large; it is arranged alphabetically. The arsenal
is not large.
August 31. We were out of the town to the Villa Imperials
[Villa Poggio Imperiale], where is a handsome avenue of
cypress and laurel trees, and a most magnificent gallery of
paintings by the best masters, mosaics, statues, especially
beautiful Greek statues, etc.;:}: likewise an orangery, a grotto,
and fountains. Afterwards I was in the fine monastery of
* The tombs of the Medici are in the Church of S. Lorenzo.
■f John Gasto, the last Duke of the house of Medici, died in July 1737,
when he was succeeded by Duke Francis Stephen of Lorraine, who had
been appointed his successor by the Vienna treaty of 1735.
I The art-treasures were removed from the Villa in 1860.
I!
Doc. 200.] SWEDEXBORG'S TBA VELS IX 1739. 129
February 24. I saw the Grand-Duke, the Duchess, and her
brother in the park; I was there two hours.
In Siena there is a handsome cathedral of marble, in which
are twelve [two?] very fine statues by Bernini, etc., some paint-
ings, and a beautifully inlaid floor; another church [St. John
the Baptist's] is under the building.
February 27. I left Florence for Leghorn, where great
preparations were being made for the reception of the Grand-
Duke.* 1 arrived there on the 28th.
March 5. There was an extraordinarily fine illumination
with lamps upon the churches and houses; a pyramid with
nine statues was erected in the market place; two fountains
were there sending forth wine. The lamps were set in beautiful
order. They shone finest when the figures were not intricate, as
these: -\UlI/^ -^R" l— J etc.; more than half the surface
of the water was illuminated by red, yellow, and white lamps.
On March 6th they had a pyrotechnical display at consider-
able expense, but it was not marked by much ingenuity; the
only noticeable piece was a coat-of-arms in blue flame on a
black back-ground. On the 7th there was a "Togana," when
provisions placed on obelisks (pel ohelislis), to the value of
10,000 rix-dalers, were given to the people. On the 8th they
had horse races; on the 9th racing in chariots; and on the 14th
pugilistic matches, for which handsome prizes were appointed.
March 14. I left Leghorn for Genoa in a felucca; on the
way we were in great fear of the Algerines.
March 17. I arrived in Genoa; it has a beautiful harbour,
splendid palaces of Balbi [-Piovera], Negro, Doria, and others.
I saw the government building (radlmset) and also handsome
paintings, where I found more living persons represented than
I had seen before ; likewise [the monument of] Columbus, who
was a Genoese. I saw the doge, who is always in red down
to the very shoes; for two years he is not allowed to go out
[of the town]. I noticed how they voted. There are about
eight hundred nobles, all clothed in black with small caps;
* Duke Francis Stephen of Lorraine, who on the extinction of the
line of the Dukes of Medici, ascended the Tuscan throne in 1737.
9
130 SWEDENBORG'S TRAVELS AND DIARIES. [Doc. 206.
they have flat noses and countenances. I visited a magnificent
garden [Villa Pallavicini?]. It is to be observed that in the
middle of March everything was here in bloom; oranges and
lemons were ripe; olives were being removed from the trees,
this being the time when they are gathered,
[Here ends Swedenborg's description of his journey from
1736 to 1739, as contained in Codex 88, pp. 504 to 542. A
continuation of the journal is promised on p. 737, but the
leaves containing pages 730 to 745 have unfortunately been re-
moved from the book. In the description of the Swedenborg
manuscripts made by his heirs in 1772, and printed in 1801,
the following account of the missing pages is given: "On
pages 730 to 733 and 741 to 745 is contained a description of
some of Swedenborg's dreams in 1736, 1737, 1738, 1739, and
1740;" and in a footnote the following information is added:
"These leaves were taken out of the volume into the safe keep-
ing of the family itself." As the continuation of the journal
of travel is promised on page 737, and the dreams are continued
on p. 741, it appears that the missing portion of 'the journal
amounts to two leaves only, and these leaves are now probably
with those containing Swedenborg's dreams for the years above-
named, which are still, it is hoped, in the possession of some
member of the Swedenborg family.
From Document 124 it appears that about May 14, 1739,
Swedenborg returned safely to Paris; between that time and
November 3, 1740, when he reported himself again for duty
at the College of Mines, (see Document 163) he published in
Amsterdam his treatise entitled: (Economia Regni Animalis.
On the cover of Codex 88 the following words are written:
"I finished writing my work on December 27, 1739, exactly at
twelve o'clock" (see Vol. II of Swedenborg's photo-lithographed
MSS., p. 141).]
DOCUMENT 207.
SAVEDENBORG'S JOURNAL OF TRAVEL
IN 1743.*
July 21. I left Stockholm, and arrived at Ystad on the
27th, after having passed the towns of Tolje, Nykoping, Norr-
lc(ii)iug, Linkoping, Grenna, and Jonkoping. At Ystad I met
the Countess De la Gardie^*^" with two of her daughters, also
the two counts, her sons, and Count Fersen,^^^ Major Lantings-
hausen,^''- and Magister Klingenberg.
July 31. General Stentiycht-{- arrived with his son and
Captain Schachta. On account of contrary winds we could
not sail until August 5. I travelled in company with General
{StenHycht. On August 6 we arrived at Stralsund.
August 7. Early in the morning we entered Stralsund.
The Countess and the General left the same day. I looked
again at the fortifications of Stralsund from the Badenthor, as
well as from the Franken, Triebseer, and Knieper-thor [see
Document 205, p. 9]. I visited also the house where King
Charles XII had lodged, the Meierfeld Palace, and the churches
of St. Nicholas, St. James (which was reduced to ruins during
the siege), and St. Mary. I visited Colonel Schwerin,^'^^ the
commandant, the Acting Bishop (Superintendent) Loper, and
Postmaster Crivits. In St. Nicholas' church I was shown a
* The Swedish original of tliis document is contained in Swedenborg's
private note-book of the years 1743 and 1744, which is preserved in the
Royal Library in Stockholm, and the contents of which were published in
1859 by Mr. G. E. Klemming, the Royal Librarian, under the title of
"Swedenborg's Drommar." A more detailed account of this work will bo
given in the Introduction to Document 208. "With regard to the genuincuesa
of the original see Note 149.
f Concerning General Stenflycht see footnote on p. 92.
9*
132 SWEDENBORG'S TEA VELS AND DIARIES. [Doc. 207.
clock which was struck by lightning in 1670, 1683, 1688,
exactly at 6 o'clock, as marked by the hand. Afterwards I
examined the new fortifications outside the Knieperthor. I
met Carl Jesper Benzelius.^^* I examined the works by which
the town is supplied with water; they consist of two Archi-
medean screws (slanggdngar).
August 9. After leaving Stralsund I passed through
Dammgarten. In the Mecklenburg territory I passed E,ibnitz
in coming to Rostock, where I examined eight churches, five
larger and three smaller ones, and also a convent; the ladies
were, however, at liberty.
Thence I journeyed to Wismar, where there are six churches;
the best among them are St. Mary's and St. George's.
August 11. After leaving Wismar I visited Gadebusch,
where a battle was fought between the Swedes and the Danes,
and then came to Ratzeburg, which is surrounded by a morass*
which we crossed by a long bridge.
August 12. I arrived at Hamburg and took lodgings at
the Kaisershof, where the Countess De la Gardie^^^ likewise
stayed. I met Baron Hamilton,^^^ Reuterholm,!'^^ Trievald/"
K6nig,-J- Assessor Awermann, and was presented to Prince
Augustus,^^^ the brother of His Majesty, who spoke Swedish;
afterwards I was presented by Lesch, the marshal in chief, to
His Royal Highness Adolphus Frederic ;^^® I submitted to him
the contents [of the book],:j: which I am about to have printed,
and showed him the reviews of the former [work].§
August 17. I left Hamburg, and, after crossing the Elbe,
came to Buxtehude. I there saw, to the extent of a [German]
mile, the most charming country I have yet seen in Germany,
having passed through a continuous orchard of apple-, pear-,
plum-, walnut-, chestnut-trees, limes, and elms,
August 18. I came to Bremen, which has good ramparts
and suburbs; the best is the Neustadt. Near the bridge
* Now a lake.
f Concerning Agent Konig see footnote on p. 82.
% The book here indicated is the Regnum Animale, which Swedenborg
was about to pubhsh at the Hague.
§ The former work to which Swedenborg here aUudes is his (Economia
Begni Animalis, wliich he bad pubhshed in two vohimes in Amsterdam in 1740.
Doc. 207.] SWEDEXBORG'S TEA VELS IN 1743. 133
leading to it are eleven river-mills lying close to one another.
] examined the Town-Hall in the market-place, and the great
Koland [statue], which is the sign of a free town; afterwards
the Church of St. Nicholas, the Cathedral, and the Hospital.
There are also some statues in the town.
August 20. I left Bremen for Leer, passing through
Oldenburg, wliich is an earldom belonging to the King of
Denmark. Leer has good ramparts, with sufficient water in
the moats. I likewise passed through Neuschanz. Near Leer
is a fortification called Leerort, belonging to Holland. I
journeyed thence to Groningen, which is a large town under
the Prince of Orange. In Leeuwarden I saw his palace, and
the one used by his mother, wliich is called the Princess's
palace; likewise the Town-Hall and several other buildings.
We arrived there by canal-boat.
There are two roads from Groningen, one by Harlingen,
and the other by Lemmer. The former place can also be
reached by canal-boat, the latter, only by carriage; we chose
the road to Harlingen through Leeuwarden.
From Harlingen wliich is a large town —
[Here the manuscript abruptly breaks off. The Swedish
editor adds, "It is impossible to say whether the continuation
was written or not, for the word "stad" (town) is at the
bottom of page 6 ; this is followed by several blank pages ; but
it is certainly true that some pages (perhaps four) have been
torn out. On the remnants of two of the pages which have been
cut out large numerals, written by an unskilled (perhaps a
child's) hand, are visible."
Swedenborg's only object in making this journey (as we
learn from Document 164, B) was to print his Begnum Animale
at the Hague; volumes I and II of that work were printed
there. The Swedish editor was, therefore, quite right in
making the following additional remarks in a note: "Whether
the continuation of this joui-nal of travel was written or not
is uncertain: if it was, it could not have been very long; as
the journey from Harlingen to the Hague was all that was
left for him to describe."]
DOCUMENT 208.
SWEDENBOEG'S SPIRITUAL EXPERIENCE
m 1743.
INTROBVCTION.
The contents of the Note Book, from which Documents
207-209 are taken, were pubUshed in Stockholm, in 1859,
by Mr. G. E. Klemming, the Royal Librarian, under the
following title: "Swedenborg's Drommar, 1744, jemte andra
bans anteckningar" (Swedenborg's Dreams, 1744, with some
other memoranda from liis hand). This publication he de-
dicated to Prof. J. F. I. Tafel, of Tubingen, and Dr. J. J,
G. Wilkinson, of London. In the preface he gives the follow-
ing account of the note-book:
"A short time ago (October, 1858) the Royal Library ac-
quired by purchase the original manuscript which furnishes
the greater part of the contents of this publication. For a
long time it had been in the keeping of R. Scheringsson,
professor and lector at Westeras, who died in 1849 in his
ninetieth year; and it lay forgotten among his literary possessions
for nearly ten years more, when it was offered for sale to the
Royal Library. It was not possible to learn more of its
history.
"The manuscript is an ordinary pocket-book in small octavo,
and bound in parchment with a tuck, having pockets on each
side, according to the custom of the last century. It contains
sixty-nine leaves, some, which probably were blank, having
been torn out; and only fifty-four of these leaves, or to state
it more accurately, a hundred and four pages, contain writing.
The first leaves are taken up with the notes which Sweden-
Doc. 208 ] HIS SPIRITUAL EXPERIENCE IN 1743. 1 35
borg made in 1743 of his journey to the Hague [Document 207],
■where he had gone to begin the printing of the Regnum Anhnale
and to write out its continuation. The notes of his journey
were, however, abruptly broken off, and they are succeeded
by short statements about dreams and visions, with which are
interwoven various facts concerning his outward life. As these
notes embrace the critical period of Swedenborg's life, when
he passed from Avorklly to spiritual things, they are of great
importance, since they enable us to judge of his mental state,
which they present as in a highly excited condition, and enable
us to regard it more profoundly, than was previously possible.
The editor, however, acts altogether in the capacity of a student
of the history of literature, and limits himself to a simple
communication of the document in the original form in which
he found it. Certain conclusions will naturally present them-
selves to the thoughtful reader; and, besides, commentators
will probably not be found wanting.
"With respect to the mode in which these notes are
published, the editor has perhaps gone too far in the matter
of accuracy, by marking wdth italics the many words w^hich
were not finished or where single letters or portions of words
are indicated by mere final flourishes. Yet in dealing with a
manuscript which was penned with so little care, that the
writing is in many parts almost illegible and the meaning of-
ten doul)tful, he preferred to expose himself to this charge,
rather than to the opposite one of carelessness; especially as
by doing so he would remove every ground of suspicion that
he had intentionally falsified any statement. Words and
letters which were entirely left out in the original are put in
brackets; likewise explanations of words incorrectly written.
Entire words and sentences printed in italics are underscored
in the original. As a proof of the authenticity and genuineness
of the printed copy, the editor refers to the photographic
reproduction of p. 57, at the end of the volume, and to the
certificate of Mr. F. A. Dahlgren of the State Archives, our
distinguished reader of manuscripts, who kindly assisted in
reading the proof-sheets, and shrewdly suggested the reading
of many of the more difficult words." The certificate of
Mr. Dahlffren in which he testifies to the faithfulness of the
136 S WEDENB ORG'S TEA VELS AND DIARIES. [Doc. 208.
printed copy, is dated Stockholm, June 4, 1859. Such is the
outward account of this important manuscript.
At the expense of one of the friends of the Swedenborg
Society, an English translation of the Swedish original was
prepared by Dr. J. J. Garth Wilkinson, shortly after one of the
ninety-nine copies which had been printed by the Swedish editor
arrived in London. Of this translation, which was deposited
in the archives of the Society, a copy was taken without
authority, we understand, and sent to the editor of the "Dawn:
a Journal of social and religious progress," (published in 1861
and 1862); and the whole of the translation with the exception
of nos. 190-192, and a few shorter paragraphs, appeared subse-
quently in the pages of that journal. With this translation,
as contained in the "Dawn," our own translation which was
prepared immediately from the Swedish original, has been
carefully collated. That the translation in question, although
furnished with notes by Baron Holmfeld, was not prepared
specially for the "Dawn," but was simply a transcript made
from an existing copy, appears very plainly from the fact
that the copyist three times in succession mistook a capital
L for a capital S; as appears from p. 41 of the "Dawn,"
where instead of "Major Lantingshausen, Superintendent Loper,
Grand Marshal Lesch," we read "Major Sandstishusen, Super-
intendent Soper, Grand Marshal Sesch." As the original
translation has disappeared from the archives of the Sweden-
borg Society, we were unable to make any further comparison.
The question of the genuineness of the original document
will be found fully discussed, and settled in the affirmative, in
Note 149, appended to this volume, to which we refer the
reader; we shall, therefore, in this introduction limit ourselves
to determining the place which the spiritual experiences
recorded in Documents 208 and 209 occupy in the development
of Swedenborg's character, and in his preparation for his
mission.
Our next object, therefore, will be to present to the reader
a clear outline of the mental and bodily states through
which Swedenborg passed both before and after the ex-
periences described in the following pages; and in doing so
we shall strive to confine ourselves as much as possible to
Doc. 208.] HIS SPIRITUAL EXPERIENCE IN 1743. 137
Swedenborg's o\vn words. For in order to do justice to an
author, and to understand him truly, he must be studied
objectively, i. e. he must be allowed to explain himself; and
the reader and the commentator must endeavour to emancipate
themselves from their own subjective states, i. e. from pre-
judice and all prc-concoivcd ideas.
The aim of Swedenborg's life, and thus the purpose of the
experiences recorded in the following pages, are stated by him
in his work entitled the "True Christian Religion" in these
words :
"The Lord's Second Advent is made by a man before whom
He has manifested Himself in person, and whom He has filled
with His Spirit to teach the doctrines of the New Church by
the Word from Himself. This is meant in the Apocalypse by
the New Heaven and the New Earth, and the New Jerusalem
descending thence" (see headings to nos. 779 and 781).
That he himself is the man by whose instrumentality the
Lord would effect His Second Coming, is declared by Sweden-
borg in the following passage: "As the Lord cannot [now]
manifest Himself in person, and yet foretold that He would
come again, and establish a New Church, which is the
New Jerusalem, it follows that He would do this by a man,
who could not only receive the doctrines of that church in
his understanding, but also publish them by the press. I
testify in truth that the Lord manifested Himself before me,
His servant; that He commissioned me to do this work, and
afterwards opened the sight of my spirit, and so let me into
the spiritual world, permitting me to see the heavens and the
hells, and also to converse with angels and spirits, and this
now continually for many years; and, likewise, that from the
first day of my call to this office, I have never received any
thing relating to the doctrines of that church from any angel,
but from the Lord alone while I was reading the Word"
(no. 779).
The necessity of a long preparation for this work he states
in no. 850, in these words: "[On the question], Why did the
Lord reveal the long list of arcana, which thou hast just
enumerated, to thee who art a layman, and not to one of the
clergy? I replied, that this was in the good pleasure of the
138 .S WEDEXB ORG'S TBA VELS AND DIARIES. [Doc. 208.
Lord, tvho liacl ineimred me for this office from my '^arliest
youth; but [I added] let me in turn ask you a question:
Why did the Lord when He was on earth choose fishermen
for His disciples, and not some of the lawyers, scribes, priests,
or rabbis? Consider this subject well, draw your conclusions
correctly, and you will discover the reason."
This question Swedenborg himself answered in another place
("Intercourse between the Soul and the Body," no. 20) in
this manner: "I Avas once asked how I from being a philosopher
had become a theologian. I replied, 'In the same way in
which fishermen had been made disciples and apostles by the
Lord; and that I also from my earliest youth had been a
spiritual fisherman.' When asked what was meant by a
spiritual fisherman, I replied that by a fisherman in the
spiritual sense is meant a person who investigates and teaches
natural truths, and afterwards spiritual truths in a rational
manner. To the question, how this was proved, I answered,
'By these passages of Scripture,' quoting Isa. xix. 5, 8;
Ezek. xlvii. 9, 10; Jer. xvi. 6; from which it appears why
the Lord elected fishermen for His discij)les and said to
them, 'Follow me, and I will make you fishers of men'
(Matt. iv. 18, 19; Mark i. 16, 17), and why He said to
Peter after he had caught many fishes, 'From henceforth thou
shalt catch men' (Luke vi. 9, 10). Afterwards I explained
the origin of this meaning of fishermen from the 'Apocalypse
Revealed,' where it is shown that natural truths are signified
by water (nos. 50, 932), and also by a river (nos. 409, 932);
further, that by a fish are signified those who are in natural
truths (no. 405), and hence by a fisherman, those who investi-
gate and teach truths."
That a thorough understanding of natural truths was one
of the chief means by which Swedenborg was prepared by the
Lord for his sacred office is clearly stated by him in the
following passages:
"What the acts of my life involved, I could not distinguish
at the time they happened, but by the Divine mercy of God-
Messiah I was afterwards informed with regard to some, even
many, particulars^. From these I was at last able to see that
the Divine Providence governed the acts of my life uninter-
Doc. 208.] HIS SPIRITUAL EXPERIENCE IN 1743. 1 39
rupteclly from my very youth, and directed tliem in such a
manner, that hi/ means of the knowledge of natural things I
was etiahled to reach a state of intelligence, and thus by the
Divine mercy of God-Messiah, to serve as an instrument lor
opening those things which are hidden interiorly in the Word
of God-Messiah. Those things, therefore, are now made mani-
fest, which hitherto were not manifest." (Adversaria, Part II,
no. 839).
In a letter addressed in 1766 to Prelate ffitinger Sweden-
borg specifies the time within which he was thus prepared.
He says: "I was introduced by the Lord into the natural
sciences, and thus prepared, and indeed from the year 1710
to 1744, when heaven was opened to me." From this passage
we learn that when Swedcnborg wrote the contents of his note-
book in 1743 and 1744, the preparation for his work "by a
study of the natural sciences" was at an end, and that the
time was api)roaching when he was to enter upon that "office,"
for which "he had been prepared by the Lord from His
earliest youth."
We see, therefore, that Documents 208 and 209 cover the
ground of Swedenborg's transition period, when "from a philo-
sopher he was made a theologian," and when the veil was
removed, and "heaven was opened to him."
The following particulars, taken from Document 209, throw
additional light on the nature of Swedenborg's office, and the
preparation he underwent for the work he had to perform.
"I perceived that I had received a talent for the promotion
of God's glory; I saw that all had worked together to this
end, and that the Spirit had been with me from my youth
for this very purpose" (no. 110, April 22, 1744).
That the time had approached when he must leave the
investigation of natural things, and devote himself exclusively
to spiritual things, he states clearly in no. 126 (April 29):
"All this rei)resents that I must employ my remaining time
in writing upon higher subjects, and not upon worldly things,
which are far below; indeed, that I must write about what
concerns the very centre of all, and what concerns Christ.
May God be so gracious as to enlighten me respecting my
140 S WEDENBOBG'S TEA VELS AND DIARIES. [Doc. 208.
duty; for I am still in some obscurity as to the direction
whither I am to turn."
That Swedenborg's philosophical studies were one of the
principal means by which he was prepared for the perception
of spiritual truths, is stated in Part III of the Begnuni
Animcde, which he was then, September 30, 1744, seeing
through the press: "This signified that what I had written
there with God's help, was of such a nature, that it would lead
me on still farther, and that I should see still more glorious
things" (no. 176).
The most pointed declaration, however, that he was about
to be changed from a philosopher into a theologian, Sweden-
borg makes in no. 135, where he says: "Henceforth speculation,
which has hitherto been a "posteriori, will be changed into a
priori ;" in other words, from being an analytical philosopher,
he is about to become a theologian, when he would see the
truth from the Lord by the synthetic method.
Swedenborg's preparation for his office consisted, however,
not only in a special training of his intellectual faculties, but
also in a peculiar discipline of his will or affectional natui'e,
as appears from no. 195. "This was a prediction that the
Lord Himself will instruct me, as soon as I have attained
that state in which I shall know nothing, and in which all my
preconceived notions will be removed, which is the first state
of learning; in other words, that I must first become a child,
and that then I shall be able to be nurtured in knowledge,
as is the case with me now."
In order, therefore, that Swedenborg might be instructed
by the Lord, he had to become childlike and innocent, and
thoroughly humble in heart. The terrible struggles and temp-
tations wliich he had to undergo, before his will was thoroughly
subdued, and he was willing to act as a mere "instrument" in
the hands of the Lord (nos. 167, 177), he minutely describes
in Document 209, from beginning to end. He there uncovers
the uncleanness and the evils which were to be removed from
him, and specifies the evils to which he is particularly inclined.
But in the end he becomes thoroughly humble in heart (nos. 17,
63, 69), his sins are forgiven (nos. 90, 166), the Lord removes
from him "the love of self and pride" (no. 200); and he is
Doc. 208]. HIS SPIll IT UJ L EXPERIENCE IX 1743. 1 4 1
finally told that "his looks have improved, and that his
appearance is like tliat of an angel" (no. 196).*
That the Lord might fill this man with His spirit, and
enable him "to teach the doctrines of the New Churcli by the
Word from Himself," it was not however sufficient that "by
means of the knowledge of natural things he should reach a
state of intelligence," and that he should be in a state of good;
it was fui'ther necessary that his spii'itual sight should be
opened, and that "he should associate with the angels of
heaven." This he clearly states in the following i)assage:
"This internal or spiritual sense, and the arcana of the state
of the Church in the heavens and on the earth, which are
contained in that sense, cannot be revealed to any one, unless
he know that sense, and unless it be granted him at the same
time to have consort with the angels, and to speak spiritually
uitli them'''' ("Last Judgment," no. 42.)
Several reasons are given by him why it was necessary that
his spiritual sight should be opened. He says in the "Arcana
Coelestia," no. 67 : "The hidden things of the internal sense of the
AVord can never be known, unless the nature of the things in
the other world be made known, because so very many of the
things contained in the internal sense have respect to them,
and describe and involve them."
This reason he states in the "Spiritual Diary," no. 200 in
these words: "There are many things in the Word respecting
God-Messiah, as well in the Old as in the New Testament,
* That Swedenborg's preparation for his office was not only of the
understanding, but also of the wiU, and that he was regenerated as to his
will, when his spiritual sight was fully opened apj^ears from the following
passage in the "Spiritual Diary:" "It was observed and instilled into my
mind, that eveiything that a man has done in the life of the body returns
in the otlior life. For there are perjjetual changes of state, into which man
is introduced, so that thei'e is not a single state of the life of the body,
which does not return in the other hfe; ccjnsoquently hatreds and the like,
which man has not only done, but also thought. * * * But it is to be ob-
served that with the e\il, all the evils which they have done and thought
return in a most vivid manner; while with thuse who are in good and
faith such is not the case: for with them all the states of good, of fricndsliip,
and of love return with the greatest dehght and fehcity. Experimental
•proof that there is no evil icith me" (no. 4109).
142 SWEDENBORG'S TRAVELS AND DIARIES. [Doc. 208.
which cannot but be unintelligible; the reason, however, is
that the character of the men living at the present time has
altogether changed from that of the men who lived in the
Ancient Church, and afterwards in the Primitive Christian
Church. If the men of modern times had lived in those times,
they might have known these things well from experience and
from inward revelation; yet these things may be known still
better from the state of the spirits and human souls that now
till the lowest sphere of heaven. This also is the reason I
am permitted to adduce from them the experience of things
altogether obliterated in these days, and thus to remove this
state of ignorance."
Again he says, "In order that the True Christian Eeligion
might be manifested, it was absolutely necessary that some
one should be introduced into the spiritual world, and receive
from the Lord's mouth genuine truths from the Word. For
to do this from the false churches which exist at the present
day, where it is impossible to see a single genuine truth from
the Word, except such as is encompassed with and steeped
in falsities and coheres with falsities, would be like attempting
to sail to the Pleiades, or like undertaking to dig out the
gold which is in the centre of the earth" {Livitatio ad Novam •
Ecdesiam, no. 38).
Let us now see what is meant, in the case of Swedenborg,
by the opening of the sjjiritual sight. In a tract on wdiich he
was engaged a short time before his death, and which was
printed by Dr. Immanuel Tafel in the "Spiritual Diary,"
Part VII, Appendix I, pages 168 and 169, we read as
follows: "In place of the miracles that were done in the
Church before the Lord's Coming, at the present time [i. e.
in the case of Swedenborg himself] there has been a mani-
festation of the Lord Himself, an introduction into the spiritual
world, and thereby immediate light from the Lord, illustration
in such things as constitute the interiors of the church, but
principally an opening of the spiritual sense of the Word, in
which the Lord is in His Divine light. These revelations are
not miracles; for every man is as to his spirit in the spiritual
world, yet without being separated from his body in the natural
world. In my case, hoivevcr, there is a certain separation, but
Doc. 208.] HIS SPIRITUAL EXPERIENCE IN 1743. H3
only as to the intellectual ])art of my mind, and nut as to dhj
uill imrt."
The opening of Swedenborg's spiritual sight implied there-
fore a si'iiaration of the intellectual 'part of his mind from the
bodij. How this separation was effected shall now be examined.
In the "Arcana Coelestia," no. 9281, we read: "Man has an
internal and an external respiration; his external respiration
is from the world, but the internal from heaven. When man
dies, external respiration ceases, but internal respiration, which
is tacit and imperceptible during the life in the body, continues.
This respiration is altogether according to the affection of
tmth, thus according to the life of one's faith. Those, how-
ever, who are in no faith, which is the case with those in hell,
derive their respiration, not from the interior, but from the
exterior; they thus breathe in a contrary way, wherefore on
approaching an angelic society where respiration from the
interior prevails, they begin to be suffocated, and become as
if dead; they therefore cast themselves down into their hell,
where they again receive their former respiration which is
opposed to the respiration of heaven." In the "Arcana Coelestia,"
no. 805 we read, "The man of the Most Ancient Church had an
internal respiration, thus one which agreed with, and was similar
to, the respiration of the angels; this respiration was varied
according to all the internal states of man. This respiratio]i,
however, became changed in course of time among their posterity,
until finally in their last posterity [before the flood] after every
angelic quality had been destroyed, they could no longer
breathe with the angelic heaven; which was the real cause of
their extinction. After these times internal respiration ceased,
and therehy communication luith heaven; and external respir-
ation succeeded."
From this it follows that for one to have communication
with heaven, and have his spiritual sight opened, he has to
be initiated into the internal respiration of the angels. On
this subject Swedenborg relates with reference to himself: "I
was first accustomed to this [internal] respiration in infancy
while saying my morning and evening prayers, and also some-
times afterwards while examhiing the concordant action of the
heart and lungs, and especially while in the act of composing
144 SWEDEXBORG'S TEA VELS AND DIARIES. [Doc. 208.
those works which have been published.* I then noticed for
several years that there was a tacit respiration which is scarcely
perceptible; about this it was also granted me afterwards to
think and to speak. In this wise I was introduced from my
infancy into such respiration, especially by intense speculations,
in which [external] respiration is quiescent: for otherwise no
intense speculation on the truth is possible. Afterwards also,
when heaven had been opened to me, so that I could speak
with spirits, I was so fully introduced into this respiration,
that for the space of almost an hour I did not draw any
breath: there was only so much air inhaled that I was able
to think. In this manner I was introduced by the Lord into
internal respiration. Perhaps also in my dreams; for I noticed
again and again that after falling asleep, [external] respiration
was almost entirely withdrawn from me, so that on awakening
I gasped for breath. This kind of respiration, however, ceases
when I do not observe, write, or think on any [L e. spiritual]
subject, and reflect only upon this, that I believe these facts,
and that they take place in innumerable ways. Formerly I
was not able to see these varieties because I could not reflect
upon them; but now I am able to do so, because each state
each sphere, and also each society [of heaven], especially the
interior ones, have in me a suitable respiration, into which I
come without reflecting upon it. By tliis means it is also
granted me to he 'present with spirits and angels" ("Spiritual
Diary," no. 3464).
We are instructed here how the opening of Swedenborg's
spiritual sight and the separation of his intellectual faculty
from his body were effected. But as his understanding could
only gradually be emancipated from the limitations of the body,
and accustomed to breathe in the atmosphere of heaven, and
to see in the light of the angels, therefore the opening of his
spiritual sight was a very gradual process, as he declares in
the following passage: "I was elevated into the light of heaven
interiorly by degrees, and in proportion as I was elevated,
* Swedenborg means here "The Ecouoii'^y of the Animal Kingdom,"
"The Animal Kingdom," and "The "Worship and Love of God," which
were pubhshed by him before 1748, when the above paragraph was penned.
Doc. 208.] HIS SPIRITUAL EXPERIENCE IX 174.3. 145
iny understanding was elevated, so that I was gradually enabled
to perceive things which at first I did not perceive, and finally
such things as it had been impossible for me to comprehend"
(•'Heaven and Hell,*' no. 130).
The nature of Swedenborg's spiritual states, before the light
of the spiritual world had perceptibly dawned upon him, he
describes most clearly in the following passage written on the
27th of August 1748: "Before my mind was opened, so that
I could converse with spirits, and thus be persuaded by living
experience, there existed with me for several years such evidences,
that I now wonder I could remain all the while unconvinced of
the Lord's government by means of spirits. During several
years, not only had I dreams hy ivldch I teas informed concern-
iug the things on irliicli I was uriting [see Note 161]; but
I experienced also, while writing, changes of state, there being
a certain extraordinary light in the things which were written.
Afterwards I had many visions with closed eyes, and light
was given me in a miraculous manner. There was also an in-
flux from spirits, as manifest to the sense as if it had been
into the senses of the body; there were infestations in various
ways by evil spirits, when I was in temptations ; and afterwards
when writing anything to which the spirits had an aversion I
was almost possessed by them, so as to feel something like a
tremor. Fieiy lights were seen,* and conversations heard in
the early morning, besides many other things; until at last a
* This appearance of fiery lights Swedenborg describes more particularly
in his "Adversaria," Vol. Ill, no. 7012, in these words: "Flames signify
confirmation; such a flame has, by the Divine mercy of God-Messiah^
apjieared to me many times, and indeed of various sizes, and of difierent
colours and lustre; so that while I was writing a certain httle work,
scarcely a day passed, for several months, without a flame appearing to me
as bright as a chimney-fire; this was at the time a sign of approbation,
and it was before the time when spirits began to speak with me in an
audible voice."'
An allusion to this sign of approbation will be found in the photo-
lithographic edition of Swedenborg's Manuscripts, Vol. VI, page 318, where
he treats in a compendious form of the "Corpuscular Philosophy" (Philosophia
corpuscularis in Compendio), and where, at the bottom of the page, he
asserts the truth of his article in this form: "These things are true, be-
cause 1 have [received] the sign" (H(ec vera sunt, quia signum habeo).
10
146 SWEDENBOMG'S TRAVELS AND DIARIES. [Doc. 208.
spirit spoke a few words to me, when I was greatly astonished
at his perceiving my thoughts. I was afterwards, when my
mind was opened, greatly astonished that I could converse
with spirits; as the spirits were that I should wonder. From
this it may be concluded how difficult it is for man to believe
that he is governed by the Lord through spirits; and how
difficult it is for him to give up the opinion that he lives his
own life of himself without the agency of spirits" (Spiritual
Diary, no. 2951). [See Note 162]. An additional reference to
those dreams which SAvedenborg had before he was fully
introduced as to his spirit into the spiritual world, was made
by him in the beginning of 1746, in the "Adversaria." After
speaking of dreams, visions, and representations, in a general
way, he says there; "That these things are so I can attest;
and their being so ought the less to be doubted, because,
by the Divine mercy of God-Messiah, they have happened so
frequently, that they have become quite familiar to me. I
learned them partly by dreams which I had at first during
a number of years, ivJieti I learned something of their real
signification [see Note 161], and partly by the other revelations
[i. e. visions and representations]; and also by additional
revelations, as, for instance, when the very letters appeared
written before my eyes, and were read to me, &c. &c. But I am
not yet permitted to say more concerning these" (Vol. II, no. 183).
Another description of the degree in which his spiritual
sight was opened during that time is given by him in the
"Spiritual Diary," under the date of August 31, 1747, in
these words: "For nearly three years [about the middle of
1744], I was allowed to perceive and notice the operation of
spirits, not by a sort of internal sight, but by a sensation which
is associated with a sort of obscure sight, by which 1 noticed
their presence, which was various, their approach and departure^
besides many other things" (no. 192).
If now we take a retrospective view of Swedenborg's
spiritual experiences before he was admitted consciously into
the spiritual world, we find that his first spiritual manifestations
were no doubt in the form of dreams, as appears from our con-
cluding remarks on Document 206 (p. 130); for we see there that
Swedenborg had commenced as early as 1736 to write down
Doo. 208.] HIS SPIRIT UA L EXPERIENCE IX 1 743. 147
some of his remarkable dreams, a practice which he seems
to have continued till 1740. As the record of these dreams
is, however, unfortunately lost, we cannot tell whether he was
as early as 1736, "informed" by his dreams "concerning the
things which he was writing." The next spiritual manifestation,
in point of time, was the appearance of "fiery lights'" mentioned
in the footnote on p. 145, which we are able to trace back as
far as 1740; for the article on "corpuscular philosophy," the
truth of which Swedenborg declares was confirmed to him by
"a sign," was written in the early part of 1740, as is proved
by the dates affixed to the various excerpts and observations
contained in the volume from which the article is taken.
The next record of Swedenborg's spiritual experiences con-
sists of the memoranda colistituting the present Document. In
these the general contents of some dreams which he had in
the month of December, 1743, are given, together with some
references to his mental states and tribulations at that time.
He began a minute account of his dreams on March 24, 1744,
and of these dreams we know that "he learned in part their
signification;" and that by them "he was informed of the things
concerning which he was writing." These dreams alternating
with minute descriptions of his mental states and temptations,
and indications of his whereabouts during that time constitute
Document 209.
This most important period of his life will be found more
fully discussed in Note 168 treating of "the date of the open-
ing of Swedenborg's spiritual sight."
After these preliminary explanations we direct the attention
of our readers to the text of Document 208.
1. [December].* — [I dreamt] of my youth and of the
Gustavian family.
2. Of Venice and the beautiful palace.
3. Of Sweden and the white clouds in heaven.
4. Of Leipzig, and the one who lay in boiling water.
5. Of him who plunged with a chain into the deep.
6. Of the king who gave something so precious in a
peasant's hut.
* See Note 1«3.
10*
148 S WEDENBORG'S TEA VELS AND DIARIES. [Doc. 208.
7. December. Of the servant who desired me to depart.
8. Of my joys at night.
I wondered at myself, that so far as my own sensation
told me, I had not any concern remaining for my own honour;
That I was no longer inclined towards the sex, as I had
been all my life long.*
9. How I had been almost the whole time in a state of
ecstasy, while awake.
10. How I opposed myself to the Spirit;
And how I then enjoyed this, but afterwards found that it
was nonsense, without life and coherence;
And that, consequently, a great deal of what I had written,
in proportion as I had denied the power of the Spirit, was
of that description; and, indeed, that thus all the faults are
my own, but the truths are not.
Sometimes, indeed, I became impatient and thought I would
rebel, if all did not progress with the ease I desired, after I
no longer did anything for my own sake. I found my un-
worthiness less, and gave thanks for the grace.
11. How, after arriving at the Hague [see Note 163], I
found self-interest and self-love in my work had passed away;
at which I wondered.
How my inclination (hogen) for woman, which had been my
chief passion (ImfwiidiMssion), suddenly ceased.*
How during the whole time I slept extremely well at
night; wliich was more than favourable.
About my ecstasies before and after sleep.
My clear thoughts about matters and things.
How I resisted the power of the Holy Spirit; and what
took place afterwards. About the hideous spectres which I saw,
without life; they were terrible; although bound, they kept
moving in their bands. They were in company with an animal,
by which I, and not the child, was attacked.
It seemed to me as if I were lying on a mountain, below
which was an abyss ; knots were on it. I was lying there trying
to help myself up, holding on to a knot; without foot-hold,
and an abyss underneath. — This signifies that I desire to
rescue myself from the abyss, which yet is not possible.
* See Note 161, v, F.
Doc. 209.] HIS SPIRITUAL EXPERIENCE IN 1744. 149
How a woman lay down by my side; it seemed to me as
if I were in a state of wakefulness. I desired to find out who
she was. She spoke in a low voice; but said that she was
pure, while I had a bad odour. She was, I beheve, my
guardian-angel, for temptation then began.
DOCUMENT 209.
SAVEDENBORG'S SPIRITUAL EXPERIENCE
IN 1744.*
1. March 24X25.-J- I was standing [in my dream] beside
a machine which was set in motion by a wheel ; I became
more and more involved in its spokes (stdngar), and was
carried up, so that I could not escape: when I awoke. — This
means either that I ought to be kept longer in straits, or it
describes the state of the lungs [with the embryo] in the
womb, on wliich subject I wrote immediately afterwards.:}: It
had reference to both.
* Concerning the oiiginal of this Document, see the Introduction to
Document 208, p. 134. For the sake of convenient reference the editor
has numbered the paragraphs of this Document.
As an Introduction to this Document read Note 161, containing
"Swedeuborg's Philosophy of Dreams."
-}■ The mark X, between two dates signifies the inteiTtiediate night.
This sign is also used by Swedeuborg in his manuscript Codex 58, p. 175,
which is preserved in the Library of the Academy of Sciences in Stock-
hohn. He says there: "What I wrote here was pronounced to me in a
wonderful manner; see the dream of July 1X2" {Vide somnmm, July 1X2).
\ At the time when Swedenl)org began writing his spiritual experience
of 1744, he had prepared for the press the manusciipt of the Regnum
Anhnale as far as Vol. I, no. 272 (p. 331 of the Latin Edition, and
p. 398 of the English Edition) ; for the allusion wliich he makes in no. 1
to "the state of the lungs in the womb," is one of the subjects discussed
in that paragraph, where we read: "The lungs which open the scene and
commence the drama of this life, are then constricted and closed, and
neither emit nor admit the vital Ijreath of the body." For further infor-
mation on this subject see Note 164, iv, which treats of "Swedeuborg's
Studies in 1743 and 1744."
150 SWEDENBOEG'S TRAVELS AND DIARIES. [Doc. 209.
2. I was in a kitchen-garden (ortegdrd) containing many
fine beds, one of which I desired to possess ; I looked around,
however, to s«e if there was a way out, and when it seemed
to me that I saw one, I thought of another. Some one was
there picking away a heap of small (osynlig) vermin, and kill-
ing them; he said that they were bugs which some one had
brought and thrown in, and which infested those who were
there. I did not see them, but I saw some other smaller
vermin which I let fall into a white linen sheet, [and took]
out together with some woman. — This meant the uncleanness
which has to be rooted out of me.
3. I went confidently (fritt) and boldly down a large stair-
case, at the end of which was a ladder. At the bottom was
a hole that went down to a great depth; it was difiicidt to
cross over to the other side, without falling into the hole. On
the other side were some persons to whom I reached out my
hand to be helped: I awoke. — There is danger of my falling
into the abyss, unless I receive help.
4. I spoke long and familiarly with our Successor in Sweden,*
who was changed into a woman; and afterwards with Carl
Bromanf [to whom I said], that he ought to be in his favour;
upon which he replied something. Afterwards I spoke with
Erland Broman,^"' [and told him] that I had returned here. —
I do not know what this signifies, unless it has something to
do with what follows.
5. I came into a splendid room where I conversed with a
lady who was the governess. She was just on the point of
telling me something, when the queen entered, and passed
through into another room. It seemed to me that she was
the same woman who represented our Successor [see no. 4];
upon which I left the room ; for I was rather meanly dressed,
as I had just come off my journey, and wore a long, worn
out over-coat, and was without hat and wig. I was surprised
that she [the queen] deigned to come after me; she informed
me, that some person had given his mistress all his jewels;
* Duke Adolphus Frederic n of Holstein-Gottorp ; see also Note 159.
f See Note 113, Vol. I ; the original has Carl Brokman.
Dor. 200.] HIS SPIRITUAL EXPERIENCE IN 1744. 1 51
but had received tliem back again, when she was told, that he
had not given her the best; [upon hearing which] she threw
away the jewels. She urged me to re-enter, but I excused
myself by the plea that I was so negligently dressed, and had
no wig, and so must go home first. She said that this did not
matter. — The meaning of this is that I should then write and
commence the epilogue of the second volume,* to which I
wanted to write a preface, that was not, however, required.
I acted on this instruction. What she said about the jewels
had reference to the truths-j- which had, indeed, been dis-
covered, but which were withdrawn again, because she was
indignant at not receiving all. Afterwards I saw the jewels
in [her] hands, and a large ruby in the middle.
6. March 25X20. It seemed to me as if I took a key
and went in. The porter examined the keys which I had,
when I showed them all, [to see] if I had two; it seemed,
however, as if Hesselius^" had another. I was arrested and
put under guard, when many came to me in carriages. It
appeared to me as if I had done nothing wTong; but it, never-
theless, occuri'ed to me that the fact of my having taken the
key might be interpreted unfavourably: I awoke. — This may
be explained in several ways; that I had taken the key to
anatomy, while the other one which Hesselius''''' had was the
key to medicine,^ or, that the key to the lungs, and conse-
quently to the motion of the whole body, is the pulmonary
artery ;§ or else [it is to be explained] spiritually.
7. I desired to be cured of an illness. A heap of rags
was offered me to buy for this purpose; I took half, and left
the other half; but I gave all for the rags (igen slarfivor>ia).
The person said that he himself would purchase something
for me that would cure me. — The thoughts of my body were
* Tliis epilogue closes Vol. I of the Regmim Animale, p. 424 of the
Latin edition. See Note 164, iv, A.
f See Note 161, ix.
i See Note 161, i.
§ Swedenborg was then engaged in prepai-ing for tlie press the second
part of the Regnum Animale, which treats of the lungs and the organs
connected therewith. See Note 164, iv.
152 S WEDENB ORG 'S TEA VELS AND DIARIES. [Doc. 209.
rags, with which I desired to cure myself; but they were good
for nothing.
8. Afterwards I stepped out and saw many black pictures.
One that was black was thrown to me. I saw that he (the
person) could not move (foga sig) on account of his foot.* —
The meaning is, I believe, that natural reason (ratio naturalis)
cannot agree with spiritual reason.*
9. March 30X31. I saw a number of women,-{- one of
whom wrote a letter. I took it, but do not know what be-
came of it. She was sowing (sciclt), and a yellow man struck
her on the back; and wished her to have more blows; but it
was enough. — This I believe concerns what I am writing, and
have written, namely, our philosophy.-j-
10. I saw a handsome womanij: at a window where a child
was placing roses; she took me by the hand and conducted
me. — This signifies what I am writing ; \ and also, as I believe,
the source of my trouble (min pldga), by which I would
be led.
11. I saw a magnificent procession of men;§ they were
adorned, and all looked so charming, that I have scarcely
ever seen anything more beautiful; but it soon disappeared. —
This, I believe, signifies experience, or experimental truth,
which is now in a state of great abundance.§
12. April 1X2. I rode on a horse in the wind. I went
into all the rooms, into the kitchen and other places seeking
some one, but could not find him. The rooms were untidy.
At last I was led in the wind into a hall, Avhere I received
two loaves of fine bread,** and also found him again. Many
people were there and the hall was clean and in good order. — ■
It signifies the Lord's Supper.**
13. King Charles [XII] ff was sitting in a dark room,
and said something, but indistinctly. Afterwards some one at
the table inquired whether he knew what he was asking for;
* See Note 161, xii, and Note 166, i.
f See Note 161, iv, A and vi. t See Note 161, iv, A.
§ See Note 161, vi. ** See Note 161, x.
■}-}• See Note 161, v.
Doc. 209.] HIS SPIRITUAL EXPERIENCE IN 1744. 153
when he said, Yes. He then closed the windows, and I helped
him to arrange the curtains. I then got on horseback, yet
did not take the way I thought; but went over hills and
mountains, riding all the time, with a heavy load behind me.
I could not ride away [from it], and the horse became fatigued
by the load, when I desired it to turn in somewhere ; it
entered, when it became like some slaughtered, bloody, red
animal, and lay down. — This signifies that 1 received every-
thing I could think of for niy information, and that I am
perhaps pursuing a wrong method. The load behind me by
which I became so weary and dead on the way, is the remain-
ing part of my work.
14. I stepped out of a carriage, which }vas being driven
into a lake. While driving into it the coachman called to
another carriage to take care; there was real danger upon
driving in. I looked at the other carriage ; behind, it seemed
to have a screen, which was opened like an umbrella. I, to-
gether with the person who sat behind, took the screen, stepped
in and shut it up. — It meant that the beginning of my work
was diflicult. The second carriage was warned to be on its
guard, and I, that I should draw in my sails, and not make
my notes so long.*
15. April 2X3. Two persons came; they entered into a
house which although built, was not yet furnished. They Avent
round, but did not seem favourably impressed. AVe saw that
our power was gone, and were afraid of them. One of them
approached me and said that they had determined to inflict
a punishment upon me next Maunday Thursday, unless I re-
moved. I did not know how to get out, but he said lie would
show me the way : I awoke. — This signified that I had invited
the Highest to me into an unprepared and untidy hut,-j- and
that He found it unbecoming, wherefore I was to be punished.
He, nevertheless, most graciously pointed out a way to me,
by which I could escape their wrath.
A beggar was there, who exclaimed, that he wanted to
* Swedenborg alludes here to the notes under the text of the Regnum
Animale.
f See Note 161, xiii.
1 54 S WEDENB ORG'S TEA VELS AND DIARIES. [Doc. 209.
have some bacon ; when they offered him something else, he
still called out for bacon: I awoke. — This, I believe, signi-
fies the same.
16. I saw two troops of soldiers, dressed in blue, marching
in two bodies past my window, which was partly open. I de-
sired to look out and watch the marching of the first corps,
which seemed to me magnificent: I awoke. — This means a
gracious protection, so that I may escape destruction.*
17. N. B. — April 3X4, the day before Easter. I experienced,
nothing the whole night, -|- although I repeatedly woke up; I
thought that all was past and gone, and that I had been
either forsaken or exiled. About morning it seemed to me
as if I were riding and as if I had had the direction pointed
out. It was, however, dark, and when I looked I found that
I had gone astray on account of the darkness; but then it
brightened up, and I saw how I had gone wrong, and noticed
the way, and the forests and groves which I was to go through,
and also heaven behind; when I awoke. My thoughts then, of
their own accord, turned upon this, and afterwards on the
other life, and it seemed to me as if everything was full of
grace. I burst into tears at not having loved, but rather
provoked, Him who had led me and pointed out the way to
the kingdom of grace; and also at my being unworthy of ac-
ceptance by grace.:}:
18. April 4X5. I went to the Lord's table.
(One courier more was said to have come; I said that this
probably was )§
There was sung the melody and a line I remember from
the hymn: "Jesus is my best of friends."**
It seemed to me as if the buds had opened and were
green.
19. April 5X6. Easter was on the 5th of April, when I
* See Note 161, v.
-}■ That is, Swedenborg had no dreams that night.
^ See Introduction to Document 208, p. 140.
§ These words are crossed out in the original.
** The whole of this hymn, in an English translation, is given in
Note 169.
Doc. 209.] HIS SPIRITUAL EXPERIENCE IN 1744. 1 '^5
Avent to the Lord's table. Temptation still continued,* mostly
in the afternoon till six o'clock: but it assumed no definite
form. It was an anxiety felt at being condemned and in
hell; but in this feeling the hope given by the Holy Spirit,Y
according to Paul's epistle to the Romans v, 5, remained
strong.
The Evil One had power given him to disturb my inmost
mind by various thoughts. On Easter day4 after the Holy
Supper, I was inwardly glad, although outwardly sad. The
temptation came on in the afternoon, in an entirely different
manner, but strongly; for I was assured that my sins were
forgiven, and still I could not govern my fugitive thoughts so
as to restrain some expressions opposed to my better under-
standing; I was, by permission, under the influence of the
Evil One.§ The temptation was assuaged by prayer and
God's Word; faith was there in its entirety, but confidence
and love seemed to be gone. I went to bed at nine o'clock;
but the temptation, accompanied by trembling,** continued
until half-past ten. I then fell into a sleep, in which the
whole of my temptation was represented to me ; how Er[landJ
B[roman] -j-J- ^" sought by various means to get me on his
side, so that I might be of the same party (in luxury, riches,
pride) ;^^ but he could not gain me over; I persisted in my
resistance even more strongly after he had incurred my con-
tempt. Afterwards I was with a snake of a dark grey colour,
which was lying down, and was B[roman'sJ dog. I struck at
it many times with a club, but never could hit it on the head;
it was in vain. It tried to bite me, but could not; I seized
* Sec Note 162, i, E. f See Xote 165, iv.
I The original has Pingstdagen (day of Pentecost), but there is no doubt
that the reading should be PasJalagen (Easter).
§ See Note 162, i, E. ** See Note 162, i, F.
ff The Swedish editor suggests here that Er. B. might also stand fur
Ericus BenzeUus, but as the name Erland Broman has already occurred
once in full, in no. 4 of the i)resent document, and as the character of
that man, as described by Swedenljorg (see Note 167) accords fully vith
what he relates here concerning Er. B,, we may take it for granted that
these initials stand for Erland Broman, and not for Ericus Bcnzehus.
\t See Note 161, i.
156 SWEDENBORG'S TEA VELS AND DIARIES. [Doc. 209
it by the throat, when it could not bite me, and I could not
do it much harm ; but, finally, I grasped it by the jaws, which
I pressed hard, and also by the nose, which I squeezed so
that something like matter or poison started from it. I was
told that although the dog did not belong to me, yet
if it bit me, I should have to chastise it. Thereupon it
seemed to me as if I told him [Broman] that I was not going
to say a single word to him, and thus had an estrangement from
him. When I awoke, I was uttering the words: Hold thy
tongue! — From this, without any further explanation, may be
seen the nature of the temptation, and, on the other hand,
the greatness of God's grace by the merit of Christ and the
operation of the Holy Spirit;* to whom be glory forever and
ever. The idea at once struck me, how great the grace of
the Lord is, who accounts and appropriates to us our resist-
ance in temptation; although it is purely God's grace,-j- and
is His and not our work; and He overlooks the Aveaknesses
which we display in it, which yet must be manifold. I thought
also of the great glory our Lord dispenses, after a brief period
of tribulation (see Note 165, iv).
20. I then fell asleep, and it appeared to me the whole
night, how I was joined, first in various ways, with others,
on account of being sinful ; and how afterwards I was enve-
loped in wonderful and indescribable circumvolutions, and
so, during the whole night, was inaugurated in a wonderful
manner. It was then said, 'Is there any Jacobite more than
honest' (moti nogon jacohit cir melir tin redlig), and in con-
clusion I was received with an embrace; afterwards it was
said that he ought not to be called so, the name being given,
but so; but I do not recollect the name, unless it be Jacobite.
The signification of this I cannot describe : it was a mystical
series.
21. Afterwards I awoke and slept again many times; and
all [I dreamt] was in answer to my thoughts ; yet so, that in
every thing there was such life and glory, that I can give no
description of it; for it was all heavenly; clear to me at the
* See Note 165, vi. -[■ See Note 165, \iii.
Doc. 209.] HIS SPIRITUAL EXPERIENCE IN 1744. 157
time, but afterwards inexpressible. In short, 1 was in heaven,
and heard a language, which no human tongue can utter with
its inherent life, nor the glory and inmost delight resulting
from it.*
22. Besides, while awake, I was in a heavenly ecstasy,
which is also indescribable.*
I went to bed at nine o'clock, and arose between nine and
ten; I had thus been in bed for twelve or thirteen hours.
Praise, and honour, and glory be to the Highest; hallowed be
His name! Holy, Holy, Lord God of Hosts!
23. How I learned by experience the meaning of this: not
to love the angels more than God ; as they had nearly over-
thrown the whole work. In comparison with our Lord no
attention must be paid to them, i, e. to them in respect to
the help they can render ; since their love is far lower
than His.
24. By some rays of light in me I found that it would be
the greatest happiness to become a martyr ; for on behold-
ing inexpressible grace combined with love to God, a de-
sire was kindled in me to undergo this torture, which is no-
thing compared with eternal torment; and [a conviction then]
that the least of the things that one can offer is his life.
25. Both in my mind and body I had a sensation of such
indescribable delight, that had it been more intense, the body
would have been, as it were, dissolved in pure bliss.*
This took place in the night betw'cen Easter Sunday and
Easter IVIonday, and during the whole of that day.
26. April 6X7. N.B.; KB.; N.B. In the evening I came
into another kind of temptation.-j- Between eight and nine
o'clock in the evening, while I was reading God's miracles
wrought through Moses, it seemed to me as if something of
my own understanding was mixed up with it,| so tliat 1 was
not able to have so strong a faith as I ought. I believed,
and yet did not believe. I was thinking that for this reason
angels and God appeared to shepherds, and not to a philo-
* See Note 162, ii. f See Note 162, i, E.
^ See Note 166, i.
158 S WEDENBORG'S TBA VELS AND DIABIES. [Doc. 209.
sopher, who allows his understanding to come into play, which
at all times Avould lead him to ask, why God took the wind,
when He called the grasshoppers together [Exodus x, 13], why
He hardened Pharaoh's heart, and did not work directly, with
other similar things, which I considered, and the efiect of
which was such, that my faith was not firm. I looked upon
the fire, and said to myself, "In this case neither ought I to
believe that the fire is, since the external senses are more
fallacious than what God says, which is the Truth itself; I
ought rather to believe this than myself.* With these and
other similar thoughts I passed an hour, or an hour and a
half, and in my mind was engaged with the Tempter. I must
observe that on the same day I had gone to Delft,-|- and had
had the grace of being engaged in profound spiritual thought,
my thoughts being more profound and beautiful than they
had ever been before, and, indeed, during the whole day.
This was the work of the Spirit, who had been with me.
27. At ten o'clock I went to bed, and in little more
than half an hour afterwards I heard a noise under my head.
I then thought that the Tempter was gone4 Immediately
afterwards a tremor came over me, powerfully affecting me
from the head over the whole body, accompanied by some
sound ;§ this was repeated several times. I felt that some-
thing holy had come over me. I then fell asleep, and about
twelve, one, or two o'clock at night a most . powerful
tremor seized me from head to foot, with a sound like the
concourse of many winds. § By this sound, which was inde-
scribable, I was shaken, and thrown [from the bed] on my
face. While at the moment I was thus thrown down, I be-
came wide awake,** and I then saw that I had been pro-
strated. I wondered what all this meant, and then spoke, as
* See Note 166, i, and 165, ix, A.
f Delft is a Dutch town, not far from the Hague, in the direction of
Rotterdam.
^ See Note 162, i, E. § See Note 162, i, F.
** By Swedenborg's becoming "wide awake" is meant that his si^iritual
eyes were opened so that he could see into the spiritual world, Avhere all
thuse things haj)pened which he relates.
Doc. 200.] HIS SPIRITUAL EXPERIENCE IN 1744. 159
if I were awake. I noticed, however, that these words were
put into my mouth: "O Thou Almighty Jesus Christ, who of
Tliy great mercy deignest to come to so great a sinner,
make me worthy of this grace !" I Hfted up my hands, and
jn-ayed, wlien a hand came and strongly pressed my hands ; I
then continued my prayer, and said, "O Thou, who hast pro-
mised to receive in mercy all sinners, Thou canst not other-
wise than keep this Thy word !" I lay on His bosom (skate*),
and looked at Him face to face. It was a countenance with
a holy expression, and so that it cannot be described ; it was
also smiling, and I really believe that His countenance was
such during His life upon earth.-{- He addressed me and
asked, if I had a certificate of my health (om jag har sund-
hets imss) ? I answered, "O Lord, Thou knowest this better
than I;" when He said, "Do it then!" — This, as I perceived
in my mind, signified, "Love me really, or do what thou hast
promised." God, impart to me grace for this! I perceived
that I could not do this by my own strength. I noiv aivoJxe
in a tremor.^ I again came into such a state that, whether
asleep or awake, I was in a train of thought. I thought,
"What can this mean ? Has it been Christ, the Son of God whom
I have seen? But it is sinful in me to doubt this." As we
are, however, commanded to try the spirits, I reflected on
everything; and from what had happened the previous night
I perceived, that during the whole of that night I had been
purified and encompassed and preserved by the Holy Spirit,
and thus had been prepared for this purpose; and then |I re-
flected] that I had fallen on my face, and I thought of the
words I had uttered, and considered that the prayer did not
come from me, but that the words were put into my mouth,
yet so that it was I who spoke, and further, that all was holy.
* This word means Ijoth bosom and lap.
-J- The Swcdisli editor says here, "Tlie time which had hitherto been ac-
cepted for Swedenboi'g's first revelation, viz. April 1745, in consequence of
tliis notice has to be placed a whole year earlier, and the 'place where
this revelation took place has to be changed from London to the Hague."
As to the true date of the opening of Swedenborg's spiritual sight, sec
Note 168.
I See Note 162, i, F.
160 SWEDENBORG'S TRAVELS AND DIARIES. [Doc. 209.
From all this I perceived that it was the Son of God
Himself who had descended with such a noise, by which I
had been prostrated on the floor; who made the prayer, and
thereby Himself declared that He was Jesus. I prayed for
grace, because I had so long entertained doubts on the sub-
ject, and because it had entered into my thoughts to demand
a miracle, which I now found was unbecoming. Thereupon I
began to pray, and prayed only for grace; more I could not
utter ; but afterwards I added to this prayer, and prayed that
I might receive love, which is Jesus Christ's work, and not
my own. In the mean time tremors often passed over me.*
28. About day-break I fell asleep again, and then had
continually in my thought, how Christ conjoins Himself to
mankind; holy thoughts came, but they were of such a nature
as to be unfathomable; for I cannot express with my pen the
least part of those things which happened. I only know that
I have had such thoughts.
29. I saw my father in another dress, which was almost
reddish. He called me, and took hold of my arms, which
were in short sleeves, but with cuffs at the end. He took
both cuffs or ruffles, and tied them with my ribbons. — My hav-
ing ruffles signifies that I am not among the clergy, but that
I am and ought to be in a civil office.
Afterwards he asked me what I thought about this question :
that a king had given leave to marry, and thus to change
their condition, to thirty who had been ordained into the
priesthood. I answered that 1 had thought and written some-
thing on such a subject ; but that this has no connexion with
it. But immediately afterwards I found that I could answer in
accordance with my conscience, that it is not allowable for
any one to change that condition or state into which he has
entered, no matter what it may be. He said that he was of
the same opinion. But I added that if the king had resolved
upon this, the matter was settled. He said that he would
give his vote in writing; if there are fifty [votes] the matter
remains as it is (sd hlir derefter). I noticed as remarkable,
the circumstance that I did not call him, My father, but My
* See Note 162, i, P.
Doc. 209.] HIS SPIRITUAL EXPERIENCE IN 1744. 161
brother. I afterwards thouglit what was the reason of this,
when it seemed to me that my father was dead, and that con-
sequently he who was [i. e. appeared as] my father must have
been my brother.
I must not forget that it also entered into my thoughts,
that the Holy Spirit desired to lead me to Jesus, and present
me to Him, as a work that had been prepared by Him,* and
that I must not claim anything to myself; but that all is His,
although of grace He appropriates it to us.
I then sang the hymn which I had selected, "Jesus is my
best of friends," no. 245.-J-
30. This much have I learned thus far in spiritual things,
that there is nothing for it but to humble oneself, and with
all humility to desire nothing but the grace of Christ.^ I
strove from my own self to obtain love; but this is presump-
tuous: for when any one has God's grace, he leaves himself
to Christ's pleasure, and acts according to His pleasure; a
person is happiest when he is in God's grace.^ With the
humblest prayer I had to ask forgiveness before my conscience
could be appeased; for before doing so, I was still in temp-
tation. The Holy Spirit taught me all this, but I in my
weak understanding passed over humility, which yet is the
foundation of all.
31. April 7X8. Throughout the whole night I felt as if I
were going down deep by ladders and passing through various
rooms; yet I was confident and felt safe, so that the descent
was without any danger to me; in my dream also this verse
occurred to me: "Dcpch below nor height above E'er shall
hold my soul enticed," &c.§
32. It seemed to me afterwards as if I were with a number
of others at a clergyman's to dinner. I paid about a louis-d'or
for my meal, and thus more than I ought to have done. On
taking my departure 1 had two vases of silver with me, which
* Sec Note 165, i.
f An English translation of tliis liymn will lie fo-jml in Note 169.
^ See Note 165, viii.
§ See hymn, "Jesus is my best of f;iu?Kls," Note 169.
11
162 S WEDENB ORG'S TEA VELS AND DIARIES. [Doc. 209.
I had removed from the table. This troubled me, and I tried
to send them back again; it seemed to me also as if I had
some plan for doing so. — This, I believe, signifies that in
temptation I paid my own (with God's grace), and more than
I was obliged (God's grace*) ; but that from this temptation I
have learned much in spiritual things, which are meant by
the vases of silver-j- I intended to send back to the clergy-
man, and indeed that for the glory of God we ought to make
returns to the church at large in some form or other; this,
it seems to me, will also perhaps be done.
33. Afterwards I was with a very large company at another
clergyman's, where, it seemed to me, I had been before. Upon
alighting it seemed to me as if there were so many of us
that the clergyman would be over-run; I did not like his
being burdened by so great a number. — This means that at
improper times I had many unruly thoughts, which were beyond
my control; these were also represented by roving Poles and
hussars who had appeared to me before ; they seemed, how-
ever, to go away.:}:
34, I was also in a temptation,§ where thoughts invaded
me which I could not control; nay they poured in so power-
fully, that all my other thoughts were kept under, and full
liberty was given them to resist the power of the Spirit,
which leads in a different direction;** the infestation was, in-
deed, so strong that unless God's grace had been stronger, I
must either have succumbed or become mad. During that
time I could not direct my thoughts to the contemplation of
Christ, whom I had seen for that brief moment (see no. 27).
The action of the Spirit and its power affected me so, that I
almost lost my senses, — My visit to the second clergyman was
meant by all this. I can only compare this to a pair of scales,
in one of which is our own will and our sinful nature, and in
the other God's power. j-j- These our Lord disposes in temp-
tation, so that they are in a state of equilibrium; as soon
* See Note 165, viii. f See Note 161, xiii.
t See Note 161, vi. § See Note 162, i E.
** See Note 165, iv. ff See Note 165, x.
Doc. 209.] HIS SPIRITUAL EXPERIE2^CE IN 1744. 163
then as it is borne down on this side, He helps it up again.
Such have I found to be the case, speaking in a natural
manner; from which it follows that this is far from being our
own power, for that draws the scale down, and is rather
opposed to, than co-operating with the Spirit's power; and,
consequently, it is entirely our Lord's work, which is thus
disposed by Him.
35. I then found that things were reproduced in my thoughts,
which had entered into them long before; and I saw confirmed
thereby the truth of God's Word that there is not the least
word or the least thought which God does not know, and for
which we ourselves should not be responsible, were it not for
God's grace.*
36. This have I learned, that the only thing in this state
— and I do not know any other — is, in all humility to thank
God for His grace, and to pray for it, and to recognize our
own unworthiness, and God's infinite grace.*
37. It was wonderful that I could have at one and the
same time two thoughts, which were quite distinct: one for
myself who was occupied entirely by different thoughts, and
at the same time the thoughts of the temptation, in such wise
that nothing was able to drive them away. This kept me in
such a state of captivity that I was at a loss whither to fly,
for I carried them with me.
38. Afterwards, when various things occurred to me, of
which I had thought long ago, and which had become fixed
in my mind, it was just as if I had been told that I had
found reasons for excusing myself — this also was a great
temptation for me — or again reasons for attrilniting to myself
the good that I had done, or rather that was done through
me: but God's Spirit prevented even this, and caused me to
find it otherwise.
This last [temptation]-|- was severer than the first, as
it went to the innermost, and to resist it I received a stronger
evidence of the Spirit; for at times I broke into a perspir-
ation. AVhat then arose in my mind had no longer the
* See Note 165, viii. f bee Note 162, i, E.
11*
1 64 S WEDENB OEG'S TEA YELS AND DIARIES. [Doc. 209.
effect of condemning me; for I had a strong assurance
that I had been forgiven; but the desire came to excuse my-
self, and make myself free. Very often I burst into tears,
not of sorrow, but of inmost joy at our Lord's deigning to be
so gracious to so unworthy a sinner ; for the sum of all I
found to be this, that the only thing needful is to cast one-
self in all humility on our Lord's grace, to recognize one's
own umvorthiness, and to thank God in humility for His
grace: for if there is a feeling of glorification contained in it,
the tendency of which is towards our own honour — whether it
is a glorification of God's grace or of anjiihing else — such a
feeling is impiu-e.*
40. While I was thinking, as is often the case, suppose
some one should consider me as a saint, and on that account
think highly of me; nay, suppose, as is done by some simple-
minded people, he should not only revere but also adore [me]
as one whom he considers a holy man or a saint; in this
case I found that in the zeal in which I was, I was willing
to inflict upon him the greatest possible pain, rather than
that sin should be laid upon him. I saw also that I must
entreat the Lord with the most earnest prayers, not to have
any share in so damnable a sin, which would then be laid to
my charge. For Christ, in whom dwells the fulness of the
Godhead, must alone be addressed in prayer,-]- because He
graciously accepts the greatest sinner, and does not take into
account our unworthiness , wherefore we must not approach
any except Him in prayer. He is omnipotent, and the only
Mediator;:}: what He does on account of others who have been
sanctified, is His concern, not ours.
41. I found that I was more unworthy than others and the
greatest sinner, for this reason, that our Lord has granted me
to penetrate by thought into certain things more deeply than
many others; and the very source of sin hes in the thoughts
I am carrying out; so that my sins have on that account a
deeper foundation than those of many others; and in this I
* See Note 165, \m. f See Note 165, ii.
J See Note 165. i, and v.
Doc. 209.] HIS SPIRIT UAL EXPERIENCE IN 1 744. 165
found my unwortliiness and my sins greater than those of other
men. For it is not sufficient to declare one's own unworthi-
ness, since the heart may be far removed from such a decla-
ration, and it may be a mere matter of the imagination; but
actually to see that such is the case, is due to the grace of
the Spirit.
42. Now, while I was in the spirit, I thought and strove
by thought to attain a knowledge of how to avoid all that was
impure; I noticed, however, that this intruded itself from the
ground of the love of self, on all occasions* whenever any-
thing was reflected upon; as, for instance, when any one did
not regard me according to my own estimation of myself, I
thought, Oh, if you only knew what grace I have, you would
act diiferently; this then was not only impure, but originated
in the love of self. At last I found this out, and entreated
God's forgiveness, and I then wished that others also might
have the same grace, as they perhaps either have had or will
have. From this I observed clearly that there was still in me
that same pernicious apple which has not yet been converted,
and which is Adam's root and his hereditary sin.* Yes, and
an infinite number of other roots of sin remain in me.
43. I heard some one ask his neighbour at the table,
whether any one could be melancholy who had an abundance
of money. I reflected, and if it had been proper for me in
company, or if the question had been addressed to me, I would
have answered, "A person who has every thing in abundance,
is not only subject to melancholy, but is even exposed to that
higher kind of melancholy which belongs to the mind and soul,
or to man's spirit which causes it. I wondered that the person
could raise such a question. To this I can the better testify,
as all that I can reasonably require has been bestowed upon
me by God's grace in abundance. I can live plentifully on
my annual income ; I can carry out what I have in mind, and
yet have a sur})lus. I can therefore bear witness that the
sorrow or melancholy which arises from want of the necessaries
of life, is of a lower and corporeal kind, and does not equal
the other. (The power of the Spirit prevails in the one kind,
* See Note 165, vii.
166 SWEDEKBOBG'S TRAVELS AND DIABIES. [Doc. 209.
but whether it does in the other I do not know, for it is
possible that the other is intensified on mere bodily grounds.
Still I will not go further into this subject).*
44. I saw a bookshop, and immediately the thought struck
me that my work would have more effect than that of others ;
yet I checked myself at once ; for one serves another, and our
Lord has more than a thousand ways by which to prepare a
man, so that each and every book must be left to its own
merits, as a means near or remote, according to the rational
condition of every man. Still arrogance at once crops up:
may God control it, for the power is in His hands!
45. I experienced so much of the Lord's grace, when I
resolved to keep my thoughts in a state of purity, as to feel
an inmost joy;-]- still this was accompanied by pain of body,
which could not bear the heavenly joy of my soul, wherefore
I commended myself most humbly to God's grace, that
He would do with me according to His good pleasure. May
God grant me humility to see my frailty, impurity, and un-
worthiness.
46. All the while I was in society constantly as before,
and no one could [observe] the least change in me; this was
of God's grace:^ .... I was not allowed to mention the large
measure of grace which had fallen to my lot; for I perceived
that on the one hand it could serve no other purpose than to
set people thinking about me either favourably or unfavourab-
ly, according to their disposition towards me; and, on the other
hand, it would not be productive of any use, if the glorification
of God's grace [served to encourage] my own self-love.§
47. The best comparison I could make of myself was with
a peasant elevated to power as a prince or king, so that he
could have whatever his heart desired; and yet there was
* The passage enclosed in parenthesis was evidently crossed out by the
writer immediately after he had penned it.
t See Note 162, ii. ^ See Note 165, viii.
§ This paragrajjh, according to a statement of the Swedish editor, is
crossed out in the original, the pen having been di-awn thi'ough each hne.
After a good deal of trouble a portion of the writing has been deciphered
by him. The words in brackets have been su^^pHed by the translator.
Doc. 209.] HIS SPIRIT UAL EXPERIENCE IN 1744. 167
something in liim -which desired to teach him that he himself
knew nothing. By this comparison, however, it is seen that
it is Thy liand [O God] which causes this great joy. I was
appreliensive, however, that he [the peasant] was not able to
place himself in [the way of] this grace.
48. April 8X9. It seemed to me, as if I held a dog on
my knees, which, to my astonishment, was able to talk, and
ask after its former owner Swab.*^"^* It was of a blackish
colour, and even kissed me. — I awoke, and entreated Christ's
mercy for cherishing so much pride and arrogance, by which
I flatter myself.
Afterwards it seemed to me that on my day of prayer,
which was yesterday, many things had been packed up for
the army.-f
49. A young woman dressed in black then came in and
said that I had to go to .Whereupon she came beliind me
holding me so firmly along the whole back with her hands,
that I could not move. I prayed some one standing by to
help me, when he got her away ; but I had no power to move
my arm myself. — This had reference to the temptation on the
previous day, and to my inability to do any good from my-
self. — I then heard as if some one were whistling, when he
[she?] went away, and I was seized with a tremor.^
50. Afterwards I saw some one in St. Peter's church going
into the vault underneath, where Peter is lying. He was taken
out, but it was said that another was hiding there.
It seemed to me as if I were at liberty to go in and out.
May God lead me.
Afterwards I saw all my impurity, and recognized that I
was unclean from head to foot. — I called on the mercy of
Jesus Christ.
It then seemed to me that "I poor sinful creature" was
brought before me. This [i. e. the prayer from the Swedish
prayer-book containing this sentiment] I read the following day.
* See Note 101, i.
t That is, it liad provided Swedenborg with states useful in his next
temptations.
I See Note 162, F.
168 SWEDENBOBG'S TBA VELS AND DIARIES. [Doc. 209.
51. April 9X10. The whole day of the 9th I spent in
prayer, in songs of praise, in reading God's Word, and fasting ;
except in the morning when I was otherwise occupied, until
the same kind of temptation came, and I was compelled to
think on subjects contrary to my own will.
52. This night I slept very tranquilly. At three or four
o'clock I awoke and lay awake, but in a kind of vision. I
could look up and be observant whenever I chose, so that I
was not otherwise than awake, and yet in the spirit there was
an inward gladness which diffused itself over the whole body.
All seemed in a wonderful and transcendent manner (pa
qfwersiuinnerligit sett) to approach and conspire (aboiiterade) ;
to rise up as it were and nestle in infinitude as a centre,
where Love itself was;* thence it seemed to extend itself
around and thus down again. In this manner it moved in
an incomprehensible circle [spire?] whose centre was Love,
around and thus hither again; that Love moved towards
and into a mortal body, so that I became filled with it.
I likened that inward feeling of gladness to what is felt
by a chaste husband who is in an actual state of love,
and enjoys its supreme delight with his spouse. Such a
supreme feeling of bliss was shed over my whole body, and
indeed, for a long time, even during the whole time before I
fell asleep, and after I awoke for a half, nay for a whole hour.f
Now, when I was in the spirit and yet awake — for I could
lift up my eyes and be awake — and when I came into the
same state again, I saw and perceived that that supreme
Love* was the source of that inmost and real feeling of
gladness; and that in proportion as I could be in that Love,
in the same proportion I was in a state of bliss ; but as soon
as I came into another love which did not centre in it, I
was beyond its influence. When there was thus an affection
for self, or some other affection, which did not centre in that
supreme Love, I was no longer in that state of gladness; a
shght chill crept over me, I shivered and felt a pain, whence
I found that that was the source of my pains sometimes, and
also of that great pain and sorrow when the spirit is troubled;
* See Note 165, ii and iv. t See Note 162, ii.
Doc. 209.] HIS SPIRITUAL EXPERIENCE IN 1744. 169
likewise when a person receives Christ at the communion in an
unworthy manner this causes him in the end to he in eternal
torments and constitutes hell ; for the Spirit visits upon man such
an unworthiness. — From the state in which I was, I came still
deeper into the spirit, and although I was awake, I could not
control mj'self, hut was seized with an irresistihle impulse to
throw myself on my face, to raise my hands, and pray, as
before [see no. 27], about my unworthiness, and to ask with
the deepest humility and reverence for grace, that I, who am
the greatest of sinners, may receive forgiveness of sins. I
then noticed that I was in a similar state to that in which
I had been the night before; but more I could not see, as I
was awake. I wondered at this, and it was then shown to
me in the spirit, that a man in that condition is like one
who has liis head down and his feet up; and it occurred
to me why Moses had to take off his shoes, when he was to
approach the Holy One; and also why Christ washed the
apostles' feet, and answered Peter that it is sufficient to wash
the feet.* — Afterwards I perceived in the spirit that what
proceeds from the centre itself which is Love, is the Holy
Spirit,-|- which is represented by water ;^ for this was mentioned,
and also aqua (water) or unda (a wave). In short, if a person
is in such a state that he is not influenced by a love which
centres in himself, but by one which centres in the common
good, such as on earth or in the moral world represents love
in the spiritual world; and if he is not in that love for the
sake of himself or of society, but for the sake of Christ, whose
love constitutes also the centre — if a person is in such a state,
then he is in a right state; Christ is [then] the ultimate end,
and the rest are mediate ends leading directly towards the
ultimate end.§
53. Afterwards I fell asleep, and saw one of my acquaint-
ances sitting at a table; he saluted me, but I did not notice
it at once, and before I returned his salutation he became
offended and addressed some harsh words to me. I tried
to excuse myself, and at last succeeded. I said, I am
* See Note 161, xii. f See Note 165, iv.
J See Note 161, vii. § Compare Note 166, iv.
1 70 -S WEDENBOEG'S TBA VELS AND DIARIES. [Doc. 209.
habitually engaged in thought, so that I do not observe
when 1 am saluted, and sometimes pass my friends in the
streets without noticing them. I appealed to an acquaintance
who was present to bear witness to that, when he affirmed it;
I added that no one was more desirous to be polite and
humble than I (and may God grant that this may ever be
so). Ttiis was on account of the previous night, when I in-
dulged in thoughts different from what I ought to have done.
May our Lord, in His infinite grace, excuse me. My friend,
however, made no reply; whence it seemed that he was satis-
fied, as I thought.
54. x^pril 10X11. I came into a low room where there
were many people; but I looked only at a woman who was in
black, but not ill-looking; she went far into a chamber, but I
would not follow, though with her hand she beckoned me to-
wards the door. Afterwards I went out, when I found myself
several times stopped by a spectre which attached itself to
me, covering the whole of my back; finally it disappeared. I
came out, wiien a hideous spectre approached me and did the
same; it was an ugly old man; at last I escaped from them. —
These were my thoughts on the previous day, when I, indeed,
looked upon myself as entirely unworthy, and thought that I
would never be able to continue in this state during the whole
of my life-time; nevertheless I comforted myself with this
thought, that God is mighty in everything, and that His power
was doing this ; yet there was something in me, that prevented
my submitting myself to God's grace as I ought to have done,
thus suffering Him to do with me according to His good
pleasure.
55. On stepping out, I saw many people sitting in a gallery,
when, lo, a stream of water* came rushing down through the
roof; it was so impetuous that it penetrated everything that
was in its way. Some tried to close the opening so that no
water might come in; others tried to escape that it might
not reach them; otliers again dissipated the stream into drops,
while some directed it outside the gallery. — This, I believe,
meant that the power of the Holy Spirit* flowed into my body
* See Note 161, vii.
Do c. 209.] ins SPIRIT UAL EXPEEIEXCE IN 1 744. 1 7 1
and thoughts; part of it I stop])^d up, from another part I
sought to escape, and still another part I turned aside: for
the people* signified my thoughts and my will.
56. Afterwards I came out thence, and began in thought, in
a certain way, to measure and divide into parts what proceeded
Irom the centre to the circumference [see no. 52]. It seemed
to be heaven ; for there appeared afterwards a heavenly lustre. —
I can, indeed, make guesses about this; but I am not allowed
to look upon them as certain, because it concerns something
in the future.
57. AVhilst I was in the first struggle, I called on Jesus
for help, and it ceased. I also folded my hands under my
head, and then it did not come a second time. I was, never-
theless, in a tremor-j- when I awoke, and heard now and then
a dull soimd; but I do not know whence.^
58. Afterwards, when awake, I began thinking whether all
this was not mere phantasy; and I then noticed that my
faith was vacillating. I therefore pressed my hands together,
and prayed that I might be strengthened in faith, which also
took place immediately. Again, when thoughts occurred to
me about my being worthier than others, I prayed in like
manner, whereupon these thoughts at once vanished; if, there-
fore, our Lord in the least withdraw His hand from any one,
he is out of the true path, and also out of [a state of] faith,
as has been manifestly the case with me.
59. I slept this night about eleven hours, and during the
whole of the morning was in my usual state of internal gladness,
which was, nevertheless, attended with a pang: this, I thought,
arose from the power of the Spirit and my own unworthiness.
At last, with God's help, I came into these thoughts, that
we ought to be contented with everything which pleases the
Lord, because it is for the Lord [and not for us] to say;
and, further, that the Spirit is not resisted, when we receive
from God the assurance that it is God's grace which does all
tilings for our welfare :§ for if we are God's, we must be
* See Note 161, \-i. f See Note 161, i, F
t See Note 162, i, E. § See Note 165, ^^ii.
172 SWEDENB ORG'S TRA YELS AND DIARIES. [Doc. 209.
delighted with whatever He pleases to do with His own; still
we must ask the Lord for this, because not even the least
thing is in our own power. For this the Lord gave me His
grace. I reflected upon this, desiring to understand the reason
why all this happens.* Yet this was sinful; for my thoughts
ought not to have gone in that direction, but I ought to have
prayed to the Lord for power to control them. It ought to
be enough for us [to know] that it so pleases the Lord. Li
everything we ought only to call upon Him, pray to and thank
Him, and with humility recognize our own unworthiness.
60. I am still weary in my body and mind; for I know
nothing except my own unworthiness, and am in pain on
account of being a wretched creature. I see by this know-
ledge that I am unworthy of the grace I have received.
61. 1 observed also that the stream of water which rushed
down [cfr. no. 55] penetrated the clothes of some one, as he
withdrew. It is possible that a drop of it reached me, and
that it urges me on so; suppose the whole stream [had descended
upon me]?
I therefore accepted the following creed: God's will be
done; I am Thine and not mine.-|-
God give His grace for this [work]; for it is not mine.
62. I learned that a person may be in spiritual anguish;
even though he be assured by the Spirit that his sins are for-
given, and although he have the hope and confidence that he
is in God's grace.
63. April 11X12. I dreamt during the whole night, yet
I recollect only very little. It seemed to me as if I were
instructed the whole night in many things which I do not
remember. I was asleep for nearly eleven hours, and what
I recollect seems to be this: 1. The substantial or essential
points which one ought to pay attention to and to seek after
were mentioned. 2. The thymus gland and succenturiate kidneys
were mentioned.^ Of this I make the following explanation:
* That is, why Swedenborg had to exi^erience these pecuhar states.
■\- This is crossed out in the original. See also no. 69.
t The thymus gland and its relation to the succenturiate kidneys or
suijrarenal capsules (glandules renales), are treated of by Swedenborg in
Doc. 209.J II JS SPIRITUAL EXFERIEXCE Jx^ 1744. 173
As the thymus gland secretes the impure serum from the blood,
and the renal glands or succenturiate kidneys remit the same
in a purified condition into the blood,* such is the case with
us, I believe, in a spiritual manner. 3. My sister Caisa-|- ap-
peared, who had done something wrong, and then lain down
and screamed; when our mother came, she assumed quite a
different expression and language.:^ — The explanation of this
shall be given afterwards. 4. A clergyman was there who
preached to a large congregation, and at the end spoke against
another person — whether he mentioned his name or not I do
not know. A man, however, rose and spoke against him, say-
ing that it ought not to be so. I met them afterwards in a
private company, and the question arising, it was said that
the punishment for such a course was disgrace and a fine of
three marks S^vedish. The preacher did not seem to know
that it was a punishable offence. It was said that one begins
with what amounts to a fine of one mark Swedish, then two
marks, &c. — This signifies that it is wrong to preach, or speak,
or write against any one in particular, because this is a punish-
able offence and libelous, as it affects one's reputation and
honour. 5. Afterwards my knees moved involuntarily, which
perhaps signifies, that I have become somewhat humble; which
also is the case and the effect of God's grace; for this I give
thanks in the most humble manner.§
64. Afterwards I perceived in myself, and perhaps from
point 3 in my dream, that in every particular thought, and
even in that which we consider pure, an infinite quantity of
sin and impurity is contained,** and likewise in every desire
which enters from the body into the thoughts; these spring
from great roots. Although, therefore, a thought may appear
pure, it, nevertheless, is a fact that a person may think in a
the Regnnm Animale, Latin Edition, Vol. II, no. 379, p. 225; English
Edition, Vol. II, no. 441, p. 290. See Note 164, iv.
* See Regnum Animale, Enghsh Edition, Vol. 11, p. 290, no. iii; also
Note 164, iv,
f Catharine, see Note 5, C, and Document 9, Table IV, p. 91.
J See Note 161, i.
§ See Note 161, xii, and Introduction to Document 208, p. 140.
** See Note 165, vii.
1 74 5 WEDENB ORG'S TEA YELS AND DIARIES. [Doc. 209.
certain way from timidity, hypocrisy, and (many other causes,
as may also be traced out by an exploration of the thoughts;
so that on this account man is so much the more unable to
free himself from sin, and there is not a single thought which
is not very much alloyed with uncleanness and impurity [compare
no. 178]. It is therefore best that man should every hour and
every moment acknowledge that he is deserving of the punish-
ment of hell; but that God's grace and mercy which are in
Jesus Christ overlook it [see Note 165, ii]. I have, indeed,
observed that our whole will into which we are born, and
which is ruled by the body and introduces thought, is opposed
to the Spirit which does this ;* wherefore there is a continual
strife, and we can by no manner of means unite ourselves
with the Spirit, which by grace is with us; and hence it is
that we are dead to everything good, but to everything evil
we are inclined from ourselves.-]- For this reason we must
at all times acknowledge ourselves guilty of innumerable sins;
because our Lord God knows all, and we only very Httle about
them ; we know only so much as enters into our thoughts, and
only when it also enters into the actions do we become con-
vinced of it.^ (It is also to be noticed— §)
65. April 12X13. I perceived that it is as I had also
thought by the Spirit on the previous day, and as had been
represented to me by some sort of luminous spiritual writing,**
viz. that the will has most to say in the understanding ;-]"{- for
on inhaling the breath the thoughts press in from the body,
and on exhaling it they are as it were driven out or rectified;
so that the very thoughts have their alternate play like the
respiration of the lungs. The inhalation of the breath belongs
to the will, and its exhalation to nature, and at each respiration
the thoughts also undergo their changes, so that when wicked
thoughts entered the mind, I had only to hold in the breath,
whereupon they ceased. From this the reason may be seen
* That is, which conveys to us God's grace and mercy; see Note 165, vii.
f See Note 165, vii. i See Note 166, i.
§ These words are crossed out in the original.
** See Note 161, i, B, and G. ff See Note 166, u.
Doc. 209.] 7/15 SPIRIT UAL EXPERIENCE IX 1 744. 1 7 5
why in deep tliought the hings arc kept in a state of equilibrium
and at rest, and breathe more naturally, and why the breath
is then inhaled more rapidly than exhaled, just the reverse of
what is usually the case; likewise, why, when a person is in
a state of ecstasy and the breath is retained, the thoughts are
as it were absent ; which is also the case in sleep, when both
the inhalation and exhalation belong to nature, and when that
is represented which flows in from above. The same may be
also deduced from the brain, where all the inmost organs to-
gether with the brain itself are in a state of expansion during
inhalation, and where the thoughts originate and have their
course.*
6G. Afterwards I arrived at a place where amazingly large
and high wind-mills were going at a frightful speed. I came
then into darkness, so that I crept on the ground, being afraid
of some of the sails taking hold of, and thus kilhng me; I
really got beneath a sail, which then stopped, and I brought
myself into such a position that the sail helped me. — On the
previous day I had had conflicting thoughts, which were
signified by the sails of the mill;-j- so that at times I was at
a loss which way to turn. With God's grace, however, they
were tempered, and I escaped safe and sound; wherefore, glory
and honour be to God, who has respect for my Aveakness!
67. Afterwards it seemed to me as if I w^as in company
with some, who appeared desirous of making gold; but they
saAV that they had to climb up, which they were unable to
do, and that otherwise it was impossible for them to make
gold. This continued for some time, until at last I was to-
** A summary of the action of the will and of nature in respiration is
given by Swedenborg in the Regnum Animalc, Latin Edition, Vol. II, no. 348,
pp. 162, 163; Enghsh Edition, Vol. II, no. 410, p. 209 (u). This part
he probably saw through the press at the time; while the part which he
was preparing for the press was the chapter on the tliymus gland, which
he mentions in no. fi3, (2). Still it is possible that during the day he was
engaged on the chapter treating of the diaphragm, which follows that on
the thymus gland, and where in the Latin Edition, no. 389, note I (English
Edition, no. 451, note I, p. 318) he likewise discusses the action of the
will and nature in respiration. See Note 166, iii.
f See Note 161, xiii.
176 SWEDENBORG'S TRAVELS AND DIARIES. [Doc. 209.
gether with two, who, nevertheless, persisted in ch'mbing up,
although our Lord was not with them. I said that this could
not be done, and then went up before them; I had a rope
and pulled, and I then perceived that there was something
beneath which pulled strongly against me, and at last I saw
that it was a man against whom I struggled, and whom I
thus brought up. I was glad then and told them it was as
I had said. — The signification of this I think is, that gold
means that which is good;* that aurum (gold), consequently,
is that which is good and well-pleasing to God; in order to
receive it we must climb up to Him, and this does not lie in
our power, even though we suppose that we are able to do it
from our own strength;-]- we then also find that there is some
one who pulls strongly in an opposite direction ; but ultimately
the victory is gained through God's grace.^
68. After this I was for a long time in the same thought,
which gradually appeared in a reddish light; by which was
signified the presence of God's grace in that thought.§ The
sum and substance of this was, that we must really do what
is good and execute it with God's grace and in the faith
granted by God,** and that this is what is meant by making
gold;* for in that case we receive from our Lord every-
thing that we need, and what is useful to us. This was
represented to me very powerfully, viz. that that which is good
must be carried into effect, and that in this lay [the meaning
ofj gold.
69. After getting up, I was in great fear of our Lord. I
was, as it were, in a state of cold, and at every least wink or
thought which caused me to fear, I was seized with a chill.
God's grace thus showed me that I had to strive after
salvation amid fear and trembling.** But I have for my
motto: God's will be done; I am Thine and not mine [see
no. 61]; as therefore I have given myself from myself to the
Lord, He may dispose of me after His own pleasure.ff In
* See Note 161, ix. f See Note 165, vii.
I See Note 165, viii. § See Note 161, vii.
** See Note 165, x.
ff See Introduction to Document 208, p. 134
Dor. 200.] HIS SPIRITUAL EXPERIENCE IN 1744. 1 77
the body there seemed to be something of discontent, but in
tlie spirit joy;* for the grace of our Lord does this. May
God strengthen me therein!
70. I was continually in a state of combat between
thoughts which were antagonistic to one another. I pray Thee,
O Almighty God, that Thou wouldst grant me the grace of
being Thine and not mine. Pardon my saying- that I am
Thine and not mine; it is God's and not my privilege to
say so. I pray fo?' the grace of being Thine, and of not being
left to myself.
April 13X14. 71. It seemed to me as if the grace of
the Spirit was working in me during the whole night. I saw
my sister Hedwig,^ with whom I would have nothing to do-f- —
This signifies that I must not touch the (Economia [Regni]
Animalis,]. but leave it.
72. It seemed afterwards that when the time was passing
slowly, she first said to her children, go out and lock [the
house], and then that they might play at backgammon or
cards ; whereupon they sat down and beguiled their time with
it, and likewise by sitting down to a meal. — This, I believe,
signifies that there is nothing wrong in this, if it is done in
the right [spirit] — §
73. During the whole day I was in conflicting thought,
which tried to destroy that which was of the Spirit by abusive
language. I found therefore that the temptation was very
strong.** By the grace of the Spirit I was led to fix my
tlioughts on a piece of wood or a tree, then on the cross of
Christ, and on the crucified Christ; and whenever I did so the
other thoughts fell down flat, as of their own accord. I bore
down this thought so strongly upon the other, that it seemed
to me I should crush the tempter with the cross, and drive
him away ; when I was relieved for a time. Afterwards I had
to fix my thoughts upon it so intently, that whenever it escaped
* See Note 162, ii. f See Note 161, i, C.
X That is, that Swedenborg must not go on with the method wliich
he had followed in this work; but that he must follow that according to
which ho had worked out the Regnum Animale.
§ See Note 161, iv, F. ** See Note 162, i, E.
12
1 78 S WEDENB ORG'S TEA YELS AND DIARIES. [Doc. 209.
from tliem and my interior vision, I fell into temptation
thoughts. God be praised who gave me this weapon ! May God
graciously keep me in it, that I may have my crucified Saviour
constantly before my eyes. For I dared not look upon my
Jesus whom I have seen,* because I am an unworthy sinner ;
but I ought rather to fall upon my face, and it is Jesus who
then takes me up to Himself, that I may see Him. For this
reason I look upon the crucified Christ.
74. April 14X15. It seemed to me as if I were racing
down the stairs, lightly touching each step; I came down
safely and without danger. A voice came from my dear father,
"You are frightening people thus, Emanuel!" He said it was
wrong, but he would let it pass. — The reason of this was,
that I had been too bold yesterday in the use of the cross
of Christ; but by God's grace I came through without
danger.
75. I climbed up on a platform [jay Idengde mig pel en
lafive], and broke off the neck of a bottle; some thick stuff
came out, covering the floor upon wliich it flowed down. —
This, I believe, means that yesterday a good deal of evil was
rooted out of my thought. I sat down upon that which was
written,-f showing what I have still to do.
76. I heard a bear growHng, but did not see it. I dared
not remain in the upper story of the house, because a dead
carcase was there wliich it might scent. I therefore came
down into the room of Dr. Morseus,"'':}: and shut the windows. —
This signifies temptation, it may be to greed and also to
something else; likewise, that I am progressing in my ana-
tomical speculations.§
77. Doctor Morceus seemed to court a pretty maiden, and
obtained her consent; he had permission to take her where
he pleased. I jested with her, saying that she liked to say
Yes, and the like. She was a handsome maiden, and grew
* See no. 27. t Probably his MS. for the printer.
^ The Swedish editor has Dr. Morsiis, but he agrees w-ith the editor
of these Documents, that the original which is very difficult to make out,
bears also the reading of Morceus; the letter ce being written a by
Swedenborg, thus bearing a similarity to the written character of s.
§ See Note 161, i.
Doc. 209.] ins SPIRIT UAL EXPERIENCE IN 1 744. 1 79
taller and more beautiful. — The meaning is, that I was to
inform myself about the muscles and explore them.*
78. I had a preternaturally good and long sleep for twelve
hours. On awaking I had the crucifixion of Jesus and His
cross before my eyes. The Spirit came with its heavenly
and almost ecstatic life in so high a degree, and permitted
me, as it were, to rise higher and higher in it, that if I had
ascended still higher, I should have been dissolved in this real
life of joy.-j-
79. It then appeared to me, in the spirit, that I had gone
too far; that I had embraced in my thoughts Christ on the
cross, when I had kissed his feet, and afterwards moved to
a distance, falling on my knees and praying before Him
crucified: it seemed as if the sins of my weakness were
forgiven, whenever I did this. It occurred to me that I
might have Him before the eyes of my body in an image;
but I found that such would be far from right, and, indeed, a
great sin.
80. April 15X1G. It seemed to me as if I were climbing
up a ladder fi'om a great deep; others, women, came after
me.^ I stopped, and frightened them purposely, and then went
up. A green sward received me, where -I lay down. The
others came after me, they were women, and lay down beside
me; one was young, and the other a little older. I kissed
the hands of both, and did not know which of the two I
should love.^ — Those who, finally, came up with me, and whom
I met, saluted, and received again, were my thoughts and
my mental occupation (ouvrage iVespit), which are of two
kinds.§
81. Afterwards I came to a place where many men** were
assembled; a great number of handsome young people were
* Swedenljorg treats of the muscles in the Regmmi Animale, throughout
the whole of the chapter on the diaphragm; especially in the Latin Edition,
nos. 387 — 390, EngUsh Edition, nos. 449—453. He also wrote a special
treatise on the muscles about that time, which is contained in Codex .58
of his MSS., leaves 132 to 137, and which is photo-lithographed in Vol. \1
of his MSS., pages 13 to 25. See Note 161, iv, and Note 164, iv.
t See Note 162, ii. ^ See Note 161, iv. A, B.
§ See no. 85, (1). ** See Note 161, vi.
12*
180 SWEDENBORG'S TRAVELS AND DIARIES. [Doc. 209.
collected in a crowd in one spot; fresh numbers joined them,
among them Henning Gyllenborg^''°* on horseback; I went
to meet him, kissed liim, and stood by him. — The meaning of
this is, that I come back again to the things of my memory and
imagination,^ and salute them; consequently that I return
to the ui^per and lower faculties.^
82. Afterwards I returned, and was at home in my own
house. I was visited by many people. I knew I had hidden
away a pretty little woman§ and a lad, and I kept them hidden.
There was otherwise but a poor store of provisions in a heap.
I was unwilling to get out my plate, on which I was to
have a collation; neither was I willing to lead them into an
interior gorgeous room, which was well furnished. — This signifies
that I have come home to myself again, having acquired that
knowledge which is now written;** and that in time perhaps
I shall make use of it, bring out the silver plate, and lead
people into the handsome apartment.
83. It seemed to me, as if I were accusing some one, but
I do not recollect whom; in the end, however, I crossed out
and excused something; since the person himself had said
it was so; the words, however, were buried. — This means that
I accused, and again excused myself, because I confessed all
myself.
84. The word Nicolaiian, or Nicolaus Nicolai (Nicholas of
Nicholas) was mentioned. — I do not know whether this means
my new name.
The most singular thing is, that I now represent the inner
man, and, as it were, another than myself; that I visit my own
thoughts, frighten them, i. e. the things of my memory; that
I accuse another. — This shows that matters are changed now;
* See Note 161, ii. f See Note 161, vi.
I By the two faculties, the upper and the lower, Swedenborg means
here those of the memory and the imagination. The relations between
these and the supreme faculty of thought are described by him in the
Epilogue to Volume II of the Begnum Animale, Latin Edition, no. 398,
p. 270, and Enghsh Edition, no. 460, p. 348, especially in Note i; see
Note 164, iv. § See Note 161, iv.
** Swedenborg seems to have finished here the manuscript for Vol II.
of the Begnum Animale, which is all that he printed at the Hague.
Doc. 209.] HIS SPIRIT UAL EXPERIENCE IN 1744. ] 81
and that I represent the inner man, who is opposed to another
[i. e. the external man]. For I prayed to God that I miglit
not be my own, but that God miglit please to let me be His.
This has now lasted for twenty-one days.
85. I have since found that most of this has a different
meaning: 1. The two women* signified, that I would rather
be in philosophical than in spiritual studies ; that this, con-
sequently, rather exhibited my own inclination. 2. My kissing
Henning Gyllenborg, and seeing so many people,-j- signified
that I not only was delighted at being in the world, but also
inclined to boast of my work. 3. Nicolaus Nic6lai\. was a
philosopher who every year sent loaves of bread to Augustus;
this signified first of all, that I considered it my duty to be
again reconciled to our Lord, since in spiritual things I am a
stinking corpse.§ On this account I went to our Ambassador
Preis^^^ and he called on Pastor Pombo, that I might receive
an£w the Lord's Supper, which was also granted. I met
him "snth the ambassador and went in with him; this was our
Lord's providence. The same day. I dined with Ambassador
Preis, but had no appetite.
86. April 17. I received the Lord's Supper at the house
of Pastor Pombo.
87. April 17X18. I had fearful dreams. I dreamt how
the executioner roasted the heads wliich he had struck off;
and how for a long time he put the roasted heads one after
another into an empty stove, which never was filled; these
were said to be his food. The executioner was a tall woman
who laughed, and had a little girl with her.
88. Afterwards I dreamt how the Evil One led me into,
various deep places, and bound me. I cannot remember it
all. Being thus tied, I was cast into hell.**
89. A great procession was to take place from which I
was excluded ; I was to have come away from it. Yet I insisted
on making my way there, and sat down, but was advised to go
* See no. 80. f See no. 81.
I See no. 84. § See Note 165, vii.
** See Note 162, i, E.
182 S WEDENB ORG'S TEA VELS AND DIARIES. [Doc. 209.
away. I went. I nevertheless had another place where I could
see the procession, which had not yet come.
90. As I am certain, however, that God grants His grace
and mercy to all poor sinners, who are willing to be converted,
and who with unshaken faith take refuge in His inconceiv-
able mercy and the merit of the Saviour Jesus Christ,* so
also I feel assured of His grace, and leave myself to His
protection, since I believe most firmly that I have received
forgiveness of my sins.-{- This is my consolation, which may
God for the sake of Jesus Christ:|: strengthen.
91. I was this day at intervals in interior anxiety, and
at times in a state of despair; still I was assured of the
forgiveness of my sins. In consequence of this a cold sweat
(en stark ^ers) sometimes broke out on me until 10 o'clock,
when with God's help I fell asleep.§ A voice then seemed
to say to me that some command would be given me from
within. I slept for an hour and a half; although in the night
I had slept for more than ten hours. With God's grace I
had a preternatural sleep; and this has been the case now
for an entire half year.**
92. April 18X19. It seemed to me as if we were labouring
a long time to bring in a box which contained precious
things; the time, indeed, was so long, that it reminded one
of Troy;f-f they persevered with it, and at last removed the
part below. It was then brought in in triumph, and they kept
on sawing and sawing. — This shows how we must labour in
order to gain heaven.:|:^
93. I seemed to have a plain watch with me, but at home
a precious one, which I was not willing to exchange for one
* See Note 165. vi.
•J- See Introduction to Document 208, p. 140.
\ See Note 165, i.
§ See Note 162, i, E.
** From this it would seem that Swedenborg came into this state about
the middle of October 1743.
f f Swedenborg alludes here to the wooden horse which was with great
difficulty dragged inside the walls of Troy.
%\ See Note 165, x.
Doc. 209.] HIS SPIRITUAL EXPERIENCE I^ 17U. 183
of gold. — Tins signifies that I shall perhaps obtain knowledge
of a noble kind, upon which I may expend ray time.
94. My lower extremities (imhdd) seemed to be wrapped
in several folds of blanket, which were wound around in
various ways ; and just then came a This means that
I continue to be protected so as to keep in the right
direction.
95. There was a very well-trained dog, of a dark
brown colour, which followed me. Whenever any reptile
came, the dog raised itself up; when we approached a water,
it went in, to explore its depth. — This means perhaps
Tobit's dog.
96. I saw in a window a strange but lively animal of a
dark brown colour; it rushed in through another window. "What
it had on its back was rubbed off, and was changed into a
handkerchief. I examined it and found it to be small, but
could not show it to any one else. It was in the interior
of a chemist's shop. I asked whether I should shoot it. —
This signifies that I am to be instructed in something which
will be of use in curing, and in other things.
Afterwards it seemed that it was shown to me, that I
should be told or given to understand when I went wrong.
97. I saw Mr. Konig* and Prof. Winbom^^^ coming;
i. e. I was going to live with them ; on week-days, with those
who are not Christians: for Konig was said not to be a
Christian. By Winbom's coming and going were signified the
Sundays.-^-
98. The same day I was somewhat disturbed in mind, as
I could not control the thoughts, which flowed in against my
will both in a negative and an affirmative form.:): I was at
Divine service, where I noticed that thoughts on matters of
faith, respecting Christ, His merit and the like, even though they
be entirely favourable and confirmatory, still cause a certain
disquietude, and give rise to opposing thoughts which cannot
* The Swedish Agent Johann Frederic Konig at Hamburg; see Document
206, p. 82; and Document 207, p. 132.
t See Note 161, i. \ See Note 162, i, E.
184 SWEDENBOEG'S TRAVELS AND DIARIES. [Doc. 209.
be resisted, whenever man tries to believe from his own
understanding, and not from the Lord's grace.* At last it
was granted me by the grace of the Spirit to receive faith
without reasoning upon it, and thus to be assured in respect
to it; I then saw, as it were, below me my own thoughts,
by which faith was confirmed; I laughed in my mind at
them, but still more at those by which they were im-
pugned and opposed. Faith appeared to be far above the
thoughts of my understanding.* Then only I got peace: May
God strengthen me in it! For it is His work, and mine so
much the less, as my thoughts, and indeed the best of them,
destroy more than they are able to promote. Man smiles at him-
self, both when he thinks in opposition to faith, and when he
desires with his understanding to confirm what he believes.
It is therefore a higher state — I am uncertain whether it is
not the highest — when man, by grace, no longer mixes up his
understanding in matters of faith; although it appears as
if the Lord ynth certain persons permits the understanding
to precede such states of assurance in respect to things
which concern the understanding. "Blessed are they who
believe and do not see."* This I have clearly written in the
Prologue, nos. 21, 22 ;f yet of my own self I could never have
discovered this or arrived at its knowledge; but God's grace
has wrought this, I being unconscious of it; afterwards, however,
I perceived it fi-om the very effect and the change in my
whole interior being. This, therefore, is God's grace and
His work, and to Him alone belongs eternal glory. :{: From tliis
I see how difficult it is for the learned, more indeed than for
the unlearned, to arrive at such a faith, and consequently to
conquer themselves [to such a degree] that they are able to
smile at themselves :§ for man's worship of his own understanding
must first of all be abolished and overthrown; and this is
God's work and not man's. It is also God's work for man
* See Note 165, xi, A.
f The Prologue to the Begnum Animate, English Edition, Vol. I.
pp. 13, 14.
\ See Note 165, viii.
§ See Note 165, ix, A, and Note 166, i.
Doc. 200.] HIS SPIBIT UAL EXPEBIENCE IN 1744. ] 85
to continue in tliat state. Faith is in this wise separated
from our understanding, and resides above it. This is pure
faith; the other, so long as it is mixed up with our own under-
standing, is impure. Man's understanding must be put in
bonds and under the government of faith.* The ground of
faith, however, must be this, that He w^ho has spoken it is God
over all and Truth itself. That we must become like little
children must, it seems, be understood in this sense.-]- Much
of what I have experienced agrees v/ith this, perhaps also the
roasting of so many heads, which were the food of the Evil
One, and their being thrown into a stove.ij:
99. That confirmations also obscure faith, may be seen from
this consideration, that the understanding never goes beyond
mere probabilities, and thus is constantly engaged, as it were,
in trying major and minor terms,§ On this account the con-
firmations of our o-wTi understanding are always subject to
doubt, by which the light of faith is darkened.* Faith, con-
sequently, is purely God's gift, and is received by man when
he lives according to the commandments of God, and when he
continually prays to God for it.**
100. April 19X20. I had a different kind of sleep alto-
gether; I dreamt much, and afterwards a tremor came over
me iff yet I could not bring anything to my remembrance, for
each time I tried it escaped me.
101. I clasped my hands, and on awaking it seemed to
me as if they were pressed together by a hand or finger. —
This means, with God's help, that our Lord has heard my
prayers.
102. Afterwards I was in vision, which is neither a state
of sleep, nor of wakefulness, nor of ecstasy.^:}: It was repre-
sented to me that King Charles [XII]^§§ the first time fought in
vain; but that afterwards in his second battle against the Saxons
he was victorious, and covered with blood. Still later the
* See Note 165, ix, A. f See Note 161, vi.
% See no. 87. - {5 See Note 166. i.
** See Note 165, ix, B, and x. ft Sec Note 162, i, P.
\\ See Note 162, i, C. §§ See Note 161, v.
186 S WEDENB ORG'S TEA VELS AND DIARIES. [Doc. 209.
Muses (Camence) also were victorious. — This signifies that with
God's grace I conquered in the strife, and that the blood and
merit of Jesus helped me ;* further, that in my studies also I
shall reach the end I have proposed to myself.
103. I then arose, full of God (en hel Gud). God be
thanked and praised! I do not ivill to he my own; I am cer-
tain of it, and believe that Tliou, God, lettest me he Thine, all
my life long, and that Thou dost not take away Thy Holy
Spirit from me, which strengthens and iqjholds me.
104. This day I was in most severe temptation,-}- so that when-
ever I thought of Jesus Christ, ungodly thoughts immediately
pressed in, which I could not control as I wished. I beat my-
self. Yet I can affirm, that I never was of better courage
than to-day, and that I was not in the least faint-hearted and
pained as on previous days, although the temptation was most
severe. The reason is, that our Lord has given me this strong
faith and confidence, that He helps me for the sake of Jesus
Christ:^ and according to His own promise; so that I then ex-
perienced what effect such faith has.
105. I was also possessed of such courage, and was so in-
censed against Satan, that I desired to slay him with the
weapon of faith. Hence may be seen what effect the right
kind of faith has, without being reasoned out and without
being strengthened by man's reasoning.§ Yet this is God's
grace alone. If this had happened before, I should, without
doubt, have been faint-hearted. I was, nevertheless, afraid I
might have offended our Lord by thus striving, as it were,
to set myself free; wherefore I asked His forgiveness with
all the humility of which I was capable. — This most prob-
ably was signified by Charles XII being all covered with
blood.**
106. April 21X22. It appeared to me as if I had gone
astray in the dark, and had not gone out with the others. I
was keeping by the walls, and at last came to a handsome
* See Note 165, vi. f See Note 162, i, E.
^ See Note 165, i. § See Note 165, ix, A.
** See no. 102.
Doc. 209.] HIS SPIRITUAL EXPERIENCE IN 1744. 187
liousc, where there were some people who wondered at my
coming that way. They came to meet me, and told me that
this was not the way. I said that in the hall (i whidj perhaps
there was an opening this way ; which they denied, — This means
that I had gone most fearfully astray on the previous day.
107. There was a great dog which came under the cover
where I was lying, and licked my throat. I was afraid it
would bite me; but this did not happen, and I was told that
it would not bite mc.— This signifies the incidental thoughts
which I had; and that I was precluded from thinking on what
is holy.
108. Afterwards I was with some actors. Some one said
that a Swede had come to visit me. We drove in. A large
staircase was got ready for him. It was a dog wrapt up, with
a pup which it was suckling. — My awful thoughts were signi-
lied thereby. The dog was fastened to a measuring rod, or
something like it, and would not go away; in another room
it was at last torn off. — This means that I am freed from
them.
109. It appeared to me in vision as if something were torn
asunder in the air ; which probably means that my conflicting
thoughts are to be torn apart.
Upon awaking I heard the word: alt mid (all is grace); by
which is signified that all that has happened is grace,* and
for the best.
110. Afterwards, because it seemed to me I was so far
separated from God that I could not yet think of Him in a
sufficiently vivid manner (sd lej'vande), I came into a state of
doubt whether I should not direct my journey homewards; a
crowd of involved reasons [then] came, and my l)ody was seized
with a tremor.-j- Yet I gathered courage and perceived that
I had come [to Holland] to do that which was best of all,
and that I had received a talent for the promotion of God's
glory ; I saw that all had helped together to this end ; that
the Spirit had been with me from my youth for this very pur-
pose ;f wherefore I considered myself unworthy of life, unless,
* See Note 165, \aii. f See Note 162, i, F.
^ .S(.'e Introduction to Document 208 p. 139.
188 SWEDENBORG'S TEA VELS AND DIARIES. [Doc. 209.
I followed the straight direction. I then smiled at the other
seducing thoughts ; and thus at luxury, riches, and distinction,
which I had pursued. All these I saw to be vain ; and I dis-
covered that he who is without them, and is contented, is
happier than he who possesses them. I therefore smiled at
all arguments by wliich I might be confirmed ; and with God's
help made a resolution. May God grant His help.
111. It seemed to me as if I heard a hen cackle, as happens
immediately after it lays an egg.
I further noticed that faith is a sure confidence which is
received from God, which, nevertheless, consists in every man's
acting according to his talent for doing good to his neighbour,
and continually more and more; that a man must do so from
faith, because God has so ordered it, and must not reason
any more about it, but do the work of love from obedience
to faith, even though this be opposed to the lusts of the body
£t^fid its persuasions.* AVherefore faith without works is not
{he right kind of faith.-J- A man must in reality forsake
himself.
112. April 22X23. I had depressing dreams about dogs
that were said to be my countrymen, and which licked my neck,
but without biting; besides other dreams * * *^ In the morning
awful thoughts haunted me, just as on the preceding day, viz.
that the Evil One had taken possession of me; yet with the con-
solation that he was without, and that I would soon be relieved.
While I had the most damnable thoughts, the worst that
possibly could be, Jesus Christ was presented vividly before
my internal sight; and the operation of the Holy Spirit came
over me, from which I knew that the devil was gone. On
the following day also I was in a state of infestation, in con-
flicting thoughts, and in strife. In the afternoon I was most-
ly in a tranquil state, and thought of God, though engaged in
worldly things. I was then travelling to Leyden.
113. April 23X24, in Leyden. It seemed to me as if I
were put to flight by a woman, who drove me into the sea,
* See Note 165, x. ' t See Note 165, ix, B.
I See Note 161, iv, F.
Doc. 209.] HIS SPIRITUAL EXrEBIEXCE IX 1711. 189
and upwards [ocliop] ; at last I struck heras hard as I could with a
plate on the forehead, and pinched her face; so that she seemed
to be conquered. — These were my infestations, and the struggle
with my thoughts, which I had vanquished.
114. It seemed as if the words interiorcscit (he becomes
more interior), intcgratur (he is being made whole) were pro-
nounced. — This means that I am being inwardly purillcd by
means of my infestations.
Afterwards something holy was dictated to me during the
w^hole night; the concluding words were sacrarium et sanctit-
arhun; when I found myself in company with a w^oman* whom
I loved * * * — This signifies extreme affection for what is holy;
for all love derives thence its origin * * *
115. Afterwards I slept a little, and it appeared to me
as if a quantity of oil mixed with mustard was floating
about. — This probably denotes the state of my life in future;
that there will be joy in it mixed with adversity; or perhaps
it means a medicine intended for me.
This took place in Leyden on the morning of April 24.
116. April 24X25, in Amsterdam. During the whole night,
for about eleven hours, I lay in a strange trance; [I know not]
whether I was asleep or awake. I knew all that I dreamt,
but my thoughts were kept bound, which at times produced
perspiration. I cannot describe the nature of the sleep, during
which my double [conflicting] thoughts were as it were severed,
or rent apart. Among other things 1 dreamt that I spoke
several times with King Charles XII.,f and that he spoke
with me in broken French, which I did not understand; at
which I wondered. Even when I conversed with others, and
thought he did not hear me, he was close by, so that I blushed
at what I said.— This signifies that God speaks with me, and
that I comprehend only the least portion of what he says,
because it is in representations, of which I understand as yet
but very little;:}: and, further, that He hears and perceives
everything that is spoken, and every thought that any one
* See Note 161, iv, B. f See Note 161, v.
X See Note 161, i, A.
190 SWEDENBOEG'S TBA VELS AND DIARIES. [Doc. 209.
entertains. It is also most certain that not a single thought
escapes from any man which He does not see; in fact He
sees every thing; He sees [in me] a thousand times more than
I see myself.
117. April 25X26.* It seemed as if women and men were
sitting in a ship, ready to start off. One was holding my dog,-J"
which I took from him. He showed me the way home into a
beautiful room where there was some wine. — This perhaps
means that I should send my work over to England; and that
I was to be taken somewhere to-day where I should enjoy my-
self; which also took place at H. Hinr. Posch.^
118. April 25X26, at the Hague. I enjoyed a good, re-
freshing sleep for about eleven hours, during which I saw
several representations. It appeared to me as if a married
woman was pursuing me, but I was saved. — This signifies that
the Lord saves me from temptations and persecutions.
119. A married woman desired to have me, but I liked an
unmarried one; whereat the former became angry and perse-
cuted me. I, nevertheless, obtained the unmarried one,§ in
whose company 1 was, and whom I loved. — This probably
means my thoughts.
120. There was a woman who owned a large and fine es-
tate;** I was to marry her, and we strolled over her possessions.
It was piety and, I believe, wisdom** who owned this property.
I was in her company and loved her in the usual way,-]"!- which
seemed to be in the place of marriage itself.
121. It was also represented to me in a certain manner
that I was not to contaminate myself by reading other books
treating on theology and similar subjects; because all this I
have from the Word of God and the Holy Spirit.:}::}:
122. April 28X29. Last night it seemed to me as if I
* This date is crossed out in the original.
■f The original is either hud (skin) or hund (dog).
I The Swedish editor instead of Fosch, suggests Pasch, which is a
Swedish name.
§ See Note 161, iv. ** See Note 161, iv, A.
ft See Note 161, iv, B. it See Note 162, iv.
Doc. 209.J HIS SPIRITUAL EXPERIENCE IN 1744. 1 91
saw King Charles XII., to whom I had previously dedicated
my work; but now it seemed to me as if he had risen from
the dead; and as if I were going out to dedicate [my work]
to him as to any other.
123. I came out of a certain way, which was a cross-way.
I was directed to go up [a certain eminence], but it seemed to
me as if it were only for a few days, wherefore I Avent back
again to the plain, where there were many people. I desired
to go away, but was very much pushed about.
124. I gave some fruits to a gardener to sell. He sold
them, and returned me two carolins, but it was said that he
had retained for himself tliirteen dalers; about which I did
not trouble myself.
125. * * * I saw a fat and red woman who showed me some-
thing repulsive.* I would have nothing to do with her.
126. All this, it seems to me, represents that I must em-
ploy my remaining time in writing upon that which is higher,
and not upon worldly things which are far below ; and, indeed,
that I must write about that which concerns the very centre
of all, and that which concerns Christ.-|- May God be so
gracious as to enlighten me respecting my duty ; for I am still
in some obscurity as to the directioij whither I am to turn.
127. Some one, it seemed, wrote something short to King
Frederic;* he observed that it was short, and gave several
orders to a person, who first was a woman and afterwards a
small man, to worry the writer in various ways with love-
intrigues and the like. They did their best, but I saw that
they could not do him any harm or injury. He said that now
between the thirty-sixth and thirty-seventh day (so many
days had passed since my temptation) he would borrow a
great deal and go to heaven, and that he would not pay
those from whom he borrowed. This I told to Swab [either
Anders or Anton, see Note 66] that he should report it
to the King. — This seems to signify, that if I go on with the
other [work] which I have proposed to myself, I shall have
* See Note 161, iv, C, F.
•J- See Introduction to Document 208, p. 139.
192 S WEDENBORG'S TBA VELS AND DIARIES. [Doc. 209.
borrowed from the spiritual with which to go to heaven, which
I am unwilling to repay until the very last.
128. April 30XMay 1. I saw some one on guard armed
with a sword; the sword was pointed and sharp; and he had
something stuck on his coat-sleeves. I was in danger from
him ; for I saw that he was intoxicated, and, consequently, might
do harm. — This signifies that on the previous day I had drunk
more than I ought, which is not of the spirit, but of the flesh,
and thus sinful.
129. Afterwards, it seemed to me, I was in company with
my deceased brother Eliezer,* who was attacked by a boar,
which laid hold of him and bit him; I tried to drag the
animal down with a hook, but could not. Afterwards I went
up and saw that he was lying between two boars, which were
eating his head. I could not get any one to help him ; I ran
past. — This denotes, I believe, that on the previous day, I had
indulged my appetite and partaken too freely of the necessaries
of life, which is also a work of the flesh, and not of the spirit.
For such is the life of swine, which are forbidden by Paul; of
such a nature are the so-called feasts (comessationes).
130. On the following day I was more on my guard, but
I fell into a somewhat strong temptation.-{- At the idea that
henceforth I should apply force to my appetite, I came into
a strange condition, and as it were into a state of chagrin;
yet I was soon relieved from it, after praying and singing a
hymn; especially w^hen I w^ould no longer be my own, but live
as a new creature in Christ.
131. Afterwards several days in succession I was gene-
rally for a few hours in spiritual anxiety, without being able
to tell the cause; although I seemed to be assured of God's
grace. In the afternoons, however, I was in a state of great
happiness and spiritual peace.
132. On leaving the Hague in the "treckschuyt" for the
land of the Meuse (Marslandzskuten),\ which was on the tliir-
teenth of May, it seemed to me that my brother Jesper^^* was
* See Note 161, ii. f See Note 162, i, E.
\ The Swedish editor suggests Maaslandskuiten, trec'kschuit fran MaaS'
land, the "treckschuyt" from the land of the Maas or Meuse.
Doc. 209.] HIS SPIRIT UAL EXPERIENCE IN 1 744. 1 93
put in prison on my account, and also another person. I had
put something into a carriage and imported it, for which,
it seemed to me, I was responsible. The judges by whom he
was to be judged came in, holding in their hands two papers
covered with writing. In the mean time I saw birds* w'hich
came flying towards me; these I struck on the neck with a
sharp knife, so that they died. The judges afterwards came
and released my brother Jesper, whom I then kissed for
joy. — This signifies that my thoughts,* had been running wild,
but with the Spirit's help I killed them; and on that account
was declared free.
133. On my arrival in England by Harwich (Harderivick)
I slept only a few hours, when much appeared to me which
seemed to concern my work here. This took place on May 4X5,
according to the English calendar.-j-
(a) [It seemed to me] as if I had lost a bank-bill, and the
finder got only nine stivers for it. The same was the case
with another who found a similar note, and which was pur-
chased likewise for only nine stivers. I then said in jest that
it w'as Puritanism (jnetasteri). — By this is probably shown of
what quality people are in England, part of them honest, part
dishonest.
134. (b) There were some who admired my engravings,
which were well done. They desired to inspect my first
sketches, to see whether I had been able to sketch them in
the same way in which they were finished. — This apparently
means that my work is approved, and that people believe that
I possess the ability to do it.
135. (c) A little letter came into my hands for whicli I
paid nine stivers. On opening it a large book with blank
paper was contained in it; in the middle of it were many
beautiful drawings; the rest consisted of blank paper. A
woman was sitting at my left hand;^ she came round to my
* See Note 161, xi.
•J- The Calendar as improved by Pope Gregory XIII was not introduced
into England until 1752, wherefore upon arriving in England Swedenborg
found himself thrown back twelve days. As we see from no. 132 he left
the Hague on May 13, and he arrived in England in reality on the 16th.
t See Note 161, iv.
13
194 SWEDENBOBG'S TEA 7ELS AND DIARIES. [Doc. 209.
right, and turned over the leaves, when the drawings came
out. It seemed to me that the meaning of the letter was
that in England I should order a number of such designs or
patterns to be drawn. The woman had a thick neck, and was
bare on both sides down to the feet; her skin was bright as
if it had been polished, and on her thumbs was a miniature
painting. — This apparently signifies that with God's help I shall
execute many handsome designs in my work; and that hence-
forth speculation, which has hitherto been a posteriori, will
change into a priori;"^ this seemed to be signified by the
change of position.
136. (d) It seemed to me as if I had been ordered on a
commission with Bergenstjerna,^^^-j- money being granted for
the purpose. The commission, with which I was very much
pleased, was it seemed to me to lae in Sicily; yet I was to be
on my guard there against scorpions. — This probably means
that, after my work is done, I shall receive something else
as a commission, which perhaps wOl have to be carried on in
some other place; perhaps also it means that the commission
will be on some other matter.
137. May 5X6 [old style]. In London I was beaten by a
big man, which I bore patiently. Then I had to sit on a
horse and ride by the side of a carriage, when the horse
turned its head, caught me by the head, and held me. — What
this means I do not know. I must have done something wrong
to a pious shoemaker, who had been with me on the journey,
and with whom I was then lodging; or else it means that I
did not think of my work.
138. This is the sum of all: 1. That there is nothing but
grace, by which we can be saved. 2. Grace is in Jesus Christ,
who is the seat of grace (the mercy-seat). 3. Love to God
in Christ promotes salvation. 4. Man then allows himself to
be led by the spirit of Jesus. 5. Everything that comes from
ourselves is dead, and is nothing but sin, and worthy of eternal
damnation. 6. For good can come from no other source save
the Lord.^
* See Introduction to Document 208, p. 140.
f See Note 161, i. t See Note 165, ii, and vii.
Doc. 209. 1 HIS SriBl T UAL EXPERIENCE IN 1744. 1 95
139. May 19X20, in London. On the twentieth I was to
go to the Lord's Supper in the Swedish church, after 1 had
had many pernicious thoughts, from which I perceived that
my body is in a continual state of rebelhon; this was also
represented to mo by scum, which was to be skimmed off. On
Sunday morning it came very clearly from the Spirit into my
lips, that this [i. e. the Holy Supper] is the manna* which
descends from heaven. This came to me neither in sleep nor
in a state of wakefulness, but it came most distinctly into
my thought and into my lips that by this is signified
Christ in the Lord's Supper.* The day before I had been
prepared, so that 1 was interiorly tranquil and peaceful, being
contented with the Lord's dispensation; the whole time also
I felt the strong influence of the Holy Spirit, and the whole
body was filled with a delight in the heavenly kingdom upon
earth. -|-
140. I could not control myself so entirely as not to have
carnal desires; yet without any intention of causing their
ultimation. Yet it seemed tome in my dream that my liavhig
accompanied Prof. (-Elilreicli'"":j: to sundry places was not so
altogether against the Divine Providence; as about it 1 did
not receive an admonition, as about other of my doings. It
however happened, as had been represented to me in a
dream some days before, that I was in one day twice in
danger of my life; so that if God had not protected me, I
should have lost my life in two places. The particulars 1 will
not describe.
141. The internal state of delight, however, continued so
strong in the mornings, evenings, and during the day, especially
when I was by myself alone, without company, that it may
be compared to heavenly joy on earth.* Li this state I hope
to continue, so long as by our Lord's grace alone I walk in
pure paths and have right intentions; for as soon as I turn
aside, and try to find my joy in worldly things, this state of
delight ceases. God alone knows whether the principle of the
* See Nolo 161, x. t ^ee Note 162, ii.
^ See Note, 160, iii.
IS"
196 SWEDENBOEG'S TRAVELS AND DIARIES. [Doc. 209.
interior which is the influx of God's Spirit,* is constantly with
man. This [i. e. the interior] is sensible of every least degree
of its exaltation; wherefore I was thinking, that if I have
heavenly joy, why should I seek after worldly, which in com-
parison is nothing, is inconstant, pernicious, rebellious, and
destructive.
142. By various circumstances I was led into the church
belonging to the Moravian Brethren, who maintain that they
are the true Lutherans, and that they feel the influx of the
Holy Spirit, as they tell each other; further, that they have
respect only to God's grace, to Christ's blood and merit,-]- and
that they go about in simplicity. On this subject I shall speak
more fully some other time; for as yet 1 am not allowed to
join their brotherhood. Their church was represented to me
three months ago just as I saw it afterwards; all were dressed
there like clergymen.
143. June 11X12. I was thinking about those who resist
the Holy Spirit, and about those who suffer themselves to be
led by it. There appeared to me a man in white with a
sword, another went to meet him, but was wounded by his
sword; he renewed the contest, when he was very severely
struck about the ears and temples. Another came and fought
with him ; he also was pierced so that blood appeared. I had
a long spear, and was thinking that if he should come towards
me, I would hold that before me; but just at the time when
he was not far from me, I saw him cast away his sword, and
go his way. As I was wondering at this, I perceived that
one was going before me, who was offering his sword, and
was willing to give it up, and surrender at discretion. This
was the reason the other threw away his sword.
144. June 15X16. The 16th was a Sunday. My former
life was represented to me, and how afterwards I walked where
there were precipices on all sides, and how I turned away
from them. I then came into a glorious grove,:}: with most
beautiful fig-trees in all directions in vigorous growth and
arranged in order, on one of which the withered fruit seemed
• See Note 165, iv. t See Note 165, vi.
\ See Note 161, viii.
Doc. 209.] HIS SPIRITUAL EXPERIENCE IN 17U. 197
to remain. The grove had trenches on all sides except that
where I was. I contemplated passing over a high bridge,
which had earth and grass on the top; yet I did not venture,
because it looked dangerous. At some distance from it I
saw a large and very handsome palace with wings; where, it
seemed to me, I desired to take lodgings in order to have
always the prospect of the grove and the trenches, A window
was open a long way down in one of the wings; there I thought
I should like to have my room. — This means that on Sundays
I ought to be engaged with spiritual things, which were re-
presented by the noble grove.* The palace* was most likely
the plan of my work which looks towards the grove [i. e.
spiritual tilings], whither I purpose to look by means of it.
145. June 20X21. It seemed to me as if a deliberation
was carried on, whether I was to be admitted to the society
there, or to any of their councils. My father came out and
told me that what I had written on Providence Avas the finest.
I recollect that I had written simply a small treatise on the
subject.-j- Afterwards I was found one night in the church,
but naked, with nothing on but a shirt, so that I did not
venture to come out. — This means, perhaps, that I am not
yet clothed and prepared, as I ought to be.
146. June 26X27. I was somewhere with many people. I
went past my garden, which looked very much out of order;
no doubt in comparison with the heavenly garden. — I heard
for a long time a report, as if cannons were being fired against
the enemy in various directions ; I had an idea that the enemy
were beaten. A messenger also came who stated that the Danes
had made an attack with 10,000 men; that they had mostly
advanced sword in hand, but had everywhere been beaten back.
I was also in another place, and desired to start out to visit
the battle-field. IVIany where I was intended to fly, as they
were of the Danish party; but I advised them to remain, as
they were in no danger but the Danish soldiers only. — I saw
afterwards that I was protected by a large screen; also that
* See Note 161, viii.
t This work was never published by Swedenborg, although he had
announced its publication (see Document 201, Vol. I). The manuscript
has since been lost, or perhaps it was destroyed by the author himself.
] 98 S WEBENBOEG'S TEA VELS AND DIARIES. [Doc. 209.
I had something the matter with my left foot, of which I was
not aware : it was bound up, but would soon be right again. —
In a large cage there was a little bird, which had been
hidden away a long time; it was still alive, and having got
something to eat and drink it went in and out of the cage. — I
saw Ericus Benzelius^ wearing a wig with two locks behind;
he walked as though weary and old. I followed him, and saw
that he entered a church and sat down in the lowest place.
147. July 1X2. Something very wonderful happened to
me. Violent tremors came over me, one after another, as
many as from ten to fifteen* — ^just as when Christ manifested
to me His Divine grace.-f I expected to be thrown on my
face, as happened the last time, but I was not. With the
last of these tremors I was raised up; and with my hands I
felt a person's back; I passed them over the whole back, and
over the chest below. Immediately the person lay down, and I
saw the countenance in front, but very obscurely. I was then
upright on my knees, and was considering whether I should
lie down beside him; but did not, as it did not seem permitted.
All the tremors commenced in the body below, and ran up
to the head. This took place in vision, when I was neither
awake nor asleep ;:|: but when I had all my thoughts collected.
The internal man separated from the external felt all this.
After I was fully awake, several tremors similar to the former
passed over me. It must have been a holy angel, since I
Avas not thrown on my face. — Our Lord knows best what all
this means. It seemed to me as if I had been told before,
that I should have something for my obedience or for something
else. God's grace is exhibited both towards the internal and
the external man with me. To God alone be glory and
honour !
From what follows and from other indications I perceived
that it signified this: that I shall discover the truths about
the internal sensations, but on the back, and obscurely as to
their front. For before this came over me, it seemed to me
as if I had been told that this was an announcement in respect
* See Note 162, i. F. f See no. 27.
I See Note 162, i, C.
Doc. 209.] HIS SPIRIT UAL EXPERIENCE IN 1744. 1 99
to what I had hitherto done; afterwards also it appeared to
me, as if it had come to a point when my mean stivers were
exchanged for better coin; then also a little gold was given
me, altliough there was some copper amongst it.*
148. July 3X4. With overflowing tenderness I, as it were,
took leave from her [i. e. a female friend], kissing her; when
another appeared at some distance from her.-j- The effect of
this was, that upon awaking I was constantly in a state of
heated love.^ It was stated, however, and regrets were ex-
pressed that the subject treated by me was not under-
stood. — This signifies that I have now finished writing on the
senses in general and the operation of the interior faculties;
which subject, in the form in which I have sketched it out,
cannot be comprehended ; and that now I approach the follow-
ing part which treats on the brain.§
149. July 7X8. I saw how all in an oblong globe con-
centrated itself upwards in its higher part; in the lower part
of the globe there was something like a tongue; which after-
wards spread out. — This, as I believe, signifies that the inner-
most is a holy place (sanduarium), and that it is, as it were,
a centre for the globe below; further, that, as is shown by
the tongue, a greater part of this sanctuary will be discovered.
I believe that I am destined for this. This was no doubt the
meaning of the sanctiiarium with which I was to busy myself
[cfr. no. 114], and which is confirmed by this, that all objects
of tJie sciences are represented to me tinder the form of women**
It was also confirmed by this, that a deliberation was held
whether 1 should be admitted into the society where my father
was [cfr. no. 145].
150. I also lighted upon these assuring thoughts, that the
Son of God is love, and that for the purpose of doing good
to mankind. He took upon Himself their sins, even to their
heaviest punishment; for if there be justice mercy must exist
by love.f-j-
* See Note 164, vi, vii, and ix, A.
t See Note 161, iv, A, and C. ^ See Note 161, iv. B.
§ See Note 164, v to ix, also ix, B.
*♦ See Note 161, iv, A. ff See Note 165, v.
200 SWEDENB ORG'S TEA VELS AND DIARIES. [Doc. 209.
151. July 9X10. I was in company with the King* and
conversed with him; and then he went into a room. After-
wards I spoke with the Princes, his sons,* with whom I be-
came acquainted; they talked among themselves about me. I
said I felt overcome with love and veneration. On taking my
departure I saw that the Queen's table was laid. I was not
dressed as I ought to have been; for, as before [see no. 5],
I had hastily taken off my white jacket; I wished to go upstairs
and put it on again. I was speaking with my father, who
kissed me, because I had reminded him not to swear: mean-
while the Queen came up with her suite. — This means that I
am becoming acquainted with God's children; for on the
previous day I had selected for myself other lodgings.
152. July 14X15. I was speaking with Brita Behm,^*^-!- who,
it seemed to me, had given birth to a son; yet as Schwede^°
had been dead a long time, I wondered how this could be.
The child, however, died, and in its stead were the two Rosen-
adlers.:|: She took me into a large and costly carriage, of
surpassing magnificence, and conducted me to Count Horn.^°*
There preparations were made for dinner; I went away, but
was to come back again. I was flying along and came to a
handsome town which I descried; yet I perceived that I was
flying wrong, and turned back. — This signifies my work on
the internal senses and the brain [see no. 148], which was
compared to the two sons of Brita Behm.-j- My being conveyed
in a costly carriage to Count Horn, who was the President
of the College of Chancery and Prime-minister,§ and thence
to another town, means perhaps that my work will be prolonged
to the soul.**
* See Note 161, v. f See Note 161, ii.
J By the two Rosenadlers are meant Johan Adrian and Carl Albrecht,
the sons of Johan Rosenadler and Eva Schwede, the daughter of Brita
Behm. See Note 51, Volume I.
§ See Note 161. v.
** Swedenborg's work on the brain, 'which is mentioned here and in
no. 148, was continued to the Soul. For on pp. 221—223 of Codex 58
(Vol. VI of the photo-Hthographed edition of his MSS., pp. 81—83), he
introduces into his treatise on the brain a chapter on the soul; and after
defining the soul on p. 221 as "the universal essence of its body," he
declares on p. 223 (Vol. VI photo-hthographed MSS., p. 83) that "the
Doc. 209.] HIS SPIRITUAL EXPERIEyCE IN 1744. 201
153. I crossed a water on a footbridge; a ship was lying
by; I came to a hole. I then thought of bread,* that large
and small loaves were taken there every day. — It is probably
the Lutheran church; Christ is compared to the spiritual bread.*
154. July 21X22. I saw a congregation where every one
had a little crown on his head; and where two stood in front
with very large and magnificent crowns. One of them spoke
full of joy half in French, and half in German. — The martyrs
who received crowns were denoted thereby; for of these I had
thought on the previous day; but who the two [in front] were,
and whether one of them was Huss, I do not know.
155. A little child-J- would take hold of me, and take me
with him ; but it seemed to me as if at last I refused [to go].—
This means tliat we must he like children in respect to the Lord.
Since children have now been represented to me twice, and
also in the preceding night, I lighted upon these thoughts,
that we must not trouble ourselves for w^hat is spiritual to
such a degree that it comes to us through our own power,
nor for worldly things; but that like children we must cast
all our cares upon the Lord.
156. I made my way into a church, and desired to come
out in time; but it was full. I, nevertheless, forced my way
through, when I came to an empty bench on which lay a
cloth; with this I tried to cover myself. — This signifies that
I desire to make my way into the church by my own care,
and that I desire to preserve my incognito. This also I did
on the previous day; yet such care ought to be submitted to
our Lord.
soul is as it were a divinity presiding over a certain microcosm or universe,"
and proves this at some length. In a marginal note, however, which runs
along the whole of this passage, he says: "It is to be observed that what
is said here must not be inserted in the chapter or thesis, because it is
premature ; but it is to be kept in reserve. Such seems to me the purport
of a command I have received (Observandum, quod hose non inserenda
iint in capite seu these, nam prcematumm est; sed reservanda ; ita videar
jusstis;" instead of the word j^issus Swedenborg first wrote monitus, but
he crossed out monitus, and wrote jussus instead). — The admonition that
Swedenborg was not to continue there his dissertation on the brain to the
soul, he seems to have received above in no. In2. See Note 164, viii and ix.
* See Note 161, x. f See Note 161, vi.
202 S WEDENB ORG'S TEA VELS AND DIARIES. [Doc. 209 .
157. On awaking I had a vision, when I saw much gold
before me; the air was full of it. — It denotes that the Lord,
who disposes all things, gives me in spiritual and worldly
matters all that I need, whenever like a child I cast my care
upon Him.
158. July 22X23. It appeared to me as if I took a very
high flight, but in such a circle that I came down just as I
became tired. I saw a beautiful saloon, with costly tapestry
suspended from the walls, all in one piece. — This signifies that
on the previous day I had this in my mind and at heart, that
the sum of all is, that we must allow Christ to care for us
in spiritual and worldly things.
I saw a boy running off with one of my shirts, and I ran
after him. — It means probably that I had neglected to wash
my feet.
159. July 24X25. Among other things it appeared to me
as if I were in company with many persons, and as if we made
merry. It seemed to me that I was to be some one's guest;
I went thence on a journey, but was under the impression
that I was to come back again. As I travelled on, however,
without thinking of it I altered my course towards a different
direction. I met one who said that he had cut out a set
of bed-curtains for me; he said something, however, against
my science. — I do not know whether I am to follow a different
method with my work; and whether a preparation is to be
made thereby for something else. I am in the dark about it.
160. July 27X28. I saw my father* in a beautiful surplice
before a congregation. He conversed with me in a friendly
manner, and desired to introduce me to some one in an inner
room, who appeared to be asleep, and to whom he wished to
speak about me. I withdrew softly, for fear of awakening
him. — This meant, that I was then beginning to read the Bible
in the evenings; and that on Saturday evening I was afraid I
had not prepared myself properly.
161. July 29X30. I saw a great beast with wings, which
at times looked like a human being, yet with a great gorge;
it did not dare to touch me. I pursued it with a sword, yet,
* See Note 161, iii.
Doc. 209.] HIS SPIRITUAL EXPERIENCE IN 17 U. 203
I had no chance, nor was I strong enough in my arms, to
strike it. At last I saw it standing hefore me with a gun,
from which it fired something like ])oison, without, however,
doing me any harm : for I was protected. Immediately after-
wards I thrust my sword into its jaws, yet without much effect.
I ascended higher; it seemed to me as if some one said that
it was slain. — The previous day I had been thinking of the
woman and the dragon in the Book of Revelation [chap, xii],
and I wished I could be instrumental in killing the dragon;
when yet nothing is in my power, but only in the Lord's.
162. July SOX August 1. I was a long time in a state of
holy tremor,* yet at the same time in a deep sleep. I was
thinking I should see something holy, and it seemed to me
that I was thrown on my face; but I cannot affirm this with
certainty. Afterwards I was removed thence, and discovered
near me beneath my back some one, with whom I seemed to
be acquainted. I was annoyed at his having withdrawn me
thence, and when he was about to depart I told him he must
not do so again. The tremor continued; but I did not see
anything else. — This signified that something holy had come
to me, and had affected me thus; and also, that I was led
to my work upon the senses, which I began writing to-day ;-{-
and that I did not wish to be drawn away by it from that
w^hich is more important.
163. Afterwards I was waiting for a procession of horses.
Large, beautiful horses, of a yellowish white colour, came in
great numbers, and were followed by some beautiful ones in
pairs; they came to me fat, large, and beautiful, decorated
with fine harness.
This signifies the work upon which I have now entered;
the last was upon the brain. I find by this that I shall have
God's assistance in it; I believe that He will aid me in it.:|:
* See Note 162, i, F.
f Swedenborg began ■writing out for the press Part III of the Regvnm
Animale; a portion of which was pubhshed by liim in London, in 1745.
under the title, De Cute, Sensu Tactus et Gustus; et dc Formis Organicis
in Gencre (the Skin, the Senses of Touch and Taste, and Organic Funns
generally). See Note 164, ix, C.
i Sec Note 164, ix, C.
204 SWEDENBORG'S TEA VELS AXD DIARIES. [Doc. 209.
164. August 4X5. I saw one approaching me with a drawn
sword; I also seemed to have a sword with a silver hilt. But
when he reached me, I had nothing but a broken sheath. He
lay down on my back and bit my hands ; I called for help,
but none came.
Afterwards, I boasted of my strength*' in the presence of
As[sessor] B * * * This signifies that daily I sin against my
God in the thoughts which cling to me; and from which no
man, but God alone, can deliver me; likewise that I had boasted
to D. H. about my work. On the following day I had intended
to go to the communion ; but I forbore, when from the above
I found that none but God alone can give absolution from
sins; wherefore it was given me also to observe some things
with respect to confession [before the communion].
165. August 8X9. I arrived in Sweden and found the
country divided into two kingdoms. The larger one was in
the direction of Upland, the other in the direction of Orebro ;
there were two kings, the latter was less powerful; his domi-
nion, nevertheless, was said to extend to Bohus[lan]. I was
with this king,-|- and his power increased. It seemed to me as
if a decree were issued that I should become Secretary in Java;
but I was found unfit for the place, as I could not converse
in the language; I, nevertheless, went. Afterwards I dreamt
about small birds, which ahghted round my head, and had to
be removed. — It means that I had not properly arranged and
carried out the subject of the corpus reticidare Malpighii.\
166. August 26X27. During the last few days I was very
much troubled and oppressed by my sins, which, it seemed to
me, had not been forgiven, and which prevented my attend-
ing the Lord's Supper the last time. [See no. 164.] The
previous day, however, it seemed to me that I had been re-
lieved. During the night the soles of my feet appeared all
white.§ — This signifies that my sins have been forgiven;** and
* See Note 161, iv, F. f See Note 161, v.
% This subject is treated of by Svvedenborg in Part III of the Regmim
Animale, nos. 433 to 437 of the Latin Edition, and nos. 495 to 499 of the
Enghsh Edition (pp. 397 to 404). See Note 164, ix, D.
tj See Note 161, xii. ** See Introduction to Document 208, p. 140.
Doc. 209.] HIS SPIRIT DA L EXPERIENCE IN 1 744. 205
also many other things, as for example, that I was received
again into favour.
1G7. August 27X28. It seemed to me as if I took a book
out of my father's library. Afterwards I came into a ship
and sat down with one where the rudder usually is ; another
was sitting at my right side. When I rose from my seat,
some person occupied it, and when I desired to resume it, he
moved up further to the right, and made room for me. A
woman was sitting at my left, and another before me. I rose
and allowed her to sit there; she sat down, but no fauteuil
was there, only an arm-chair, and I was sitting in front of
her. Wine was brought on board, which when poured into a
wine-glass looked like cowslip wine. One of these glasses was
offered to me, which I emptied at a draught. It was the most
delicious beverage I ever tasted; and without knowing what
it was, it entered into my thoughts that it was heavenly nectar.
The same man continued to sit in his place on the right near
the rudder. — This signifies the assistance I receive in my work
from a higher hand, so that I am employed simply as an in-
strument;* on this account there was also one among those
who followed me, whose business I said it was to sweep clean.
This too signifies me.
168. September 1X2. I thought of going to the Lord's
table on the second of August [September], since, according
to my best knowledge, I was assured of being relieved from
my sins;* but I then noticed a large dog which ran towards
me, yet without doing me any harm; I pointed it out to one
who sat beside me, to whom it likewise did no harm. — This
means either that on the previous day I desired to boast of
one of my visits, or that others around me use flattering
language.
169. Afterwards it seemed to me as if I heard that Didron-{-
had left his King with whom he was in great favour, and
joined the Danes; also that he was slain there, and that his
wife, who was false, was the cause of it. I waited for his body. —
* See Introduction to Document 108, p. 140.
•}• iJidron is the name of a Swedisli nohle family, many members of
which served with distinction in the Swedish army.
206 SWEDENBOBG'S TEA VELS AND DIARIES. [Doc. 209.
I heard just now, and it was also breathed into me, that
I ought not to leave the Church of Christ, nor [go] to that
place to take the Lord's Supper, that if I did so I should
become again spiritually dead.* More I could not understand
of this, so that there must be some mystery connected with
it. When I abstained from the Holy Supper [cfr. no. 164],
I was illuminated by the Holy Spirit, which is usually the
case when I act according to command.
170. September 16; on a Sunday afternoon. In the night
between the fifteenth and sixteenth I saw in my dream two
kings, the King of France and the King of Poland-|- who
proposed sublime things to me. Afterwards I saw a little
girl who sang to me, when I went out. — This signifies that
what I had written was well-pleasing; it was the last of the
first chapter on the sense of touch4
171. Immediately after dinner, while I was sleeping, a
woman§ appeared to me, but I did not see her face. She
was very stout, and dressed entirely in white. I desired to
purchase from her something to drink; she replied that she
had nothing left. There was one present who yielded me his
right to get a glass from her which she had concealed in her
dress. She was looking for it, when I saw how very stout
she was, as if she were with child.** After looking in the
folds of her sleeve, she found again what she had for drinking.
I thought it was chocolate, but it was wine. I thought I
would not have it, if it were chocolate; but immediately after-
wards I awoke. It seemed to me then, as well as several
times before, that I perceived a very strong smell of wine. I
wondered most at her snow-white clothes. — I do not under-
stand very well what this signifies; and whether she w^as the
woman who was with me, when the word scDictuarium was
mentioned [cfr. no. 114], and who was now with child, for I
* See Note 161, ii. f See Note 161, v.
I The last portion of the first chapter on the sense of touch, which
treats on the use of touch, extends fi'om p. 136 to 144, in Part III of the
Regnum Animale, Latin Edition, and from p. 555 to p. 561 in Vol. II of
the Enghsh Edition. See Note 164, ix, E.
§ See Note 161, iv. ** See Note 161, iv, D.
Doc. 209. ] HIS SPIRIl ' UAL EXPERIENCE IN 1744. 207
did not see her face. It means probably that I^ am engaged
now in writing and in bringing forth* what I have undertaken;
as during the whole day I found myself in a full state of
illustration respecting the matters I had in hand.-j-
172. September 17X18. I saw the King of Prussia, and
one who said he was going to rouse a feeling of hostility
between the Kings of Prussia and France.
173. September 18X19. It seemed to me that I was going
over a field, which was very rough; I had an iron staff in my
hand which towards the last was not heavy to walk with. I
reached the end of the piece of ground, when I lay down in
a bed. A very large ox, of a black colour, came against me
with its horns, in order, as it seemed, to gore me. I was
frightened, but was told that I should come safely through it;
when I awoke. — Something will happen to me after I have
gone through the first chapter on the sense of touch [cfr. no. 170].
174. September 21. Before I fell asleep that day, which
was a Sunday, I -was deeply occupied in my thoughts upon
the things on which I am writing. "Hold your tongue," I
was told, "or I will slay you;" and I saw some one sitting
on a piece of ice. I was frightened. It came upon me just
as in a vision. I then restrained my thoughts, and one of
the usual tremors:[: came over me. — The meaning of this was,
that I should not continue thinking so long, especially on
Sundays; perhaps also in the evenings.
175. September 29X30. This was the night between a
Saturday and a Sunday. I saw the gable-end of the most
beautiful palace which could possibly be seen; its middle
seemed illuminated as with bright sunshine. I was told that it
was resolved in the society that I should become an immortal
member of it, which no one ever before had been, unless he
had died and were still living [in the other world]. Others
said that there were several [in this condition]. The thought
occurred to me whether it was not most important to be
with God, and so to live as that He would look favourably
* See Note 161, iv, D. f See Note 162, i, B.
^ See Note 162, i, F.
208 SWEDENB ORG'S TEA VELS AND DIARIES. [Doc. 209.
upon what 1. had finished writing respecting Organic Forma
generally,* and especially the conclusion.-{-
176. Afterwards some one told me that he would call
upon me at ten o'clock, but he did not know where I lived;
and I answered, as it then seemed to me, that I lived in the
gable end of that palace. — This signified that what I had
written there with God's help, was of such a nature that it
wovild lead me on further and that I would see still more
glorious things.:^
177. Afterwards I was with women,§ but would not touch
them, as I had previously had to do with holier things. Many
things then occurred to me which I left to God's good pleasure,
since I am an instrument with which He may do what He
pleases;** but I should like to be with those mentioned
first; yet not my will but God's be done.
God grant that I do not mistake in this ; I believe I do not.
178. October 3, in the afternoon. I was taking a little
nap, when it was represented to me how the inmost of indi-
vidualities (unitates) consists entirely of the end which is the
reason of the cause ;■]"[- so that if our thoughts are also
considered as individualities, they contain within themselves
no other end and no other reason, than what comes either
from the Spirit of God or from the body.^| "When this comes
from the body, all from the inmost is sin: for all that we
propose to ourselves is opposed to what is spiritual. What
it is whioh governs us, we can easily find out, if we reflect
on our loves which accompany [thought]. -j"|-
179. October 3 to 6. I have noticed several times that
there are various kinds of spirits. The one spirit, which is
that of Christ, is the only one that has all blessedness with
it;^:^ by other spirits man is enticed a thousand ways to
* The dissertation on "Organic Forms generally" fills nos. 470 to 486, in
the fii-st chapter on the sense of touch in the Latin edition, and nos. 531 to 547,
in the English edition; see Note 164, ix, F.
-j- In the conclusion of this dissertation Swedenborg shows how good
and truth are appropriated by man, antl evil and falsity rejected.
^ See Introduction to Document 208, p. 149.
§ See Note 161, iv. ** See Introduction to Document 208, p. 140.
tt'See Note 166, iv. |t See Note 165, iv.
Doc. 209.] HIS SPIRIT VAL EXPERIENCE IX 1741. 209
follow them; but woe to those who do so. Another time Korah
and Dathan occurred to me, who brought strange fire to the
altar, and could not offer it ;* such is the case when a different
fire is introduced than that which comes from Christ. I saw
also something like a fire coming to me.-f It is necessary
therefore that a distinction should be made between spirits;
which, however, cannot be done except through Christ Himself
and His spirit.ij:
180. Afterwards it Avas represented to me in sleep what
terrible danger I had been in the night between the 29tli and
30th of last month, when I Avas upon ice which afterwards
could scarcely bear me, and I came then to a fearfully great
chasm ; a person on the other side could not come to my
assistance, wherefore I turned back. God alone through
Christ§ has helped me in this danger: for He is as a Lord
and Master to me, and I am His slave; and to Him, without
whom no one can come to God,** be all honour and thanks!
181. October 6X7. There was a vivid and yet gracious
appearance as if all was overcast by black crape or skin,
which was shining, yet had no consistence; it was said that
it could not endure, wherefore it was wrapped up, and I
received a promise of greater enlightenment; there was also
an appearance as of an inward light. This [viz. the wrapping
up] I was trying to do from my own self on Sundays. — This
denotes that by my own understanding and my ovm phantasy
I desired to enter into something which is compared to crape,
and which did not stand the proof.
182. 1 was further informed respecting my book upon the "Wor-
ship and Love of God," which was said to be a Divine book;-|"|-
* Book of Numbers, chaji. xvi. ■}- See Xote 162, i, D.
^ See Note 165, iv. § See Note 165, i. ** See Note 165, ii.
•j-f A woi-k entitled "The "Worship and Love of God" (De Cultu et
Aniore Dei) was soon after, in 1745, pul^Hshcd by Swedenborj? in London,
containing two parts. Part III was left by liim in an unfinished state, partly in
proof-sheets and partly in manuscript, and in this condition is preserved now
among the Swedenborg MSS. in the Academy of Sciences in Stockholm.
A fac-simUe edition of this part is contained in Vol. VII of the jihoto-
lithogi'aphic edition of the Swedenborg MSS. An English translation of
Parts I and II appeared in Liondon in 1801, and another in 1828; an
American edition was pubUshed some time aftei'wards.
14
210 SWEDENBOBG'S TRAVELS AND DIARIES. [Doc. 209.
I believe it was to contain also something about spirits;
my book on the Infinite (de Infinito)* I thought treated on
something similar; but I did not receive an answer to this
[suggestion].
183. Afterwards I lighted upon these thoughts, and received
this instruction, viz. that all love for whatever object, as, for
instance for the work upon which I am now engaged — whenever
such an object is loved [for its own sake], and not as a medium
for the only love, which is to God and Jesus Christ,^ is
a meretricious love. For this reason also this love is always
compared in God's Word to whoredom.:}: This I have also
'experienced in myself. But when love to God is man's
chief love, then he does not entertain for these objects any
other kind of love than that of promoting thereby his love
to God.
184. I seemed also to see the Czar Peter, with other
Russian magnates, who despised me because I had half sleeves.
I do not know to what party they belonged.
On several occasions fine bread with other things was
given to me. May God grant that this be, as I believe, the
spiritual bread.§
185. From this, and from what has been said before, it
may be seen how easily human beings may be led astray by
other kinds of spirits,** who represent themselves to men accord-
ing to the quality of the love of each : for loves are represented
by spirits, even in the very operation when women [the rest
of the sentence is wanting].
186. October 7X8. I desired to follow a certain way, but
saw a little boy going up a narrow footpath. I followed him,
but came into a fog. It seemed to me as if there were
soldiers. I walked on crouching and was afraid. I thought,
however, that they were not enemies, but some of our own
peojDle. But when I could not see any road before me, I
turned about, and came into a room in a state of disorder.
I asked for another apartment, and after obtaining it, I
* See first footnote on p. 6. Vol. II.
f See Note 165, i. % See Note 161, iv, B.
§ See Note 161, x. ** Cfr. no. 179.
Doc. 209.] HIS SPIRITUAL EXPERIENCE IN 1744. 211
asked for some water. The person said it was fresh but muddy;*
whereupon 1 ordered some milk, and awoke.— This means that
.'. was on a wrong way, and t'uUowed my own understanding into
a log. In such a case we are afraid of our own people, as
of enemies; but when we pursue the right way, we are afraid
of nobody. By the water is meant that my understanding
is still turbid;* and by the milk that it requires to be
strengthened more.
187. Afterwards I saw in a vision somebody who wore a
black cloak; this was taken away from him, when he disap-
peared. — This means that the former blackness [see no. 181]
vanished; which is the case when a man follows this [i. e.
the right] way and puts his trust entirely in God and Christ,-j-
and not in himself; or in other words when he does not make
flesh, i. e. his own understanding, his arm.
188. I found besides that we are soldiers to fight continually
against Satan. If we have God's Spirit and life, then it is
daily a victory, but if we have it not it is daily a defeat.
We fall into one defeat after another.-i* If such be the case,
we must not despair, but trust in God's grace.
189. Last night it seemed to me as if I had seen a com-
mission of a lieutenant-captain or something of the kind; but
I asked Secretary Bierchenius^-'-^:^ to report that I wished
to retain my former appointment as assessor. — By which is
signified that I did not know what is meant by being a soldier
and fighting against Satan : for God sends angels to man to assist
him to fight. This is meant by the black cloak which was taken
oti' [see no. 187]. God Himself has deigned to enhghten me.
I saw also in vision a heart tilled with blood, by which is
meant love.§
190. October 8X9. This night was the most delightful of
all; since I saw tlu; kingdom of Innocence. Below my feet
I saw the most beautiful garden which could possibly be seen.
On every tree in the garden there gradually appeared white
roses. Afterwards I came into a long room, where beautiful
* See Note 161, vii. f Soe Note 165, iv.
^ Sec Note 161, i. § See Note 161, xii.
14*
212 SWEDENBOEG'S TRAVELS AND DIARIES. [Doc. 209.
white cups were standing, which were filled Avith milk and
bread, and which looked so inviting that nothing can be ima-
gined more so. I was in company with a lady, of whom I
have no particular recollection. I then went back, when a
dear little innocent child* came to me, and told me that the
lady had gone without taking leave. She begged me to buy
her a book, which she wished to take with her, but which she
did not show me. I then awoke.
Besides this it seemed to me as if I entertained in a
house or palace which stood apart a large company of people
who were my acquaintances. Among them were Senators
Lagerberg^^-j- and, I believe, Ehrenpreus"^-{- and others. All
this was at my expense, and it seemed to me as if it was
going to cost me a large sum; the thought kept coming
continually, that it was expensive; but every now and then I
did not care for that, for I noticed that the whole was borne
by the Lord, who owned that prope^-ty, or exhibited it to
me, — This signifies that I was in the kingdom of Innocence,
treating the worldly-minded people there without seeing them.
It means either that my work is not like them, although I
treat them with it, or something else. The child was innocence
itself;* with this I was quite touched, and I wished that I
might be in a kingdom whepe- all is innocence. I regretted
that on awaking I had to leave it. I do not know what is
meant by the lady who went away without taking leave.
On the next day, or on the 9th, my eyesight was so strong
that I could read the Bible with the small print without the
least difficulty.
191. October 9X10. In a vision there appeared to me a
fire as of coal, which was burning briskly. — This meant -the
fire of love [see Note 161, vii].
Afterwards there was signified to me by a representation * * *
[see Note 161, iv, F], that on the previous day I was engaged
with my work.:|: which is entirely different from the other§
* See Note 161, vi. f See Note 161, i.
^ Swedenborg alludes here to the elaboration for the press of Part III
of the Regnum Animale; see Note 164, x.
§ The other work is that on "The Worship and Love of God" (see
no. 182).
Doc. 200.] HIS SPIRITUAL EXPERIENCE IN 17 U. 213
and [proceeds from] au entirely different love; and [I was in
doubt] whether the former work shoukl prevail* (om dm shille
rddaj, and whether it should not rather be regarded as mere
talk and as a plaything only, when compared with the other.
Upon awaking I fully made up my mind to abandon the former
work;f and I should have done so, if it had not aftenvards
seemed to me in my sleep, that I had been sent to a certain
place with a letter. I did not find the way; but my sister
Hedwig'^ saw the letter, and said it Avas intended 'for Ulrica
Adlersten,:}: who had it appeared longed for me. I went there,
and saw also Schonstrom.^^ Afterwards I had continually a
sensation as if they went up to the brain and down again. —
By this I was confirmed to go on with my work.§ May God
grant that this be not against His good pleasure, since as
soon as I break off my sleep I at once come into the effort
to abandon it ; besides God Himself helped me to arrive at
this resolution.** To God alone be praise and honour!
A child fell over my foot, hurt himself, and screamed; I
helped him to get up, and said, Why do you race so? — This
no doubt meant that 1 was too much in a hurry with .that [i. e.
the second work].-|"j-
192. October 10X11. I was in company with a woman,:}:^
yet did not approach her. I afterwards met a gentleman
whom I asked whether I could ei^ter his service, since I had
lost my place through the war. The answer was, No. They
* The meaning- of tliis seems to be, whether Swedenborg should go on
with the Uegnum Animate, or not.
f He alludes here to the elaboration for the press of Part III of tho
Rcgnum Animate; see Note 164, x.
I' Ulrica Adlei-sten was the wife of Swedenborg's first cousin, Albrccht
Schonstrom;8> see Document 9, p. 85, no. 3.
§ Swedenborg seems to have been in doubt whether to proceed with
the printing of Vol III of the Regnum Animate, or not; sec Note 1^4, x.
** He appears to have gone on with the printing of the Regnum Animate
until October 27, when he began the preparation eft" his other work, De
Cultu et Amove Dei; see no. 202.
ff The other work is that on "The Worship and Love of God'' ^aco
no. 182).
^^ See Note 161, iv, E.
y
214 6' WEDENB ORG 'S TEA VELS AND DIARIES. [Doc. 209.
played as it were basset;* the money kept changing hands,
and I was present with them all the time. I asked my servant
whether he had said that I owned some [money] ; he answered,
No, and said that he would give no other answer. — This
signifies the Moravian church [see no. 142], that I am with
them and yet not accepted by them; also that I say I have
no knowledge about religion, but have lost all;-{- further that
they who play basset keep losing and winning.
193. October 12X13. It seemed to me as if some one was
beaten and scourged; yet afterwards he preached above and below
with greater zeal, and did the same [as before]. — By this is meant
that when any one receives chastisement from our Lord, he
is afterwards gifted with greater zeal and spirit to go on with
that to which he is led by the Spirit; so that chastisement
and punishment augment them.:^ On the previous day I was
thinking that I was so glad ; I allowed my thoughts free
course, [and wondered] whether punishment would cause a
change in this: the above is the answer to this question.
194. Afterwards I seemed to say to myself that the Lord
Himself will instruct me.§ — For, as I discovered, I am in such
a state that I know nothing on this subject [i. e. on religion,
cfr. no. 192],-|- except that Clirist must be all in all, or God
through Christ, so that we of ourselves cannot contribute the
least towards it, and still less strive for it: wherefore it is
best to surrender at discretion, and were it possible to be
altogether passive in this matter, it would be a state of
perfection.**
195 I saw also in a vision how some beautiful bread was
presented to me on a plate.-j"|- — This was a prediction that
the Lord Himself will instruct me, as soon as I have attained
that state in which I shall know nothing, and in which all
my preconceived notions will be removed from me; which is
the first state of learning: or, in other words, that I must
* Basset is a game of cards, played in the last century, resembling the
modern faro ; it is said to have been invented in Venice by a nobleman,
who was banished for the invention.
t See Note 162, iii. t See Note 165, iv.
§ See Introduction to Document 208. p. 140.
** See Note 165, vii. ff See Note 161, x.
Doc. 209.] HIS SPIRIT UAL EXPERIENCE IW 1 744. 215
first become a cliild, and that then I shall be able to be
nurtured in knowledge, as is being the case with me now.*
196. October 13X14. Among other things I was told that
during the last two weeks I have begun to improve in my
looks, and to appear like an angol.-|- — May God grant that
this be so ! May God aid me in this, and not take away from
me His grace!
197. October 15X16. In a vision I saw how some one
bearing a heavy load of boards fell imder its weight ; ano-
ther came to his assistance, but I did not see how he was
helped.
In my sleep I saw that at last I went up by a foot-bridge,
seeing a gi'eat gulf and dangers before me, but I managed
to climb up after another person by means of a rope, without,
however, seeing the top, or how I might reach it. — This
signifies that they who strive to help themselves into the
kingdom of heaven by their own effort, or to rise on high
by themselves, labour in vain, and are exposed to constant
danger ; which labour becomes light, when they address themselves
to God, who is man's help in such a case.:|:
198. October 18X19. I dreamt how a big dog, which I
thought was fastened, fleAv at me and bit me in the leg. Some
one came and held its terrible jaws, so that it could do no
more mischief. — The day before I had been at the Medical
College hearing a lecture, when I was rash enough to think
that I should be mentioned as one of those who understood
anatomy best; I was glad, however, that this was not done.
It appeared to me in vision the following night as if a
crooked leg (sncfot, i. e, snedfot) went out of my body. — This
probably signified that by that bite I had become like one
with a crooked leg.
199. October 19X20. I dreamt how I saw one beast
after another. When they opened their wings, I saw that they
were dragons.§ I flew over them, but struck against one.—
Such dragons signify spurious loves, which do not appear as
* See Note 162, iii. f See Introduction to Document 208, p. J 41.
X See Note 165, vii. $5 See Note 161, xi.
216 S WEDENB OBG'S TEA VELS AND DIARIES. [Doc. 209.
dragons, until their wings are discovered.* I was engaged
then in writing on this subject.
200. October 20X21. It was most gracious and wonderful
that on the previous day I had felt myself unworthy of all
the grace God had been pleased to exhibit towards me; for
love of my own self and pride were so deeply rooted in
me ; I therefore prayed to God that He would remove them
from me, since this is not in my own power.-]- In the evening
I found myself in a most curious state of mind, such as I
had never experienced before : for I despaired of God's grace,
although I knew that God is so gracious, and that He has
shown greater grace towards me than towards any one else.
There was an anxiety in the soul, but not in the mind, though
I became conscious of it only in the mind itself, without feeling
any pain in the body.
Afterwards I fell asleep, when it seemed to me as if I
were closely followed by two dogs: after a long time I got
out of their reach, when I was told in my thoughts, that the
object of these strange pains was to cure me of them. When-
ever, therefore, the root of what is deeply ingrained in man
is removed, such a feeling of pain is caused ; this is well-
worth being remembered and preserved in the thoughts.
201. Afterwards I saw a great King, who was King of
France.:}: He went without a suite, and had but a small regal
court. No one from these indications could have seen that
he was a king. Some person with me, it seemed, would not
recognize in him a king, whereupon I said that he was of those
who did not care for such things. He was courteous towards
all without distinction, and conversed also with me. On going
out, too, he had no suite, but took upon himself the burdens
of others, and wore garments similar to theirs.
Thence I came into another large society, where I found
every thing much more magnificent.
Afterwards I saw the Queen; when the chamberlains
entered and bowed before her, she also made a deep reverence;
and there was no pride in her.— It signifies that in Christ
* See Note 161, xi. f See Introduction to Document 208, p. 140.
I See Note 161, v.
Doc. 209.] HIS SPIRIT UAL EXPERIENCE IN 1744. 217
there is not the least pride, but that He makes Himself equal
with others, although He is the greatest King.* He does not
trouble Himself about what is great, and he likewise takes
upon Himself the burdens of others. The Queen, by whom
is meant wisdom, partakes of the same character. She also
has no love of self; and does not think herself greater on
account of being a queen.
202. October 26X27. It was foretold to me that the
twenty-seventh of October would come again ; when I undertook
"The "Worship and Love of God."-}- It seemed as if it were
Christ Himself with whom I associated, as witli another person?
without ceremony. He borrowed a small sum of money from
another amounting to about five pounds. I was disappointed
that He did not borrow the money from me. I took up two
bank-notes, of which methought I first let one drop, and then
the other. He asked what they were; I replied that I had found
two, one having been probably dropped by Him. I offered
them and He took them. In such an innocent way we seemed
to live together; it was the state of innocence.
203. Afterwards I was in my room with another, an ac-
quaintance or relative. I told him that I would show liim
that I had a better apartment. I accordingly went out with
him first into an adjoining room, which extended a great
length ; it was a whole suite of rooms, but did not belong
to me. Some one in a bed asked what he wanted. I left,
and went with him into my own saloon. On opening the door
I found that a whole market-place was lodged there. Immediately
before me many articles were exposed for sale. Beyond this
the flank of a large palace was visible ; but this was removed,
and then everything before me and at the sides appeared full
of beautiful earthen- ware ; it looked like porcelain, and had
just been placed there. On the side they were still busy arranging
it. Afterwards I went into my own little chamber which was
also shining. — By this is signified the whole of that work upon
which I am now entering in God's name; in front, before me, is
the part on "The Worship of God," at the sides that treating
on "The Love" [of God]. There is also signified thereby that I
♦ See Note 165, ii. f See Note 164, x.
218 S WEDENB ORG 'S TRA VELS AND DIARIES. [Doc. 209.
must not take of the articles manufactured by others,* as
those were contained in the saloon which I had rented; but
that I must use my own. My chamber, which Avas adjoining,
signified this other work; and the room at the side signified
the one which did not belong to me. May God lead me
in the right way ! Christ said that I must not undertake
anything without Him.
204. I mounted a fine black horse. There were two of
us. The horse was fiery; it first went out of the way, but
afterwards turned round. — This signifies my undertaking, which
as yet appears dark to me, but at last will move in the
right track.
205. While I was going with my friend through a long
passage, a pretty maiden-}- came and rushed into his arms and
as it were sobbed. I asked her whether she knew him. She
did not answer. I then took her away from him, and led her
by the arm. — This was my new work to which she addressed
herself, from which I took her in this way.
206. In the morning there appeared to me in a vision
a market, like the "disting"^ market. It was in my father's
house at Upsal, in the saloon up stairs, in the entrance,
and all over the house. — This signifies the same [as above,
cfr. no. 203]; so that this must be done, and indeed with a
greater degree of certainty.
207. In the morning, on awaking, I fell into a swoon or
fainting fit, similar to that which I experienced about six
or seven years ago at Amsterdam, when I entered upon the
(Economia Regni Animalis; but it was much more subtle, so
that I was almost dead. It came upon me as soon as I saw
the light. I threw myself upon my face, when it gradually
passed ofi". In the mean time short interrupted slumbers
took possession of me. So that this swoon or deliquium was
* See Note 162, iv. f See Note 161. iv, A.
I The "disting" is a large market or fair which is held at Upsal in the
•month of February. It is said to have taken its origin from a feast which
was celebrated in ancient times, about that period of the year, in honour
of the goddess Disa, and which was called "Disablot" (worship of Disa).
About the same time also a -'ting" i. e. a court was held among the
assembled people, where goods were exchanged.
Doc. 209.] HIS SFIRITUAL EXPERIENCE IN 1744. 219
more interior and deeper; but I soon got over it. — This
signifies that my head is being cleared, and is really being
cleansed of all that would obstruct these thoughts; as was
also the case last time ; because it gave me penetration,
cspocially whilst writing. This was also represented to me
now, in that I appeared to write a fine hand.*
[Thus ends the remarkable diary of Swedenborg's spiri-
tual experience in 1744. After a few blank pages there
is another entry marked: 11X12, recording some experience
he had with Prof. CEhlreich,^''^f similar to that described
in no. 140, under the date, May 19X20. From this it would
seem that the date of these memoranda is June 11X12, 1744,
and that no. 208 Avhich now follows ought in reality to come
after no. 143.]
208. * * * ^ I left Prof. (Ehlreich.f On the way there was
deep water; but at the side there was a passage (en gCuig),
where was very little; wherefore I stepped out at the side,
for it did not seem necessary for me to walk through the
deep water.
A rocket seemed to burst over my head, which shed many
sparks of beautiful fire. — It means perhaps love for what
is high.§
209. On another blank page in the back part of the original
manuscript volume the author gives a further explanation, in
Latin, of a statement made by him in no. 149, to this effect:
All objects of the sciences, viz. all truths, were represented
to him under the form of women or virgins,** and he declares
himself there to be their "devoted servant;" although these
words are afterwards crossed out.
* See Note 162, i, B. f See Note 160, iii.
% See Note 161. iv, F. § See Note 161, vii.
** See Note 161, iv, A.
SECTION IX.
SWEDENBORG'S CORRESPONDENCE
FROM 1749 TO 1772.
DOCUMENT 210.
FIRST LETTER OF J. WRETMAN'*' TO
EMANUEL SWEDENBORG.=*=
Well-born Sir,
I was glad to learn from your esteemed letter
of the 10th (old style), 21st (new style) of the present month tliat
the letter from England which I forwarded to you had been duly
received. Another letter from Sweden is now enclosed to you;
the postage of both letters, according to your instructions, hav-
ing been charged to your account.
I have the honour to remain
Your most obedient servant,
Joachim Wretman.
Amsterdam, Nov. 25, 1749.
To Mr. Em. Swedenborg, at the Sign of St. Josepli. Care of
Mr. Beckers, Rue de St. Pierre, Aix La Chapelle.
* The Swedish urijiinal of this Dooimicnt is preserved in tlie Archives
of the Swedcnl)org Society, London, wliei-e it was de])osit('d, with tlie
other letters addressed by Wretman to Swedenl)org, l)y the Editor of these
Documents.
DOCUMENT 2\l.
SECOND LETTER OP J. WRETMAN^*' TO
EMANUEL SWEDENBORG.*
Well-born Sir,
Taking the opportunity of sending you a letter
from England, I have the honour of wishing you a very
happy New Year, May you enjoy numberless returns of this
festive season, in a state of perfect health and with all the
blessings you may desire.
With these wishes I have great pleasure in commending
myself to your favour, assuring you that, with all due defer-
ence, I shall forever be
Your most obedient servant,
Joachim Wketman,
Amsterdam, January 9, 1750.
To Mr. Em. Swedenborg, at the Sign of St. Joseph, Care of
Mr. Beckers, Rue de St. Pierre, Aix La Chapelle.
* The Swedish ovig-inal of this Document is in tlie Archives of the
Swedenborg Society, London, (see foot-note to Document 210).
DOCUMENT 212.
THIRD T.ETTER OF J. WRETMAN^'* TO
EMANUEL SWEDENBORa*
"Well-bom Sir,
I was delighted to have the honour of receiving
your acceptable letter of the 2nd inst., and should have liked
very much to hear that the letter from England had duly
arrived.
In case any parcels arrive from England by post,
they shall be paid for and kept subject to your orders.
Messrs. Grill"^ of this place have informed me that two par-
cels have been left in their care by a skipper from England;
one of which is addressed to Jansonius Wacsberg and the other
to Jacob Verlouw, Amsterdam; but as the latter bookseller
has failed, and it is supposed that these parcels concern you,
we desire to know in what way you would like to dispose of
them. Meanwhile I remain, with all due deference,
Your most obedient servant,
Joachim Wretman.
Amsterdam, January 20, 1750.
To Mr. Em. Swedcnborg, at the Sign of St. Joseph, Care of
Mr. Beckers, Rue de St. Pierre, Aix La Chapelle.
* The original of this letter is in the Archives of the Swedenborg'
Society, London (see footnote to Document IdiOj.
15
DOCUMENT 213.
FOURTH LETTER OF J. WRETMAN^'* TO
EMANUEL SWEDENBORG*
Well-bom Sir,
In agreement with instructions contained in your
honoured letters of the 11th and 24th of last month, I notified
to Messrs. GrilF^ that the parcels of books which had arrived
must remain in their care, until you dispose of them other-
wise. Of the parcels which were to arrive from England
by post, I have not yet heard anything. The Mallium Sana
which you wish is not known here at all ; at least it is not kept
for sale; but they have promised to inquire for it. As soon
as I receive even a small quantity of it, it shall be forwarded
to you, together with the melon seeds; but I am at a loss to
know what you mean by cocomhes, unless you intend it for
couconibre [cucumber] seed. I shall therefore delay executing
your order until I receive more minute instructions. The bulbs
of the tulips, hyacinths, and others must be put into the ground
in autumn, before the frost begins ; for if they be planted
in spring all will not come up ; the flowers must be left [i. e.
they must not be cut off], or the bulbs will die. For four or
five florins some of each might be collected, and sent to Sweden
by the first ship. If then all the flowers do not come out, the
loss will be small compared with the trouble of planting them.
With usual deference I remain
Your obedient servant,
Joachim Weetman.
Amsterdam, February 10, 1750.
To Mr. Em. Swedenborg, at the Sign of St. Joseph, Care of
Mr. Beckers, Rue de St. Pierre, Aix La Chapelle.
* The Swedish original of this letter is in the Archives of the Sweden-
borg Society, London (see footnote to Document 210).
DOCUMENT 214,
FIFTH LETTER OF J. WRETMAN^"'* TO
E^IANUEL SWEDENBORa *
Well-born Sir and kind Patron,
I was delighted to hear by your kind letter of
August 21 that you had safely reached home, and that the
box containing the sugar had likewise been delivered in good
time. I received at the same time your remittance of 52 florins
1 stivers by draft on Messrs. Anthon and John Grill,"^ which
has been honoured, and by which your account with me has
been settled. I was very glad to hear that your garden and
residence escaped the last terrible fire in Stockholm. The
signs of the times look threatening, especially for the Swedish
shipping interest. When the Court of Denmark shows an ill-
will against that of Sweden by calling back their Ambassador
without his taking leave, it looks very badly, and the whole
Korth in this case ^vill be involved in war for the sake of
France and England.
I commend myself to your constant favour, and I, with
profound deference, have the honour to remain always
Your obedient servant,
Joachim Wketman.
Amsterdam, September 1, 1759.
To Mr. Em. Swedcnborg, Assessor in the Royal College of
Mines, Stockholm.
* The Swedish original of this letter is in the Archives of the Swctlcn-
borg Society, London (see footnote to Document 210).
15*
DOCUMENT 215.
BARON VON HATZEL* TO EMANUEL
SWEDENBORG.f
Well-born Sir,
From my venerable, pious, and deeply learned
friend, his Excellency Count G. Bonde,^'^ I first heard of the
extraordinary insight and illumination wherewith the Almighty
has been pleased to gift you ; but subsequently I was able to per-
ceive and see it more clearly by the writings which you have
published in London, and some of which I have read with
amazement. Now, as from my early youth, with the talent
which God has entrusted to me, I have striven after truth, and
have preferred theosophy to all other things, the desire has
sprung up in me not only to make your acquaintance, but also
in many things to become your disciple, and by following
the same way in which you began and have succeeded so well,
to reach, under your guidance, the same fountain of wisdom
and intelligence, and taste of its waters; and in making this
request of you I am not impelled by the desire to become
great, or wealthy, or distinguished above others, but only to
acquire wisdom. As you will not be displeased with my motive,
and as you can be convinced of its purity by the spirits with
whom at your own pleasure you hold familiar intercourse ; and
* Some particulars respecting Baron von Hatzel are furnished by Count
Gustavus von Bonde in Document 216.
•]- The German original of this letter is contained in the Bergius Col-
lection, Vol. XVI, p. 278, in the Library of the Academy of Sciences in
Stockholm.
Doc. 215.] BARON HATZEL TO SWEDENB ORG. 229
as you yourself know and teach that all good is and must be
communicated to others, I therefore flatter myself that you will
promote what I intend, and not withhold your help, and,
especially, that you will kindly point out to me in which of
the Jive hooks of Moses, in which chapter, and in which tivo
vei'ses, lies concealed the potuer of entering into consort with
spirits;* likewise, how this power is to be used, and how one
must comport himself. It is a great favour which I here ask
from you whom I love; yet, if I consider that true love re-
fuses nothing, I am confident that you will the more readily
grant my request, as you may rest assured, that I seek the
good and the true solely for the sake of the good and the
true and for the sake of their use; and that I shall be most
profoundly grateful to you, my amiable preceptor, and prepared
at all times to render any service in return. If you comply
with my request, you will thereby facilitate and promote very
much my intention to translate all your writings into the High
German and French languages, in order that the Divine Truths
contained therein may be made accessible even to the unedu-
cated. Will you kindly take my ideas, or rather my request,
into consideration, and examine whether I am a capable sub-
ject or not, and act according to your discretion; and what-
ever you may do, I shall be pleased therewith, and submit
to your judgment respecting me ? Should you be inclined to
accept the testimony of his Excellency Count von Bonde, he
will willingly speak in my favour, and endeavour to prevail
upon you to answer me. He will also undertake to forward
to me the letters with which you may graciously favour me.
As soon as I receive your reply to which I look forward
eagerly, I shall take the liberty frankly to communicate to you
some points which have struck me in reading your writings.
But meanwhile I pray that God may keep you for many
years in a state of health, and that He may speed His work
through you.
* The idea that there are two verses in the Sacred Scripture by wliich
man receives the power of holding converse with spii'its, has been widely
Bpread among necromancers of all ages.
230 SWEDENBORG'S COBRESPONDENCE. [Doc. 216.
I commend myself to you with all due consideration, and
have the honour to remain, with profound esteem and genuine
love,
Your obedient arid faithfiil servant,
L. Baeon von Hatzel,
Chevalier Grand Croix de I'Ordre Constantinien
de St. George.
P. S. Have you ever read Edelmann's^^® writings ? What
do you think of them ?
DOCUMENT 216.
COUNT GUSTAVUS BOOT)E^'' TO EMANUEL
SWEDENBORG.*
Well-bom Assessor,
On account of our old friendship I hope you
will not be displeased at the freedom I take in recommending
to you one of my friends in Holland, and the request he makes
in the enclosed letter. His name and address are as follows:
M. d' Hatzel, Baron, Chevalier et Grand Croix de I'Ordre Con-
stantinien, Rotterdam. After corresponding with him for se-
veral years on matters connected with medicine and some other
sciences in which he is versed, he wrote to me in the spring
that he had read some of your rare writings, and had heard
that their author was living here in Sweden ; wherefore he begged
me very much to inquire about it, and to let him know. On
receiving my answer he sent me the enclosed letter begging me
to recommend its contents to you in the best manner. As his
handwriting is very indistinct and illegible, I have had it copied,
that you may read and understand it better. In his letter to
* A copy made from the oi-iginal Document is contained ia the Bergius
Collection, Vol. XYI, p, 280, in the Library of the Academy of Sciences in
Stockholm.
•Doc. 217.] SWEDENBORG TO COUNT BONDE. 231
me he writes that he has derived inexpressible pleasure and
light from your writings in matters on which he has speculated
for many years; wherefore he begged me the more to advocate
his request. If you choose to grant his desire, and send me
a reply to his letter, I will take care to get it into the hands
of the owner.
I willingly make use of this occasion to remind you of a
kind promise you made, to honour me this summer with a
visit, and to examine my little garden, so far as it deserves
this name; when you may rest assured that you will be more
than welcome, and when I shall have an opportunity of assur
ing you still more of the constant esteem with which I am
Your most dutiful servant,
GUSTAVUS BoNDE.
Ilassleby, (Hesselby), August 7, 1760.
DOCUMENT 217.
EMANUEL SWEDENBORG TO COUNT
GUSTAVUS BONDE.^^'*
Your Excellency,
I thank you for the honour of your letter, and
your very kind invitation to Hesselby. The letter from Baron
Hatzel of Rotterdam, which you enclosed to me, I ought, in con-
formity with his wishes, to have answered; but as it concerns
the writings which were lately published in England, and which
appeared without my name, on that account I must not enter
into any literary connection with any one abroad, and thereby
* The oriprinal of this important letter is presen'ed in the Archives of
the Bonde Family in SUfstaliolm, (see Forssell, Catalogue of the MSS.
preserved in Siifstaholm). A copy of the original letter countersigned by
Count G. A. Sparre and Baron Axel Hjalmar Leijonhufvud, was most
kindly forwarded by these two nobles to the Editor of these Documents,
on February 22, 18(j9. A coi)y iirejiarcd from Swedenliorg's original draught
ol the letter is contained in the Burgius Cullection, Vol. XV'I, p. 281,
232 SWEDENBORG'S CORRESPONDENCE. [Doc. 217.
acknowledge myself as their author.* But it is different in
my own country. Those abroad, however, may be answered
through the medium of others; and I therefore humbly beg
that you will remember me kindly to him, and excuse my not
being able to give him an answer with my own hand; you
will express to him also my pleasure at his having derived
satisfaction and light from the perusal of these writings, which
is a sign of his having been in a state of illustration from
heaven; for the matters which are there treated of cannot be
comprehended without illustration, since they do not belong
to the external but to the internal understanding. With respect
to some verses in the books of Moses, which possess the
property and power of introducing man to intercourse with
spirits or enabling him to speak with them; I do not know of
any verses in Scripture which have this property more than
others; I only know that the Word of God is every^vhere
written in such a style, that when a man reads it with affection
and attention, spirits and angels have a part in it, and adjoin
themselves to him; for the Word of God is so written that it
forms a bond of union between heaven and earth (see what
is written on this subject in the work on Heaven and Hell,
nos. 303 to 310). The Lord, nevertheless, so disposes it, that
spirits and men are seldom brought together so closely as to
converse with one another ;-J- for by intercourse with spirits
men are brought into such a condition as to their souls, that
they are speedily in danger of their life;:}: wherefore I would
dissuade all from cherishing such desires. The Lord Himself
has been pleased to introduce me into converse and inter-
course with spirits and angels for the reasons which have been
explained in my writings; wherefore I am protected by the
Lord Himself from the many desperate attempts and attacks
of evil spirits. The way in which spirits and men are kept
* In his original draught Swedenborg had added here the following
words: "The bookseller who has these wiitings for sale has also been for-
bidden to make my name known."
f In the original draft the following words are added here: "for this
is more dangerous than men suppose."
\ The following words are added in the original draft: "Unless the
Lord Himself bring them into this condition, and take them under His
care, and protect them specially, as is the case with me."
Doc. 218.] SWEDENBORG TO COUNT HOPKEN. 233
apart is tliis; spirits are kept in spiritual, and men in natural,
thought and speech ; whereby they are separated so as to
make one only by correspondences; the nature of which has
likewise been treated of. As long therefore as spirits are in
a spiritual, and men in a natural state, they are not brought
together so as to converse with one another, although they
are together in affection; but when spirits converse with men
they are out of their spiritual state, and in a natural state
like men, and then they may bring them into danger of so^l
and life, as has been stated above. For this reason they have
to be kept apart, so that the spirits do not know anything of
man, nor man of them, although they are always together;
for man cannot live unless he be associated with spirits, through
whom he is connected with heaven and hell, and thereby
receives his life.
I am bold enough to pray you most humbly to write to
Baron Hatzel; remember me kindly to him, give him my ex-
cuse, and communicate to him, as an answer to his letter, as
much as you please of what I have here written; for he writes
on this subject in his letter to me, and desires information. I
remain, with all deference and respect,
Your most humble servant,
Em. Swedenboeg.
Stockholm, August 11, 1760.
DOCUMENT 218.
EMANUEL SWEDENBORa TO COUNT
HOPKEN.^'*
Your Excellency,
When I had the honour of being with you, I
promised to send you my Begnum Minerals; but on looking for
it I found that it was gone, and I remembered then that I
* The copy of Swammerdam's Bihlia Naturce presented by Swedenborg
to Count Hcipken containing the Swedish original of the above letter is
now in the possession of Prof. Loven of the Carolinska Institutct in Stockholm.
234 SWEDENBORG'S CORRESPONDENCE. [Doc. 219.
had given it to the Library in Stockholm. In order to fulfil
my promise I send you instead Swammerdam's Bihlia Naturce,
which will perhaps interest you more than the Begnum Minerale.
I have no longer any use for this book, since my attention
has been directed from natural to spiritual things.
I remain with deference,
Your most humble servant,
Em. Swedenborg.
April 10, [1760?]
DOCUMENT 219.
SIXTH LETTER OF J. WRETMAN^'* TO
EMANUEL SWEDENBORa.*
Well-born Sir and kind Patron,
I was very much pleased to learn from your
favour of June 21, that the pyramids of box-tree which I
forwarded to you, have arrived safely, and that they meet with
your approval. I have been also informed by my brother that
the amount charged has been paid to him; for Avhich I express
to you my best thanks. A better opportunity could not have
occurred, than when I sent it at your desire by Capt. John
Frederic Last, with very small charges for freight.
Four figures of box-tree, packed in baskets, at
5 florins 5 stivers 21 —
Baskets, earth, straw, &c 1 4
Invoice, customs' examination, and taking on board 1 16
Sound dues and agio 10
The whole sum in Dutch currency .... 24 10
Will you kindly pay this sum, like the last, to my brother,
John Wretman in Stockholm, and also ask Mr. Peter Hultman,^^'-
on the strength of the contract which I made with the skipper,
to have the figures delivered to him, and to give them good
* The Swedish original of this Document is in the Ai'chives of the
Swedenborg Society, London (see footnote to Document 210),
Doc. 220.] SWEDENBOEG TO FILENIUS.
235
quarters. You must not think that they are clear, because
they require several years' growth and Avatchful care before
they are so far ready as to do service in the field, and I hope
also that like faithful grenadiers they will stick to their posts.*
I desire nothing more than that they may please you, and
that I may forever enjoy the favour of being
Your humble servant,
Joachim Whetman.
Amsterdam, September 27, 1760.
To Mr. Emanuel Swedenborg, Assessor in the Eoyal College
of Mines, Stockholm.
DOCUMENT 220.
EMANUEL SWEDENBORa TO BISHOP
FILENIUS.^ t
Eight Reverend Doctor and Bishop,
Most honoured Brother,
I had the honour of receiving your favour in
which you informed me of the engagement which has since
tei-minated in the marriage of your and my sister's daughter,
Anna Dorothea Filenia, with Magister Samuel Alf,^" professor
and lector. With all my heart I wish them success and happiness ;
and may they be long and permanently blessed therewith, to
their own and their parents' heartfelt joy, which will also be
a joy to me.
With deference and hearty congratulations for a blessed
New Year I remain, Right Reverend Doctor and Bishop,
Your most humble servant,
Em. Sw'edenbokg.
Stockholm, January 6, 1763.
* Respecting these box-troeii, which were planted before Swedenborg's
house, see Document 5. no. 6.
■{- The Swedish onginal of this letter is preserved in the Cathedral-
Library of Linktiping among the letters of BishuiJ Fik-nius.
DOCUMENT 221.
FIRST LETTER OF EMAMJEL SWEDENBORO
TO DR. BEYER.'^*
Reverend Doctor,
As an opportunity offers, I make use of it to
send you the beginning of the Apocaly2)sis Revelata, so far as
it is printed, I send you two copies. The remainder, or as
much as may then have appeared, will follow next spring, so
as to complete your copies.
I remain in all friendship
Your obedient servant,
Eman. Swedenboeg.
Amsterdam, October 1, 1765.
* Swedenborg's letters to Dr. Beyer came at an early period into the
possession of the Academy of Sciences in Stockholm; where they were
preserved among the Swedenborg MSS. Together with the original draughts
of some of the letters which had remained in Swedenborg's possession
these letters were bound in one volume at the expense of Augustus Norden-
skold (see Note 35, Yol. I, p. 639). In a catalogue of the MSS. prepared
by Secretary "Wilcke, who died in 1796, it is stated that this volume was
"lent to 'Wadstr6m."36 Of the nineteen letters belonging to the Collection,
sixteen were printed in the "Samhngar for Philantroper," a Journal
published by the Philanthropic Exegetic Society in Stockholm during 1788
and 1789 (see Note 20, Vol. I, p. 622). The letters seem to have remained
afterwards in the possession of one of the heirs of Gustaf J. BiUberg,
Secretary of the Society "Pro Fide et Charitate" (see Note 119, Vol. I, p. 705),
until some time in 1866 or 1867, when they were unfortunately dispersed.
In 1868 and 1869 the Editor of these Documents obtained a clue to the
whereabouts of some of the letters, and the Librarian Ahlstrand of the
Academy of Sciences in Stockholm, acting on his information, succeeded in
estabUshing the proprietorship of the Academy to them. Mainly through
the exertions of T. A. af BOlbergh, Piscal-Advocate in the Court of Appeals,
DOCUMENT 222.
DR. BEYER" TO EMANUEL SWEDENBORG*
Well-born Sir,
A long felt sense of duty impels me to return
you my humble thanks for the printed sheets of the AioocaJyims
Bevelata which you kindly sent me. Since receiving them my
zeal has very much increased, and I rejoice at the good hope
which you kindly hold out in respect to it. It cannot be other-
wise, when one ponders over it more deeply, than that the
spiritual sense reigns in this book hitherto so completely
sealed. The desire was long since awakened in me, and be-
comes stronger from day to day, to go through the whole of
your theological -writings; and by the kindness of my cousin
I have succeeded in getting most of them into my hands, and
have also had the opportunity to read a great part of them.
most of the letters have been restored to the Librarj^ of the Academy.
A few he was unable to regain; one of these has since found its way
into the British Museum, where it is exhibited in one of the glass-
cases. Ten of the letters which were published in the "Samlingar for
Philantroper," appeared in an English translation in the New Jerusalem
Magazine of 1790, and from that source they were introduced by Dr.
Im. Tafel into Part II of his German collection of the Swedenborg
Documents; to these he subsequently added six ot the remaining letters
which had been published in the Swedish periodical. All these letters were
introduced into the enlarged edition of the Enghsh translation of the
Swedenborg Documents, published in 1855 ; but only fourteen of them are
in the American reprint of 1847.
The original of the above letter wliicli has never before appeared in
print, is presci-ved in the Libraiy of the Academy of Sciences in Stockholm.
* A copy taken from the Swedish original is contained in the Bergius
Collection, Vol. XVI, p. 275, in the Library of the Academy of Sciences
in Stockholm.
238 SWEDEXB ORG'S CORRESPONDENCE. [Doc. 222.
I refrain from describing to you the joy I have often ex-
perienced, and how the glorious truths are beginning to shine
before me ; also how, in accordance with my wishes, I should
not rest until I had read all the writings over and over again,
Avere I not prevented by my daily occupations and engagements.
I was pleased to see in the Ught of the sound and genuine
philology of modern times, that your system of doctrine does
not militate against it, but rather seems to kindle a purer
light. But I have, nevertheless, been troubled for some time
that you do not anywhere speak of the writings of the apostles
as being God's Word. They had likewise an immediate influx
of God's Spirit; they were God-inspired (GsoTrvsuaxoi) in no
less a degree than the prophets. It has also seemed to me
as if you were not willing to look upon their writings and
declarations as correct in every way. Several things have
occurred to me to afford some solution of it; and I respect-
fully submit to you whether it is to be understood that accord-
ing to your opinion the apostles were certainly influenced by
God's Spirit, and indeed to such a degree that, in agreement
with God's distinct promise, the very words were instilled into
them; but that the difference must be attributed to the doctrine,
and the word out of which doctrine is derived, which had to
be accommodated to the comprehension and the method of
thought prevailing in the churches of that time; so that not
the same relation of correspondence in spiritual and heavenly
thmgs can exist in their word and doctrine, as in the remain-
ing portions of God's Word, which we have; but that the
doctrine of the apostles was, nevertheless, pure, correct, and
Divine. Paul, so far as I can see, certainly does not differ
from you in the doctrine of faith, of good works, imputation, &c.;
and he seems to confirm, in Hebrews, v, 11 to 14, the un-
pretending view which I have expressed above. I should like
some expression from you on this subject^ if it could be done
without inconvenience to you. Another wish I have besides,
to see the subject of marriage fully treated of, which among
those who have delicate feelings awakens embarrassing questions
of conscience, and by the generality of men is not well under-
stood, and still less properly explained.
The great kindness you have already shown me, emboldens
Doc. 223.] SWEDEXBOBG TO DR. BEYER. 239
me to ask you to procure for me through Captain Sjogard
vohimes I, II and VIII of the Arcana Goelestia, i. e. every-
thing before no. 2760 and after no. 9442. Mr. Beyer promises
to pay for them in his account with Messrs. Hasselgren. All
the remaining books have arrived from England, but these
they were unable to find. I am under the sense of no small
loss, as long as I have no access to them. I am also dis-
satisfied with myself for daring to cause you so much trouble.
With all deference I remain
Your humble servant,
Gabriel Andeesson Beyer.
Gottenburg, March 18, 176G.
DOCUMENT 223.
SECOND LETTER OF EMANUEL SWEDENBORG
TO DR. BEYER.'' ''^
[Reverend Doctor],
I have at last brought the Book of Revelation
to a close, and send you eight copies of it; two bound, and
six in sheets, which you will please to dispose of in the follow-
ing manner: one copy for yourself, one for the Bishop,-j- one
for the Dean,^ one for Dr. Rosen,*^ one for the burgomaster,
Mr. Petterson, one for the library; the two remaining copies
you may lend out to your friends. At the conclusion of every
chapter there are memoral)le relations separated from the text
by asterisks which you wdll please to read over first. From
these a thorough knowledge may be gathered of the wretched
state into which the Reformed Churches have been brought by
Faith alone. I am now going from this place to England,
where some noise is probably being made, on account of the
* The Swedish original of this Document is Letter II in the "Sam-
lingar for Philantroper," from which the above translation has been made.
In the English and American editions of the Swcdenborg Documents this
Document, in a translation taken from the "New Jerusalem Magazine" of
1790 (p. 139), figures as no. I of Swedenborg's Letters to Dr. Beyer.
f Bishop Lambcrg (sec Note 178). i^ Dr. Ekcbom (see Note 179).
240 SWEDENBOBG'S CORBESPONDENCE. [Doc. 224.
bishops of England being somewhat severely treated in the
memorable relations ; yet necessity required it. I remain [with
all friendship]
Your obedient servant,
Em. Swedenboeg.
Amsterdam, April 8, 1766.
DOCUMENT 224.
THIKD LETTER OE EMANUEL SWEDENBORG
TO DR. BEYER.''*
Reverend Doctor,
I had the pleasure yesterday to receive your
favour of the 18th of March. This week I will go to London,
and towards the close of July or the beginning of August I
intend to return to Sweden, when I shall be pleased to renew
my conversations with you at Gottenburg.
I learn from your letter that you did not receive Vols. I,
II, and VIII of the Arcana Cmlestia, w^hen yet the person in
London has still some complete copies in stock. As soon as
I arrive there, I will inquire how this has happened, and
send you the missing volumes ; or else I will forward you a
complete copy, without any payment whatever.
In respect to the writings of the apostles and Paul,
I have not quoted them in the Arcana Ccelestia, because
they are doctrinal writings, and consequently are not written
in the style of the Word, like those of the prophets,
of David, of the Evangelists, and the Book of Revelation.
The style of the "Word consists altogether of correspondences,
wherefore it is effective of immediate communication with
heaven; but in doctrinal writings there is a different style,
which has indeed communication with heaven, but mediately.
They were written thus by the apostles, thM the new Christian
* The Swedish original from which the above translation has been made
is preserved in the British Museum in London; part of it was printed as
Letter III of the "Samhngar for Philantroper." A translation of this portion
constitutes Letter LL in the EngUsh and American editions of the Sweden-
borg Documents, taken from the "New Jerusalem Magazine" of 1790, p. 140.
Doc. 225.] SWEDENBOEG TO COUNT SCHEFFEE. 241
Church might be commenced through them; wherefore matters
of doctrine could not be written in the style of the Word,
but they had to be expressed in such a manner, as to be
understood more clearly and intimately. The writings of the
apostles are, nevertheless, good books of the church, insisting
upon the doctrine of charity and its faith as strongly as the
Lord Himself has done in the Gospels and the Book of
Revelation ; as may be seen and found evident by every one
who in reading them directs his attention to these points.
That Paul's expression in Romans ii, 28, concerning Justific-
ation by Faith, has been quite misunderstood, is proved in the
Apocalypsis Bevelata, no. 417, to which you may refer; where-
fore the doctrine of Justification by Faith Alone, Avhich con-
stitutes the theology of the Reformed churches at the present
day, is built on an entirely false foundation. With my kindest
remembrances to your and my friends, I remain with esteem,
Your obedient servant,
Em. Swedenbohg.
Amsterdam, April 15, 176G.
DOCUMENT 225.
E^IANUEL SWEDENBORG TO THE [SWEDISH]
AjMBASSADOR [IN PARISJ.*
Your Excellency,
I passed the winter at Amsterdam, and during
that period published an Explanation of the Book ot Revel-
ation, entitled Apocalypsis Eevelata, containing arcana hitherto
* The Swedish original of this letter is lost. The English translation
of which the above is a reproduction with a slight alteration of style, was
first pubhshed in the Appendix to the second edition ol "A theosophic
treatise on Influx," by Swedenborg, whicli appeared in 1784. The appendix
\\-as also puldislied under the separate title of "An Eulogium on the lately
deceased Mr. Emanuel Swedenborg, to which is added a variety of anecdotes
and observations on Mr. Swedenl;org," &c. (p. 37). The original draughts
of Documents 225, 226, and 239 seem to have been discovered by the
brothers Nordenskold among the Swedenborg MSS., and brought to London
in 1783 by C. F. ISordenskold (see Note 20, Vol. I, p. 622).— The letter
16
242 SWEDENBORG'S COBRESPONDENCE. [Doc. 225.
unrevealed. I have sent your Excellency twenty copies of it.
Messrs. Howen and Zoon are acquainted with the captain who
has charge of them. Two copies of the work 1 addressed to
the Cardinal de Rohan,* two to the Royal Society of Sciences,
two to the Secretary of State, and one is intended for the
Royal Library. In the same work are inserted various Memor-
able Relations of my intercourse with the spiritual world;
these are separated from the text by asterisks, and are placed
at the end of the explanation of each chapter: as they contain
some remarkable particulars, they will probably excite the
reader to a first perusal. Besides tliis I have published a
New Method for finding the Longitude, which I discovered
in my youth.-]- Of this I send your Excellency ten copies,
that you may distribute them to such as possess a knowledge
of astronomy. Should a suitable opportunity present itself,
I shall esteem it a favour, if your Excellency would send two
copies of it to the Royal Society in Berlin. This week I shall
set out for London, where I intend to stay about ten weeks,
and where I may be informed whether the books have arrived.
[Em. Swedenboeg.]
[Amsterdam, about May or June, 1706.]
does not seem to be addressed to the Swedish Ambassador at the Hague,
because Swedenborg speaks of having jjut the books "in charge of a
captain," and he desires to be infonned in London whether "the books
have ai'rived." That the letter was written to the Ambassador in France
is made probable from the fact that two copies of the work were addi'essed
to the "Cardinal de Rohan," who was a Frenchman and lived in Paris.
The Swedish Ambassador in Paris, at the time when Swedenborg wiote
the above letter, was Count Uhic Scheffer, with whose brother, Senator
C. F. Scheffer, he was intimately acquainted, and whom, with Senators von
Hopken and Palmstjerna, he had defended before the Swedish Diet in 1761,
(see Document 196). That Swedenborg, about the time when this letter
was written, sent a box of books to France appears from Document 235.
* Cardinal de Rohan-Guemene was born in 1734, and on account of
his distinguished birth was I'aised at an early period to the dignity of
Archbishop of Strasburg. One of his ancestors. Due Henri de Rohan, had
been one of the chiefs of the Huguenots; and the family had always been
favourably inclined towards Protestantism; which seems to have been one
of the reasons why Swedenborg presented the Cardinal with two copies of
his Apocalypsis Eevelata. This distinguished prelate died in 1803.
f Concerning this edition of the "Method for finding the Longitude,"
see Document 203.
DOCUMENT 226.
EMANUEL SWEDENBOKO TO THE SECRETAKY
OF STATE [m STOCKHOLM] *
I have at last finished the explanation of the
Book of Revelation, and circulated it in all the universities in
Holland, Germany, France, and England; and am going to
send seventy copies to Stockholm, of which your honour will
please to take five, and give them to the following senators:
Senator Hopken,^^ Senator Scheffer,^^^ likewise to Norden-
crantz,^^^ the counsellor of commerce, and Bishops Menander^^"
and Serenius;^^^ the other five you will please to distribute
among your friends. The remaining sixty copies I desire to
be kept safe until my return home. I intend to distribute
them among the academies and libraries of Sweden, and among
clergymen who are qualified for a more than ordinary position.
Four I intend to present to the Court, and the remainder to
universities and [theological] seminaries in foreign parts. It
will give me great pleasure to hear of your own and your
dear father's welfare.
I remain
Your [obedient servant,]
[Em. Swedenborg.]
[Amsterdam, about May or June, 1766.]
P. S. I shall depart for London this week.
* The above Document was published in the Enghsh language in 1784,
in the Appendix to the second edition of Swcdenborg's "Intercourse be-
tween the Soul and the Body;" where the Swedish original is is not
known. For further particulars respecting the history of this documeut
Bee the footnote to Document i!2o.
16*
DOCUMENT 227.
rOUETH LETTER OF EMANUEL SWEDENBORa
TO DR. BEYER.''*
Reverend Doctor,
I send you herewith a complete set of the
Arcana Ccelestia, and likewise the last volume of those which
were still wanting in yours; they are, however, all unbound.
I thought at first of bringing them to you myself; but I
changed my mind about traveUing to Gottenburg, as an oppor-
tunity offered of going to Stockholm directly, which will be
next week. Should any one be able to make use of my travel-
ling carriage on his way to Stockholm, or should any one wish
to buy it, it may be left to them.
The unbound copy of the Arcana Ccelestia is a present for
the Bishop,-}- to whom you will please to give my best respects;
as well as to my friends. With friendship and a desire to
serve you I am
Your most obedient servant,
Em. Swedenboeg-.
London, August 22, 1766.
To the Reverend Doctor Beyer, Gottenburg,
* The original of this liitherto unpubhshed letter of Swedenborg to
Dr. Beyer, is preserved among the Swedenborg MSS. in the Academy of
Sciences in Stockholm.
•J- Bishop Lamberg (see Note 178).
DOCUMENT 228.
EMANUEL S^\^DENBORG TO ARCHBISHOP
MENANDER.^'°*
Most reverend Doctor and Bishop,
I send you a lucubration of my youth on find-
ing the longitude of places by land and sea by means of the
moon, which has just been published at Amsterdam,-}- and
communicated to the learned societes and universities; and I
would kindly ask you to put it into the hands of the professor
of astronomy at Abo, so that if it meets with his approval,
he may put it in practice. Several in foreign parts at present
compute ephemerides by pairs of stars according to this method;
and after they have been computed for several years, a great
practical use is expected from them.
The Apocalypse has now been explained, or rather revealed,
' but I have not yet met with an opportunity for sending it to
you, and at the same time to the Library.
* A copy of the Latin original of this Document was discovered by
the Editor during his stay in Sweden in 1869. From this the above
translation has been made. In 1784 an English translation of this letter
was published in the appendix to the first English edition of the "Doctrine
of the Lord;" and in 1785 a French translation appeared in the appendix
to the French edition of the "Intercourse between the Soul and the Body,"
published in London. From the latter Dr. Im. Tafel prepared the translation
which he included in his German edition of the "Swedenborg Documents."
The Enghsh translation of tliis letter which is contained both in the English
and Anierican editions of the "Swedenborg Documents" was prepared by
the English editor either from the French translation of 1785, or from
Dr. Tafel's German translation.
f Concerning this edition of the "Method for faiding the Longitude."
see Document 203.
246 SWEDENBOEG'S COBBESPONDENCE. [Doc. 228.
Will you kindly point out to me some one in Stockholm
who will take the copies in charge?
The question is discussed by some, whether the present
day is the consummation of the age, and at the same time
the Coming of the Lord, and [the establishment of] a New
Church by Him. Some believe that the faith of the present
day, which is a faith in God the Father for the sake of the
Son, is the real saving faith; but in the Aijocalypsis Revelata
it is shown that that faith has destroyed the church, that it
has abolished religion, and that it has thus devastated and
consummated all things of worship, so that there is no longer
any truth nor any good, and that the works which are called
the fruits of that faith, are nothing else than such eggs as
are treated of in Isa. lix, 5 ; wherefore they who have confirmed
themselves in that faith with its [spider's] web, and who be-
lieve that the goods which they do are the fruits of that faith,
are very much deceived and in a state of delirium; nor can
they be led out of this state except by rejecting the confirm-
ation of that faith, and by adopting faith in Jesus Christ,
which contains no such things; concerning this faith see "The
Doctrine of the New Jerusalem respecting Faith," nos. 34
to 37.
The falsities of the faith of the present time are these:
First, That the Lord has taken away the damnation of the
Law; when yet He has not taken away the least jot of the
Law; for every one will be judged according to his works,
Rom. ii, 10, 13; 2 Cor. v, 10, &c. But the Lord has taken
away damnation, because without His coming into the world
no one could have been saved. Secondly, That the Lord has
fulfilled the Law is, indeed, the truth; for thereby He has
alone become justice or righteousness; but thereby He has
not delivered man from the Law: for the Lord fulfils it with
all those who shun their evils as sins, and approach Him only;
because they who shun certain sins which they discover in
themselves, are in the effort to shun all sins, as soon as they
become acquainted with them. Thirdly, That the Lord's
merit should be imputed to man, is a thing impossible;
the Lord's merits are two in number, viz.. His having sub-
jugated hell, and His having glorified His humanity. These
Doc. 228.] SWEDEXBORG TO MENANDER. 247
two cannot be imputed to another; but by them He acquired
the power of saving those men who approach Him, who examine
themselves, and shun their evils as sins. Fourthly, That God
the Father should be approached in prayer, and be asked to
have mercy for the sake of the Son, and to send the Holy
Spirit, is an inverted way of worship, and also conveys a clear
idea of three gods, viz. that the Father is one, the Son an-
other, and the Holy Spirit a third; and if it is declared that
by the Son is understood His human nature, then the idea of
the Lord becomes that of two. Fijihhj, That man is justified
by an oral profession of the above faith, provided it be done
with confidence and assurance, is false, see Romans ii, 10;
James i, 22. In such a faith there is neither truth nor good,
nor consequently anything of the church, nor of religion; for
the truth of doctrine constitutes the church, and the good of
life religion. Sixthly, It is maintained that good works or the
goods of charity are the fruits of that faith; when yet the
nexus between that faith and good works has not yet been
discovered by the community of the church; nay, it is declared
tliat good works by no means preserve or retain faith; and
that therefore there are no other works of that faith except
such as are %i the Holy Spirit interiorly in man, concerning
Avhich man himself knows nothing; while any good works which
he may do himself, are simply moral and civil goods, which
contribute nothing whatever to man's salvation. Seventhly,
That the saying of Paul, in Romans iii, 28, on which the
theology of the present day in respect to salvation is founded,
is falsely understood, has been clearly shown in the Apocalypsis
lievelata, no. 417. Besides these there are many other things
which I do not mention here, from which it may appear, that
if any one produces fruits from that faith, he produces those
eggs which are treated of in Isa. lix, 5. For it is taught in
the New Church that faith can never produce the goods of
charity, as a tree produces its fruits; but that the truths which
are called the truths of faith teach how man ought to think
concerning God, and how he ought to act towards his neighbour,
and that charity receives these truths in its goods, as the
fruits receive their juices and their flavour from the tree ; and
that thus the juices and flavours of the fruits or good works
248 SWEDENBORG'S COEBESPONDENCE. [Doc. 229.
springing from the faith of the present day, which is treated
of above, consist of the confirmations of this faith, wliich are
falsities; these are contained in its goods, of which man is
ignorant, but which is felt by the angels.
[Em. Swedenboeg.]
[Stockholm, middle of September, 1766;
see Document 203, A and B.]
DOCUMENT 229.
FIEST LETTER OF EMANUEL SWEDENBOUa
TO C. F. (ETINGER/^^*
Having returned within the last few days from
a journey abroad to Holland and England, I received two of
your letters, the one dated October 13, 1765, together with the
other; for which I offer you my thanks. The words: "From
things heard and seen" (ex auditis et visis) I have inscribed
on five works, 1. Heaven and Hell, 2. The New Jerusalem and
its Heavenly Doctrine, 3. The Last Judgment, 4. The White
Horse, 5. The Inhabitants of the Planets. The following works
were published afterwards: 1. Of the Lord, 2. Of the Sacred
Scripture, 3. The Doctrine of Life for the New Jerusalem,
4. Of Faith, 5. Of the Spiritual World, 6. The Wisdom of the
Angels respecting the Divine Providence, 7. The Wisdom of
* Tiie Latin original of this Document, from which the above trans-
lation has been made, was printed in Volume IV of Clemm's "VoUstandige
Einleitung in die Religion und gesammte Theologie" (Complete Introduction
to Religion and the whole of Theology), Tiibingen, 17S7 ; it was afterwards
reprinted in Di\ Im. Tafel's German edition of the "Swedenborg Docu-
ments," and in 1855 it was inserted in the enlarged English edition of these
Documents ("Supplement," p. 75), The first English translation of this
letter was pubhshed in the Appendix to the second edition of the "Inter-
course between the Soul and the Body," London, 1784; where it is stated
on p. 41, that it was prepared from the Danish translation. This trans-
lation was repubUshed in the "New Jerusalem Magazine" of 1790, p. 34;
and afterwards in the "Intellectual Repository" for 1840, p. 356. The same
translation was afterwards introduced into the Enghsh and American editions
of Dr. Im. Tafel's "Swedenboi'g Documents."
Doc. 229.] SWEDENBORG TO (ETINGEB. 249
the Angels respecting the Divine Love and the Divine Wis-
dom. These seven works, however, do not exceed seventy-two
sheets. This year there has been pubhshed the A'pocahjims
Bevelata, which was promised in the treatise on "The Last
Judgment," and from which it may be clearly seen that I con-
verse with angels, because not the smallest verse in the Apo-
calypse can be understood without revelation. Who can help
seeing that by the New Jerusalem is understood a New Church,
and that its doctrines can be discovered only by the Lord
alone, because they are described there by mere typical things,
i. e. by correspondences ; and, likewise, that these can be pub-
lished to the world only by means of some one to whom a re-
velation has been gi'anted? I can solemnly bear witness that
the Lord Himself has appeared to me, and that He has sent
me to do that which 1 am doing now, and that for this pur-
pose He has opened the interiors of my mind, which are those
of my spirit, so that I may see those things which are in the
spiritual world, and hear those who are there, and which
[privilege] I have had now for twenty-two years. The mere
bearing witness, however, does not suffice at the present day to
convince men of this ; but any one of a sound understanding
may be confirmed by the testimony of my writings, and especially
by the Apocalypsis JRevelata. Who has heretofore known any-
thing about the spiritual sense of the Word? and about the
spiritual world or heaven and hell ? also, about man's Hfe after
death? Should these and many other things be perpetually
hidden from Christians? They have now for the first time
been disclosed for the sake of the New Church, which is the
New Jerusalem, that they [its members] may know them;
others, indeed, shall also know them, who yet do not know
them on account of their unbelief.
The works which I mention above are sold by JVIr. Lewis,
Paternoster Row, near Cheapside, London, England. These
writings of mine concerning the New Jerusalem cannot be
called prophecies, but revelations.
Farewell, and remember kindly
Yours sincerely,
Em. Swedenboeo.
Stockholm, September 23, 1766.
DOCUMENT 230.
FIPTH LETTER OF EMANUEL SWEDENBORa
TO DR. BEYER.''*
Reverend Doctor,
I arrived here in Stockholm as early as Sep-
tember 8. The trip from England was made in eight days ;
a favourable wind increasing to a perfect storm carried the
ship along in this style. I have since received yours of the
17th inst., and am glad to hear that yourself and my other
friends at Gottenburg are well. You will please remember me
kindly to them all.
I wish much blessing to the intended "Collection of Ser-
mons" (Pixediko Bibliotheket) ; and I send you herewith my sub-
scription for it. I presume you will use all necessary pre-
caution in this work, because the time has not yet arrived
when the essentials of the New Church can be received in this
manner. It is difficult to convince the clergy, who have been
confirmed in their dogmas at the universities: for all confirm-
ations in matters of theology are, as it were, glued fast in the
brain, and can with difficulty be removed; and as long as they
are there, genuine truths can have no place. Besides, the New
Heaven of Christians out of which the New Jerusalem will
* The Swedish original of this Document is preserved among the
Swedenborg MSS. in the Library of the Academy of Sciences in Stock-
holm. It is printed in the "Samhngar for Philantroper," of 1788 as
Letter IV. The first Enghsh translation was made by Mr. J. Strand, and
printed as Letter II in the "New Jeiiisalem Magazine" of 1790, p. 31;
thence it was introduced as Letter m into the English and American
editions of the "Swedenborg Documents."
Doc. 230.] SWEDENBORG TO BEYER. 2."il
descend from the Lord, Rev. xxi, 1, 2, is not yet fully es-
tablished.
Here in Stockholm it is now generally believed that faith
and charity must advance together, and that the one cannot
exist without the other, as good works are the fruits of faith,
and show themselves in a state of justification. Very few
among the Lutherans, however, think beyond this ; although the
learned have not yet discovered any nexus between faith and
good works; wherefore they class good works entirely among
moral and civil things, and hence call them good, yet without
their availing anything for salvation ; besides several other
things. They are also right in this, because from such a faith
no other works can be derived ; it is different with faith in
Jesus Christ.
With respect to the Lord's Divine Humanity, it is not
opposed to the Formula Concordiw, where we are taught that
"in Christ God is Man, and Man is God," and where Paul's
statement is confirmed that "in Christ dwelleth all the fulness
of the Godhead bodily;" besides other passages.
Of the writings of Bohme* I am unable to judge, as I have
never read them. I remain with respect and friendship
Your obedient servant,
Em. Swedenboeg.
Stockholm, September 25, 1766.
To the Reverend Doctor Gabriel Andersson Beyer,
Gottenburg.
* See Notes 40 and 41.
DOCUMENT 231.
C. F. (ETINGER^^^ TO EMANUEL SWEDENBORG *
Stuttgart, October 7, 1766.
As I am here on raatters of the Diet (Land-
schaft), I received yesterday your favour of September 23. I
have in the mean time obtained the catalogue of your books,
and have read the remaining books, especially that which treats
of the "Wisdom of the Angels ;-{- and have found therein much
that agrees with the Holy Scripture. But, my dear Sir, you
will scarcely be willing to believe how much I had to suffer
on your account, for having translated merely the things seen
recorded in the first volume of your work.ij:
You solemnly bear witness in your letter that the Lord
Himself appeared to you and sent you to do that which you
are now doing. I believe that your sight has been opened
like that of Gehazi to see things which are without a parallel.
I believe that from having been a celebrated philosopher you
* This letter was originally written in the Latin language; a German
translation was published in 1767 by Dr. Clemm in his "Vollstandige Ein-
leitung," &c. (see footnote to Document 229), p. 210, and reprinted by
Dr. Im. Tafel in his German edition of the "Swedenborg Documents"
(p. 350 to 354). It has never before been translated into EngUsh.
-j- Prelate CEtinger means here "The Wisdom of the Angels respecting
the Di\ane Love and the Divine Wisdom," and "The Wisdom of the angels
respecting the Divine Providence."
^ In his work entitled: "The Earthly and Heavenly Philosophy of
Swedenborg and others" (Stvedenbofff's mid andcrer Irdische und Himm-
lische Philosophie, Frankfort and Leipzig, 1765), CEtinger had translated
the memorable relations appended to the various chapters in the first
volume of the Arcana Coelestia.
Doc. 231.] (ETIXGER TO SWEDEXBORG. 253
have become a prophet* and seer, as has been the case in
the first times. But as the spirits of the prophets who speak
from the spirit, are subject to the prophets to whom it is
granted to speak according to the spirit, 1 Cor. xii, 1, you
will have no objection to being tried.
Is not the Sacred Scripture, yea the Holy Revelation, a
book to which all have access who read and hear? We read
in Isa. xxxiv, 16, "Seek ye in the Book of the Lord; no one
of these shall fail." An inhabitant of this earth is therefore
told to seek even before he has received from you the dis-
covery of the spiritual sense. If nothing of the unknown things
of heaven may be understood without you, the Revelation, be-
fore your time, has been read in vain.-|- But it is given there
to understand, that all have to expect a city whose architect
is God.:}:
What new doubts you raise thereby in me, who have been
so anxious to hear of your discoveries! The world is unbe-
lieving enough, without your depriving it of the power of under-
* Swedenborg expressly repudiates in his first letter to (Etinger
(Document 229) the character of a prophet which he attributes to him
here; for he says, "My writings concerning the New Jerusalem cannot be
called prophecies, but revelations."
f Dr. Imanuel Tafel in reply to this says (p. 351), "This is a most in-
correct conclusion. For is it the only purpose of the Sacred Scripture, to
teach us 'the unknown things of heaven?' The Sacred Scripture has not
been among men in vain, if it gave to each at all times what he then
needed and was able to comprehend; and, according to Swedenborg, this
knowledge the Sacred Scripture was able to dispense even before the re-
velation of the spiritual sense. It is quite possible, however, that our wants
at the present time are dili'erent from what they were in former times;
and, likewise, that our faculty of comprehension at the present time is
more matuied than it was formerly, and this might very well have been
the reason why the spiritual sense is discovered now and was not before j
besides, the revelation of the spiritual sense at the present time does not
exclude the i)ossibility of some, according to their need and their faculty
of comprehension, discovering some things of the spiritual sense before,
although not so clearly, and not so correctly."
I The same writer says (p. 351), "Certainly, 'a city was to be expected
whose architect would be God;' yet it would be absurd, and at the same
time contradictory, to understand a material city thereby ; for by corajjar-
ing collateral portions of Scripture, it becomes very evident that a spiritual
city must be understood by it." .
254 SWEDENBORG'S CORRESPONDENCE. [Doc. 231.
standing a real city by God's city. You say it must be under-
stood spiritually. Please send me another reply before you
die; or doubts will enter into our minds even on what you
have stated concerning man's state after death.
Jehovah appeared unto Gideon (Judges vi, 4), saying, "I
have sent thee." Gideon replied, "Shew me a sign that thou
talkest with me." You have given us several remarkable signs
touching man's existence after death. They are important, but
not sufficient to cause us to believe that the Revelation of
John is to be understood only spiritually, and not corporeally
and literally. You also, I suppose, have asked for signs ; but
your signs are not for us. Give us a sign that your doctrine
of the New Jerusalem is true ; God cannot say anything contra-
dictory to His spirit. I pray you therefore to crave permission
from the Lord, who has appeared to you, to interrogate John
as to the truth of your explanation. As you have conversed
with Enos, you may unhesitatingly demand to speak with the
twelve apostles and with Paul, whose epistles you do not quote.
Or would you have us believe you rather than Paul, and rather
than John? Does not Paul say, "Should any one preach an-
other gospel unto you, let him be accursed ? " * Why do you
never make mention in your writings of having conversed with
the twelve apostles or the twenty-four elders?
But suppose, as Paul says, a false angel of light, who is
opposed to the literal sense of John's Revelation, should have
resolved and said, "I will be a lying spirit in the mouth of
Swedenborg" (2 Chron. xviii).
How important the Word spoken by Jesus at the end of
the Revelation (xxii, 18), "If any one shall add, and if
* Dr. Immanuel Tafel retorts here (p. 353), "This passage does not
apply to Swedenborg; for by 'another gospel' CEtinger understood here
either a new Word of God, or a neiv doctrine from the Word opposed to
that which was preached by the apostles. Yet Swedenborg never pretended
to publish a new Word of God, and it would have to be proved first that
his doctrine is contradictory to that preached by the apostles. But the fact
of Swedenborg's reveahng many new things in the fonner Word, i. e. many
things which were heretofore not noticed in it, and his confirming these
things by corresponding experiences, does not by any means militate against
the Word of Grod and against the doctrine of the apostles; but, on the
contrary, is quite in conformity therewith."
Doc. 232.] SWEDENBORG TO (ETIXGER. 255
any one shall take aAvay from the words." But if you say,
"the city is not a city of walls, of pearls, of the fountain of
life," is not this equivalent to taking away? And again, by
declaring in your book concerning the New Jerusalem, that the
New Heaven and the New Earth signify the New Church, and
that the city which comes down signifies its heavenly doctrine,
do you not thereby take every thing in the Holy Revelation
in a sense different from what is warranted by the unequivoval
meaning of the words?*
You do not seem to be acquainted with the purpose of
eternities in Christ, as taught in the Ephesians and Colossians,
or you would not declare that the earth will continue to exist
as a seminary of spirits. The planets, for all we know, may
be seminaries of spirits. The Scripture is mute on the subject.
According to my opinion a person may have been in the
spiritual world for two thousand years, as they have been described
by Zinzendorf, and yet on the day of the Lord, after wood, hay,
and stubble have been burnt up, he will have to think of it
differently. All this I write out of love and remain
Your obedient servant,
F. C. (ExiNGEB, Abbot.
DOCUMENT 232.
SECOND LETTER OF EMANUEL SWEDENBORG
TO F. C. (ETINGER.^«'f
I. Query: Is a sign required to show that I
have been sent by the Lord to do what I am doing? Answer:
Signs and wonders do not take place at the present day, be-
cause they compel externally, and internally do not convince.
What effect did the miracles in Egypt and Jehovah's des-
* Dr. Immanuel Tafel says (p. 354), "It plainly appears from the ahove
that Qitiugcr behoved exclusively in the literal meaning of Sci-ipture, the
utter insufficiency of which has been glaiingly shown in modem times."
f ^he Latin onginal of the second letter of Swcdenborg to (Etingor,
from which the above translation has been made, was hkewise published
256 SWEDENBORG'S CORRESPONDENCE. [Doc. 232.
cent on Mount Sinai have upon the Israelitish people, who,
notwithstanding, after the lapse of a mouth made for them-
selves a golden calf, and worshipped it in place of Jehovah.
And what effect did the Lord's miracles have upon the Jemsh
nation, by whom He was notwithstanding crucified ? The same
would be the case now, should the Lord appear in the clouds
with the angels and trumpets; as described in Luke xiv, 16,
29-31. The sign, given at this day, will be illustration, and
thence an acknowledgment and a reception of the truths of
the New Church ; with some also there will be an illustration
which speaks (illustratio loquens)* which is more than a sign.
But some sign will perhaps still be given.
II. Query: Whether I have conversed with the apostles?
Answer: I have conversed with Paul for an entire year, and
also on the subject of what he wrote in his epistle to the
Romans, iii, 28. Three times I spoke with John, once with
Moses, a hundred times with Luther, who confessed to me
that, contrary to an admonition received from an angel, he ac-
cepted the doctrine of faith alone solely for the purpose of
separating from the Papists. With the angels, however, I have^
now conversed for twenty-two years, and I am still conversing
with them daily; these the Lord has associated with me.
There was no use in my mentioning this in my writings;
for who would have beHeved it ? and who would not have said,
show me a sign that I may beUeve? And this every one
would say who did not see it.
III. Query: Why from being a philosopher I have been
chosen? Answer: The cause of this has been, that the spiri-
by Dr. Clemm in 1767, (see footnote to Document 229). It was afterwards
reprinted by Dr. Im. Tafel in his "Swedenborg Documents," p. 355, and
inserted in the supplement to the enlarged English edition of 1855, p. 76.
The first English translation of this letter, prej^ared from the Danish trans-
lation, was pubhshed in 1784 in the Ajjpendix to the second edition of the
"Intercourse between the Soul and the Body," p. 42; and was transferred
thence to the "New Jerusalem Magazine" of 1790, p. 34. The same trans-
lation was afterwards with a few changes introduced into the English trans-
lation of Dr. Im. Tafel's "Swedenborg Documents," published in England
and America.
* Swedenborg here evidently means himself from what he has said in
the Invitatio ad Novum Ecdesiam, nos. 43, 44, and 52.
Doc. 232.] SWEDENBORG TO (ETIKGER. 257
tual things which are being revealed at the present day may
be taught and understood naturally and rationally : for spiritual
truths have a correspondence with natural truths, because in
these they terminate, and upon these they rest. That there
is a correspondence of all spiritual things with all things of
man, as well as with all things of the earth, may be seen in
the work on "Heaven and Hell," nos. 87 to 102, and nos. 103
to 115. For this reason I was introduced by the Lord first
into the natural sciences, and thus prepared ; and, indeed, from
the year I7J0 to 1744, when heaven was opened to nie. Every
one also is led by means of natural things to spiritual things;
for man is born natural; by education he is made moral, and
afterwards by regeneration from the Lord he becomes spiritual.
The Lord has granted to me besides to love truths in a spiri-
tual manner, i. e. to love them, not for the sake of honour,
nor tor the sake of gain, but for the sake of the truths them-
selves; for he who loves truths for the sake of the truth, sees
them from the Lord, because the Lord is the Way and the
Truth (John xiv, 6); but he who loves them for the sake
of honour or gain, sees them from himself; and seeing from
oneself is equivalent to seeing falsities. Falsities that have
been confirmed close the church, wherefore truths rationally
understood have to open it. How else can spiritual things
which transcend the understanding, be understood, acknow-
ledged, and received ? The dogma which has been handed
down by the Papists, and accepted by the Protestants, viz. that
the understanding is to be held in bondage under obedience to
iaith, has a second time closed the church, and what else is to
open it again, except an understanding illustrated by the Lord ;
but on this subject see the Apocalyj^sis Revelata, no. 914.
IV. I am very sorry that you should have had to suffer
for the translation of the book on Heaven and Hell ; but what
suffers more at the present day than truth itself? How few
tlicre are who see it, yea, who are willing to see it! Do not
allow yourself to be discouraged thereby, but be a defender
of the truth. I remain
Your most obedient
Em. Swedenboeg.
Stockholm, November 11, 1766.
17
DOCUMENT 233.
F. C. (ETINGER^'' TO EMANUEL SWEDENBORO *
Your favour of November 11 was received
with the greatest pleasure. As this is a subject of prime im-
portance to those who are of a clear mind, allow me to ask
you for some further information for this purpose (ea Lege),
that you may not be under the impression, that instruction
can be received from any man of God with the same degree of
certainty as from the words of Jesus Christ, whether the words
be dictated to him in heaven or on earth in the form of a
canon. According to Matt, v, 18, heaven and earth shall pass
away, but His words shall not pass away. He alone who
dwells in the bosom of the Father has the prerogative, that
His words shall endure through all ages, intensively, extensively,
and protensively, without any increase or decrease; for, al-
though the spirit of Christ has moved all the prophets, still
no one has been inspired with the same purity, all being mere
instruments.
You say there is no need of signs ; yet you add, "But some
sign will perhaps still be given." This is well.
Again you say that you have conversed with John three
times; we therefore ask, in place of a sign from you, that you
should converse with him a fourth time, and ask him, whether
that city is to be understood in a proper or in a metaphorical
sense ; and also, whether your spiritual explanation agrees more
with the words of the text, than that of our countryman, the
* The Latin original from which this translation has been made, was
published by Dr. Clemm in 1767 (see footnote to Document 229) ; and w^as
afterwards reprinted by Dr. Im. Tafel in his German edition of the "Sweden-
borg Documents," p. 359. It has never before been translated into English
Doc. 233.] (ETINGER TO SWEDEJSBORG. 259
late Prelate Bengel,^^' whose literal interpretation has acquired
fame everywhere, even in Rome.
Some, indeed, maintain that it is wrong to interrogate tlie
dead; but you, in accordance with Hebrews xii, 25, and with
leave given from on high, have approached the living, the
spirits of the just who have been made perfect; if therefore,
most venerable man, you would relate to us the conversations
you have had with Paul and John, with Moses and Luther,
each of your books would acquire much greater power. In
this particular, however, you do not favour us.
Most undoubtedly 1 have wondered much that you, from
being a philosopher, should have become a seer and prophet.
I have often said to the scoffers who pronounced me a fanatic
on your account: Is it possible that a philosopher who, like
Wolf,^^ has weighed and measured everything, should all at
once, as is maintained, have become an imbecile; that he should
have suddenly ceased to think according to the rules of order,
and yet, for twenty-two years have written, from his own see-
ing and hearing, systematically and in agreement with sundry
passages of Scripture, on man's state after death? Let philo-
sophers solve the problem, how he could have come into such
a state while exhibiting so much symmetry. A book has
come into our hands entitled : Dreams of a Spirit-seer (Triiume
eines Geistersehers), in which the author* exalts you as much
by praises on the one hand, as he drags you down by crimi-
nations on the other, for fear of his seeming a fanatic. The
theologians in the universities condemn you on account of your
errors in respect to the Trinity, justification, and redemption,
which you explain according to Dippel's^^^ method.
The nature of Christ's descent to hell is most admirably
explained by you ; and if your books had no other use but
that, it would be sufficiently great. Many also by a perusal
of your writings believe in the immortality of the soul, which
they had denied before.
A most clear-headed man attributes [in your books] more
to the science of correspondences, than to prophecy. Of what use
is it, [says he,] to know anytliing from the mouth of angels,
* The philosopher Irauianucl Kant (see Note 184).
17*
260 SWEDENBORG'S CORRESPONDENCE. [Doc. 234.
when yet the angels together with the blessed have in the end
to derive their information from the priesthood of Christ ; which
with your angels you certainly do not acknowledge with a
sufficient degree of reverence, with your knees, as it were,
bent, and your feet [unjcovered.
Let this be sufficient, and may erroneous views like the
above not deceive you in, and deprive you of, the hope of your
New Church. One thing more I would like to ask you, viz.
that you would write a history of your life explaining how
and by what interior incidents it happened that from a
philosopher you have become a revelator.
Farewell and remember
Your sincere and obedient
F. C. (Etingeb.
Stuttgart, December 4, 1766.
DOCUMENT 234.
SIXTH LETTER OF EMANUEL SWEDENBORa
TO DR. BEYER.''*
MEMORANDUM.
Several questions have been propounded to
me by your friend, to which you will please to receive the
following as an answer:
I. My opinion concerning the writings of Bohmef and L
I have never read either ; I was forbidden to read writers
on dogmatic and systematic theology, before heaven was opened
* The Swedish original from which the above translation has been made
is preserved among the Swedenborg MSS. in the Libraiy of the Academy
of Sciences in Stockholm. It was printed in 1788 in the "Samlingar for
Philantroper," as Letter I. The first English translation was pubhshed in the
"New Jerusalem Magazine" of 1790, p. 73; and it has been transfeiTed
thence, as Letter IV, to the Enghsh and American editions of the
"Swedenborg Documents."
•{■ See Notes 40 and 41, and also Note 161, iv.
Doc. 234.] SWEDENBORG TO BEYER. 261
to me; because unfouudecl opinions and inventions might there-
by have easily insinuated themselves, which afterwards could
only have been removed with difficulty ; wherefore, when heaven
was opened to me, I had first to learn the Hebrew language,
as well as the correspondences according to which the whole
Bible is composed, which led me to read the Word of God
over many times ; and as God's Word is the source whence
all theology must be derived, I was enabled thereby to receive
instruction from the Lord, who is the Word.
II. Query: How soon a New Church may he expected?
Answer : The Lord is preparing at this time a New Heaven
of those who believe in Him, acknowledge Him as the true
God of heaven and earth, and look to Him in their lives,
which means to shun evil and do good; for from that heaven
the New Jerusalem is to come down ; see Rev. xxi, 2. I daily
see spirits and angels, from ten to twenty thousand, descend-
ing and ascending, and being set in order. By degrees, as that
heaven is being formed, the New Church likewise begins and
increases. The universities in Christendom are now first be-
ing instructed, whence will come new ministers; for the new
heaven has no influence over the old [clergy] who deem them-
selves too learned in the doctrine of justification by faith alone.
III. About the promised treatise on infinity, omnipotence, and
omnipresence* Answer: There are many things on these subjects
interspersed throughout the "Angelic Wisdom concerning the
Divine Providence," nos. 4G to 54, and 157 ; also in the "Angelic
Wisdom concerning the Divine Love and the Divine Wisdom,"
nos. 4, 17, 19, 21, 44, 69, 72, 76, 106, 156, 318, and in the
"Apocalypse Revealed," no. 961 ; these subjects will be further
treated of in the arcana of Angelic Wisdom concerning Con-
jugial Love: for to write a separate treatise on these Divine
attributes, without the assistance of something to support them,
would cause too great an elevation of the thoughts ; wherefore
these subjects have been treated in a series with other things
which fall within the understanding.
I have with pleasure perused your "New Essays on the
* This work was promised by Swedenborg in 1763 in the preface to the
Doctrine of the Lord.
262 SWEDENBOBG'S CORRESPONDENCE. [Doc. 234.
Gospels" (Nya Forsok ofiver Evangelierne) ; fine interpretations
are given in respect to the First Coming of the Lord. I wish
to give here the signification of a manger, of the baptism of
John, and of Elias. A manger signifies instruction from the
Word, because mules and horses signify the understanding of
the Word (see "Apocalypse Revealed," no. 298); and a manger
contains their food; there being no room in the inn, signifies
that there was no place of instruction in Jerusalem; where-
fore it is said to the shepherds, who signify the church to
come, "This shall be the sign unto you; ye shall find the babe
lying in a manger" (Luke ii, 12). The baptism of John pre-
pared the heavens, so that the Jewish people might subsist,
when God Himself should come down among them. John
signified all the prophecies in the Old Testament respecting
the Lord and His advent; likewise Elias, because he was the
chief of the prophets.
As here [in Stockholm] they now begin to think more of
charity than before, asserting that faith and charity cannot
be separated, therefore faith alone begins also to be called
Moravian faith.
[Em. Swedenboeg.]
Stockholm, February, 1767.*
* The date in the original letter is not in Swedenborg's handwriting,
but was inserted by Dr. Beyer. On the back of the paper is written: To
the Reverend Doctor Beyer.
DOCUMENT 235.
SEVENTH LETTER OF JOACHIM WRETMAN"*
TO EMANUEL SWEDENBOIIG.*
"Well-born Assessor and kind Patron,
It will be a great pleasure to me to hear
that you continue to enjoy good health, I received the
following answer from Rouen, dated June 29, 1766, concern-
ing the books which were shipped last summer to France:
"We received the box of books from Captain Peter Boores,
and have consigned them to a friend for distribution. It
is detained in the syndical chamber of the libraries in Paris ;
but as the books are addressed to gentlemen of note, they will
no doubt be released, but not without causing our friend some
trouble in going to and fro."-j- I have not heard anything
since, wherefore I have no doubt that they were duly distri-
buted. My chief object in making this communication is to
have the opportunity of presenting to you some of the seed of
the well-known egg-plant or tree, which must be sown as soon
as the frost is out of the ground. I shall be glad to hear of
their doing well, and of your being pleased with them.
Besides I have the honour of commending myself to your
precious and constant favour, and remain always, with all due
deference,
Your humble servant,
Joachim Wretman.
Amsterdam, March 21, 1767.
* The Swedish original from which the above translation has been made
is in the Archives of the Swedenborg Society, London (see footnote to
Document 210).
f Furtlier particulars respecting these books may be learned from Docu-
ment 225, whence it apjiears that they were addressed to the Swedish Am-
bassador in Paris, Count Ulric Schefier, About the same time, and while
the books were on their way to Paris, there was a change of administration
in Sweden, which resulted in Count Sclieffor's recall ; so that on the arrival
of tlie books he was no longer in PaiLs to receive them. He was succct^ded
by Count G. Ph. Creutz.
DOCUMENT 236.
FIRST LETTER OF J. C. LAVATER^^^ TO
EMANUEL SWEDENBORG.*
Most reverend and excellent Man,
I doubt not but that you are often troubled
with letters from foreigners with whom you are unacquainted,
and as you are much engaged in meditation, business, travel,
and the company of persons of renown, you v(ill probably con-
sider the present application from an unknown Swiss as trifling
and impertinent. Yet knowing that so great a man is my
contemporary, I cannot help inquiring of him a few things
which seem to me to be of the greatest importance; as I
know no person in the world but yourself (who have given
proofs of an extraordinary and almost Divine knowledge) cap-
able of solving my questions, I will therefore take the liberty
of proposing them, trusting that you will condescend to satisfy
me therein as soon as possible.
I. I have been engaged these three years heart and soul
in writing a poem on the tuture happiness ot Christians,-J- and
have lately written several letters particularly to Zimmerman,^:'
* The English translation, constituting the above Document, appeared
first in the "New Jerusalem Magazine," of 1790, p. 179; the editors of which
state that the Latin original was then in their possession. It was after-
wards introduced into the English and American editions of the "Sweden-
borg Documents."
•j- The title of this work, which was published at Ziirich from 1768 to
1773 in three volumes, is: "Prospects into Eternity" (Aussichten in die
Ewigkeit).
\ Johan Georg von Zimmerman, the celebrated author of a work on
"SoHtude" (Ueber die Einsamkeit), in four volumes.
Doc. 236.] LAVATEB TO SWEDENBORG. 2G5
in Hanover,* the present celebrated physician to the King of
England, and my intimate friend, to the end that I miglit
collect the opinions of the wise and learned, before I publish
the poem itself. I most fervently wish to have your opinion
also, which would be of great use to me ; but I do not know
whether you are conversant with the German language; I
would willingly send you a copy, or if you please, translate
the principal parts into Latin.
II. I have long been convinced from the Holy Scriptures
and my own particular experience, that God frequently answers
faithful and ardent prayers in such a manner, that on account
of them not only wonderful things have been done, but even
real miracles effected. I am now writing a dissertation on
this subject, and therefore beg to know your opinion. You
probably do not doubt that God and Christ still work miracles
for the sake of the faithful, who are much united to him;
perhaps some certain instances, which are beyond doubt,
may have come to your knowledge. — Is it true that a very
pious girl in Stockholm, of the name of Catherine Fagerberg,
by means of prayer and an extraordinary faith, has, Avhen
asked, quickly cured many persons otherwise incurable ? Could
you furnish me with certain and authentic proofs of the
truth thereof?
in. As I have heard and read much of your familiar con-
verse with the spirits of the deceased, may I be permitted,
most respected man, to propose to you some questions, from
a mind that is very sincere and filled with respect towards,
you, by the solution of which I may be convinced concerning
these almost incredible reports.
1. Felix Hess, a friend of mine, died March 3, 1768, —
whether he will appear to me, while I am living, and when,
and in what maner? — whether he will reveal to me any thing
respecting the happiness of those in heaven, or concerning my
ecclesiastical destination on earth?
N. B. I fervently desired him before his death to comply
with my request if possible.
* The original English translation has here "Hanoverian," but as Zimmer-
man was a native Swiss, who subsequently resided in Hanover, we liave
taken the libeily of correcting this passage.
266 SWEDENBORG'S CORRESPONDENCE. [Doc. 236.
2. Henry Hess, brother of the deceased, my very good
friend, whether, and when he will be convinced of that power
of faith and prayer which I teach; and of which he still
entertains doubts? — and which of the inhabitants of Zurich
who are yet in a doubtful state will be convinced?
3. Shall I ever be so happy as to converse with angels
or spirits of the deceased without any false fanaticism, and
without disobedience to the commandment of God not to
interrogate the dead ; and by what manner of life, or by what
virtues I can arrive at such a high privilege?
4. Whether the dream 1 had on June 9th, this year,
proceeded from Felix Hess?
Be not angry, thou most excellent and learned man, with
a very studious disciple of the truth, who will neither be
rashly credulous, nor be a disbeliever, but who has an open
breast, ready to receive from his inmost soul whatever truth
beams forth. Farewell, do not suffer me long to wait in vain
for an answer. May God and Christ, to whom we belong,
whether living or dead, be with you,
John Caspar Lavatee
of Ziirich,
Minister of the Word of God.
Zurich in Switzerland,
August 24, 1768.
DOCUMENT 237.
SE^^NTH LETTER OF EMxA.NUEL SWEDENBORa
TO DR. BEYER.''*
Reverend Doctor,
By Captain Magnus Sjogarcl I send you a copy
of the recently published work on "Conjugial and Scortatory
Love."' Should any of the friends in Gottenburg desire it,
you will find on a slip enclosed in the book, the address where
it may be purchased in Amsterdam; as soon as I hear their
wishes on the subject, the books shall be despatched by the
first opportunity. My address you will likewise find on the
slip of paper. Please give my best respects to the Bishop,-j-
the Dean,:|: Jjurgomaster Petterson, and to Dr. Rosen.*^ I remain
in all friendship and fidelity
Your most obedient servant and friend,
Em. Swedenboeg.
Amsterdam. October 1, 1768.
To the Reverend Doctor and Lector Gabr. Ander. Beyer,
Gottenburg.
* The Swedish original of this Document is preserved in the Library
of tlie Academy of Sciences in Stockholm,
f Bishop Lamberg (see Note 178).
\ \)T. Ekebom (sec Note 179).
DOCUMENT 238.
THIRD LETTER OF EMANUEL SWEDENBORG
TO F. C. CETINGER.'''*
Reverend and Most Honoured Councillor,
I was glad to receive your letter, dated Murhard,
October 28, I am sorry you have not yet received the three
copies of the work on "Conjugial and Scortatory Love." I
took them to a place in Amsterdam, whence similar parcels
are despatched to various parts of Germany. I think they
are first conveyed to Arnhem, and are taken thence by coach
or carrier to their appointed places. I directed it to Wurtem-
berg. Should the parcel have arrived there, it is most prob-
ably in one of the hotels or inns where the carriers come, or
* The Latin original of this Document was in the possession of Prof.
Veesenmeyer in Ulm, but after "his death it could not be found among his
papers. By the kind permission of the Professor, Dr. Im. Tafel took a
copy of the letter in 1833, and inserted it in his German edition of the
"Swedenborg Documents," p. 362. A portion of the letter, beginning with
the second paragraph, had been previously printed by CEtinger himself in
a German edition of Swedenborg's work "The Earths in the Universe,"
(p. 222), which was translated by one of his nephews, and seen through
the press by him in 1770. In the Appendix to that work (p. 223) is also
printed the Latin original of the paper on "The natural and spiritual sense
of the "Word," which accompanies this letter. Both these documents, as
printed by Dr. Im. Tafel, were introduced into the Supplement to the en-
larged English edition of the "Swedenborg Documents," pp. 78 to 81. The
above is the first complete translation of the Document into English. As
much of it as had been printed by CEtinger, had appeared before in an
English dress in the "Nev/ Jerusalem Magazine" of 1790, together mth the
paper on "The natural and spiritual sense of the Word" (see pp. 35 to 38) ;
and thence it was incorporated into the Enghsh and American "editions of
the "Swedenborg Documents."
Doc. 238.] SWEDENBOEG TO (ETINGEB. 269
where they stay. If an opportunity offer, nine other copies
shall be forwarded, together with the treatise on the Planets.
I asked the porter by whom your letter was delivered, whether
his master knew of another opportunity; but he has not yet
returned to give me an answer; should one occur, 1 will not
fail on my part to avail myself ot it.
You suggest a doubt in respect to Christ's having power
given Him over all Hesh, when yet the angels and the in-
habitants of heaven have not fleshy, but shining bodies. To
this be pleased to receive kindly the following reply: In the
above passage by all Hesh are understood all men, wherefore
in the Word in various places mention is made of all flesh,
which signifies every man. With respect to the bodies of
angels they do not appear shining, but, as it were, fleshy ; for
they are substantial though not material, and substantial things
are not translucent before the angels. Everything material
is originally from what is substantial; and into this every man
comes after he has laid aside his material coverings by death.
On this account man after death is a man, but purer than
before; comparatively as what is substantial is purer than what
is material. That the Lord has power not only over all men, but
also over all angels, is evident from His own words in Matthew,
"All power is given unto me in heaven and on earth" (xxviii, 18).
As in your letter you speak of the natural and spiritual
sense of the Word, and lest it should be believed that I have
^vritten anything contradictory to these senses, I add a separate
piece of paper on which these two senses of the Word are
described. I shall ever remain, most venerable and excellent Sir,
Your most faithful servant,
Em. Swedenboeg.
Amsterdam, November 8, 1768.
THE NATURAL AJfD SPIRITUAL SENSE OF THE WORD.
That in the Word there is an internal or spiritual sense,
in its external or natural sense, as a precious stone in its
matrix, or as a beautiful infant in its swaddhng clothes, is a
truth which has heretofore been altogether unknown in the
270 SWEDIJNBOBG'S COEBESPONDENCE. [Doc. 238.
Christian world, and hence also it is altogether unknown what
is meant by the consummation of the age, the Coming of the
Lord, the Last Judgment, and the New Jerusalem, on which
subjects many things are spoken and i^redicted in the Word
of each Testament, both Old and New. Without the unfold-
ing and opening out of the literal sense of the Word by its
spiritual sense, how can any one know intellectually what is
signified by the things which the Lord predicted in Matthew xxiv,
and also in the Book of Revelation, and in Hke manner in
Daniel, and in the Prophets, in many passages? Make the
experiment yourself, if you be so disposed, and read those
passages of the prophetic Word wliich treat sometimes of wild
beasts and cattle, sometimes of pools and swamps, sometimes
of forests and brakes, sometimes of valleys and mountains,
sometimes of screech-owls, of ochim, tziim, satyrs, &c., &c,;
try whether you can perceive anything Divine therein, unless
you believe it to lie concealed interiorly, on account of its
being inspired by God, just as a precious stone lies concealed
in its matrix, as was said above. That the precious stones,
or treasures, which lie concealed within are those things which
the internal sense contains, is fully demonstrated in the Doctrine
of the New Jerusalem concerning the Sacred Scripture, nos. 6
to 26; and in the same Doctrine it is further proved that the
literal sense is the basis, continent, and firmament of its
spiritual sense, nos. 27 to 36; also that Divine Truth in the
literal sense of the Word is in its fulness, in its sanctity, and
in its power, nos. 37 to 40 ; and, likewise, that the doctrine
of the church is to be drawn from the literal sense of the
Word, and to be confirmed thereby, nos. 50 to 61; and, finally,
that by the literal sense, through the medium of the spiritual
sense, there is effected conjunction with the Lord, and con-
sociation with the angels, nos. 62 to 69.
To the above I wdll add something new from the spiritual
world: The rulers of the church who flock into that world
after death, are first taught concerning the Sacred Scripture,
that it contains a spiritual sense, which in the world was un-
known to them; and they are also told, that the angels of
heaven are in that sense, whilst man is in the sense of the
letter; and further, that a translation or change of the latter
Doc. 238.] SWEDENBORG TO (ETINGER. 271
sense into the former is effected with man, while he reads
the Word in a state of holiness; that there is then a kind of
unfolding or unswatliing, like the breaking of the shell enclos-
ing an almond, whereupon the shell is dispersed and the naked
almond passes into heaven, and is received by the angels;
and that it is also like the casting of a seed into the ground,
where it is stripped of its coverings, and the germ is put
forth. The seed in this case is the Word in the sense of the
letter, and the germ which is put forth thence is the si)iritual
sense; the latter passes to the angels, and the former remains
with man. The seed, nevertheless, remains with man in his
mind as in its soil, and in time produces its germ and fructifies
it, provided man by the seeds of life which are the truths of
faith and the goods of charity, is conjoined to the Lord, and
consociated with the angels. The above rulers are further
admonished to receive thoroughly this belief, that the AVord
in its bosom is spiritual, because Divine ; and that unless they
receive this belief, they may be seduced by satans, so that
they even deny the sanctity of the Word; in which case the
church with them is dissi})ated. This further argument is also
urged upon them, that if they do not believe the internal
sense of the Word, the Word may finally appear to them as
some unpolished and unconnected writing, or even as a book
of all heresies, because from the literal sense, as from a kind
of lake, heresies of every sort may be drawn forth and confirmed.
Those who believe the internal sense of the Word, are after-
wards received into companies of angelic spirits, who in process
of time are elevated into heaven and become angels; but those
who do not believe, are removed into companies of spirits,
who in course of time are cast into hell, and become satans.
Those are called satans there, who in the world had falsified
every truth of the Word, and who in consequence thereof
had imbibed falsities, so that at last they could no longer see
anything oi' truth.
DOCUMENT 239.
EMANUEL SWEDENBORG TO A GENTLEMAN
AT LEYDEN IN HOLLAND.*
1 had lately the honour to send you a copy
of a work published at this place, which contains an abridg-
ment of all the doctrinal points treated oi in all my other
writings. I think of making a tour to Leyden in a few week's
time, when I shall be glad to be informed of the opinion of
the learned in your city respecting the work. It is sold by
Christian Seep, Bookseller, Amsterdam.
[Em. Swedenboeg.]
[Amsterdam, beginning of March, 1769.]
* The above, together with Documents 225 and 226, was originally
published in the Appendix to the second edition of Swedenborg's work on
"The Intercourse between the Soul and the Body," pubhshed in 1784. For
further particulars see footnote to Document 225.
DOCUMENT 240.
EIGHTH LETTEK OF EMANUEL SWEDENBORa
TO DR. BEYER.22*
Reverend Doctor,
I had the pleasure of receiving yours of
Novemher 23, 1768. The reason I did not answer it sooner
was, that I postponed until a little work was published en-
titled, "A Brief Exposition of the Doctrine of the New Church
signified by the New Jerusalem in the Book of Revelation,"
in which work are fully shown the errors of the hitherto re-
ceived doctrine of justification by faith alone, and the impu-
tation of the righteousness or merit of Christ. This treatise
was sent by me to all the clergy in Holland, and will come
into the hands of the most eminent in Germany. I have been
informed that they have attentively perused it, and that some
have already discovered the truth, while others do not know
wdiich way to turn; for what is written therein is sufficient to
convince any one that the above-mentioned doctrine is the
cause of our having at the present day no theology in Christen-
dom. I intend sending to you by the first ship twelve copies
of the work, which you will please to dispose of in the following
manner : one copy to the Bishop,-]- one to the Dean,^ and the
* The Swodish original, from which the al)ove translation has been made,
is presented in the Library of the Academy of Sciences in Stockholm. It
was pubhshed in the "Samhngar for Philantroper" in 1788, as Letter V.
The first English translation appeared in the "New Jerusalem Magazine"
of 1790, (p. 141). And this translation was aftei-wards introduced as Letter V
into the English and American editions of the "Swedenborg Documents."
f Bishop Lamberg (see Note 178).
i Dr. Ekebom (see Note 179).
18
274 SWEDENBOBG'S COBBESPONDENGE. [Doc. 240.
rest, except your O'v^ii, to the "lectors" of theology, and to the
clergy of the town; since no one can better judge of the work,
than he who has thoroughly mastered the arcana of justification.
After this little work has been read, will you kindly request
the Dean* to express his opinion concerning it in the Con-
sistory; when all those that can, and are willing to see the
truth, will accede.
Here [in Amsterdam] they frequently inquire of me respect-
ing the New Church, when it will come ? To which I answer:
By degrees, in proportion as the doctrine of justification and
imputation is extirpated ; which perhaps will be brought about
by this work. It is known that the Christian Church did not
take its rise immediately after the ascension of Christ, but in-
creased gradually, which is also understood by these words
in the Revelation, "And the woman flew into the desert, into
her place, where she is nourished for a time, times, and half
a time, from the face of the serpent" (xii, 14). The serpent
or dragon is that doctrine.
In about a month I shall leave here for Paris, and that
for a purpose w^hich must not be di\Tilged beforehand.
With respect to the visions of several persons mentioned in
your letter, they are nothing but fantastic visions. With
my respectful compliments to the Bishop,-}- and my other
friends in Gottenburg, I remain with hearty friendsliip
Your faithful servant,
Em. Swedenbokg.
Amsterdam, March 15, 1769.
To the Keverend Doctor and Lector Gabr. Anders. Beyer,
Gottenburg.
* Dr. Ekebom (see Note 179).
•j- Bishop Lamberg (see Note 178).
DOCUMENT 241.
NINTH LETTER OF EMANUEL SWEDENBORG
TO DR. BEYER.''*
Reverend Doctor,
I herewith send you ten copies of the published
treatise on "Conjugial Love," which when an opportunity offers
you may sell at nine copper dalers per copy. The book
is very much in demand in Paris, and in many places in
Germany.
Of the work last published entitled, "Brief Exposition of
the Doctrine of the New Jerusalem," I sent you only one
copy, which you will please to keep for yourself alone and not
communicate to any one else : for it will cause a change in the
whole of that theology which has up to the present time pre-
vailed in Christendom, and partly sets forth also that theology
which will be for the New Church. "What is written therein
will be thoroughly understood by scarcely any one in Gotten-
* The Swedish original, from which the above translation has been
made, is preserved in the Library of the Academy of Sciences in Stock-
holm. It was printed in the "Samhngar for Philantroper" in 1788, as
Letter VHI. An Enghsh translation is contained in the Supplement to
the enlarged English edition of the "Swedenborg Documents," published in
1855 (p. 5).
The P.S. which is added to the letter has hitherto been published as a
separate document ; but by a comparison with Document 244, where Sweden-
borg introduced the identical words of this postcript, it is made evident
that it belongs in reality to Document 241. The Swedish original of this
postscript, written on a separate leaf, is presei'ved in the Library of the
Academy of Sciences in Stockholm. It was printed in the "Samlingar for
Philantroper" of 1788, after Letter XVIII. An Enghsh translation ap-
peared in the Supplement to the enlarged English edition of the •'Sweden-
borg Documents," p. 10.
18*
276 SWEDENBORG'S CORRESPONDENCE. [Doc. 241.
burg except yourself. This little work has been sent to all
professors and clergymen in Holland, and has already reached
the principal universities of Germany; it is being translated
into English in London, and will also be published in Paris.
We must therefore first wait for the judgment which is passed
upon it abroad, before it is generally made known in Sweden.
You will, therefore, keep it for the present for yourself alone.
On April 26 I shall leave for Paris; and I remain, with
loving friendship,
Your most obedient servant and faithful friend,
Em. SwEDENBOEa.
Amsterdam, April 23, 1769.
P. S. In the short treatise [Brief Exposition], which I
have sent you, as well as in all my former writings, I do not
mean a Son of God born from eternity, but the Son of God
conceived and born in the world, in whom is the Divine Tri-
nity. In the Apostles' creed, which was the confession of faith
of the Apostolic church, no other Son of God is mentioned,
nor is any other meant in the Gospels, Luke i, 32, 35; Matt,
iii, 17; xvii, 5; John xx, 31; 1 John v, 20, 21. The reason,
however, why the Nicene Council afterwards adopted a Son
of God from eternity, and added still another Divine person,
was this, that it could not discover any other expedient for
expelling the erroneous doctrine of Arius ; and for this reason,
especially, the present church insists that reason shall be
bound, and placed under obedience to a blind faith. But,
that this does not transcend man's faculty of comprehension,
and that he is able to see and thus to believe, may be seen
in no. 117, and afterwards in no. 44.
1
DOCUMENT 242.
SECOj^D LETTEK of J. C. LAYATER^^' TO
EMANUEL S^YEDENBORa.*
Most noble, venerable, and beloved in Christ our Lord,
I have taken the liberty of writing to you a
second time, as it is likely you may not have received my
other letter on account of your travels; but I have at last
learned by what means this will probably reach you.
I revere the wonderful gifts you have received from God.
I revere the wisdom which shines forth from your writings,
and therefore cannot but seek the friendship of so great and
excellent a man now living. If what is reported be true, God
will show you how much I seek to converse with you in the
simplicity of my mind. I am a young man not yet thirty
years old, a minister of the gospel; I am and shall remain
employed in the cause of Christ as long as I live. I have
written something on the happiness of the future life. O,
if I could exchange letters with you on this subject, or rather
converse !
I add some [of my] writing: You shall know my soul.
One thing I beg of you. Divinely inspired man ! I beseech
you by the Lord not to refuse me!
In the month of March, 1768, died Felix Hess, my best
friend ; a youth of Zurich, twenty-four years of age, an upright
• The English translation, constituting this document, appeared first in
the "New Jerusalem Magazine" of 1790, p. 245, together with Document 236 ;
the editors state there that the Latin originals of these two documents
were then in their hands. The letters, in the form in which they appear
there, were subsequently embodied in the English and Amen<'an editions of
the "Swedenborg Documents."
278 SWEDENBORG'S GOBBESPONDENCE. [Doc. 243.
man, of a noble mind, striving after a Christian spirit, but not
yet clothed with Christ. Tell me, I pray, what he is doing?
paint to me his iigure, state, &c., in such words, that I may
know that God's truth is in you.
I send also a cipher writing which you will understand,
if what is reported of you be true. I request it may not be
shown to any person.
I am your brother in Christ ; answer very soon a sincere
brother, and answer the letter I have sent in such a manner,
that I may see what I am believing on the testimony of others.
Christ be with us, to whom we belong living or dead.
John Casper Lavateb,
Minister at the Orphan Asylum.
Zurich in Switzerland,
September 24, 1769.
DOCUMENT 243.
TENTH LETTER OF EMANUEL SWEDENBORG-
TO DR. BEYER.'^*
Reverend Doctor and Dear Friend,
Shortness of time would not permit me
in my last letter to answer the point about the boy from
Skara. If the account about him is true, it proves the com-
munication of spirits with man. A genteel and rich family
here in Stockholm are desirous of taking the boy into their
house, and of educating him in whatever branch he may wish to
* Tlie Swedish, original from which the above translation has been
■made, is preserved in the Library of the Academy of Sciences in Stock-
holm. It was printed in the "Samlingar for Philantroper" of 1788, as
Letter X. The English translation of the letter, which was incorporated
in the English and American editions of the "Swedenborg Documents,"
appeared originally in the "New Jerusalem Magazine" for 1790, pp. 30
and 75.
Doc. 243.] SWEDENBORG TO BEYER. 279
learn. Shpuld this arrangement be acceptable to the boy,
and an opportunity present itself of his being brought here in
company with a person travelling this way, the family would
be pleased; in that case thirty dalers in silver might be
furnished him to cover his travelling expenses, and if on his
arrival he address himself to me, he will be taken to the
family.
I pass by his vision of white serpents, as this took place
in his tender infancy; for which reason I do not enter into
its explanation; besides, it may be explained either negatively
or athrmatively. But his knowing the use of herbs and [the
cure of] certain diseases, if really the case, is not on account
of such diseases and cures existing in the other life among
spirits and angels. There are, however, spiritual diseases
[and cures] corresponding to natural diseases and cures in
this world; wherefore, when such effects take place, they are
due to correspondences. As there are no natural diseases
among spirits in the spiritual world, neither are there any
hospitals; but instead of these there are spiritual madhouses,
in which are those who theoretically denied God, and in others
such as denied Him practically. Those who in the world
were idiots, on their arrival in the other world are likewise
foolish and idiotic ; but when their externals are removed and
their internals opened, as is the case with all, then they are
endowed with an understanding in accordance with their genius
and their previous life ; for real madness and insanity reside
in the external or natural, and not in the internal or spiri-
tual man.
I will now give you an account of my first youth: From
my fourth to my tenth year I was constantly engaged in
thought upon God, salvation, and tlie spiritual diseases (pas-
siones spiritnalef;) of men; and several times I revealed things
at which my father and mother wondered ; saying, that angels
must be speaking through me. From my sixth to my twelfth
year I used to delight in conversing with clergymen about
faith, saying that the life of faith is love, and that the love
which imparts life is love to the neighbour; also that God
gives faith to every one, but that those only receive it who
practise that love. I knew of no other faith at that time.
280 SWEDENBORG'S CORRESPONDENCE. [Doc. 244.
I
than that God is the Creator and Preserver of nature, that I
He imparts understanding and a good disposition to men, and I
several other tilings that follow thence. 1 knev? nothing at
that time of that learned faith which teaches that God the
Father imputes the righteousness of His Son to whomsoever,
and at such times, as He chooses, even to those who have not !
repented and have not reformed their lives. And had I heard !
of such a faith, it would have been then, as it is now, above
my comprehension. \
I remain with all affection and friendship
Your most obedient servant and friend,
Eman. Swedekboeg.
Stockholm, November 14, 1769. I
To the Reverend and Most Learned Doctor and Lector i
Gabriel And. Beyer, Gottenburg. i
DOCUMENT 244.
EMANUEL SWEDENBORG TO COUNT
HOPKEN.^^*
[Your Excellency,]
I had the honour to receive on the 14th inst.
your Excellency's favour, dated November 5. I am glad that
the last two books have arrived. It is certain that the "Brief
Exposition of the Doctrine of the New Church" meets with
adverse criticisms, as was foreseen by your Excellency; yet
only in the beginning, as long as men are in darkness on account
of preconceived and false principles. Since, however, that
which is rational has light within itself, even in theological
matters, therefore, the truth will gradually be seen and acknow-
* A copy of the Swedish original is preserved in the Library of the
Academy of Sciences; it is printed in Part III of "Nya Kp-kan och dess
inflytande," &c., p. 7.
Doc. 244.] SWEDENBORG TO HOPKEN. 281
ledged, as has been the case in many places abroad. But
as I am doubtful whether this change has already taken place
in Stockholm, I have deUvered only one copy to Bishop Benzel-
tjerna^" with strict injunctions that it is by no means to be
communicated to any one else; for Benzelstjerua in my esti-
mation is a rational man even in theology, and does not accept
iirational things from obedience to faith. The reason why a
preference is accorded to CathoHcs is stated in no. 105 and
the following numbers ; but there is another reason besides,
because the purpose is to establish a universal church in all
Christendom. When this preliminary treatise was finished,
the whole heaven from east to west, and from south to north,
appeared to me covered with beautiful roses of a dark scarlet
colour, so that all who were present with me in the world of
spirits, were astonished at it; this was a sign of the assent
and the joy of the New Heaven.* In the short treatise which
I have sent you, as well as in all my former writings I do
not mean a Son of God born from eternity, but the Son of
God conceived and bom in the world, in whom there is the
Divine Trinity. In the Apostles' creed, which was the con-
fession of faith of the Apostolic church, no other Son of God
is mentioned, nor is any other meant in the Gospels, Luke i,
32, 35; Matt, iii, 17; xvii, 5; John xxi, 31; 1 John v, 20, 21.
The reason, however, why the Nicene Council afterwards
adopted the tenet of a Son of God from eternity, and added
still another Divine person, was, that it could not discover
another expedient for expelling the erroneous doctrine of
Arius; and for this reason especially the present church in-
sists that reason shall be bound, and placed under obedience
to faith. But that this does not transcend man's comprehension,
and that he is able to see and thus to believe, may be seen
in no. 117, and after it in no. 44. -f
* The same phenomenon is described by Swedenborg in a "Sketch of
an Ecclesiastical History of the New Church," (see Volume VIII of the
photo-hthographed MSS., p. 1) in these words: "After the 'Brief Expo-
sition.' &c. had been written, the angelic heaven from the east to the west,
and from the south to the north, appeared of a dark scarlet colour with
the most beautiful flowers ; it apjjcared so before me, the kings of Deumark,
and others. At another time it had a beautiful flaming appearance."
f Compare postscript to Document 241.
282 TRIAL AT GOTTENBURG. [Doc. 245.
Your Excellency's pleasure in my writings gladdens my
heart, and I thank you for it with all due respect, remaining,
Your Excellency's most humble servant,
Em. Swedenboeg.
Stockholm, November 17, 1769.
DOCUMENT 245.
SWEDENBORG'S CONTROVERSY WITH THE
CONSISTORY OF GOTTENBURO.
INTRODVCTION.
A carefully prepared digest of the acts of this important
controversy occupies Part I of a work which appeared in 1847,
in the Swedish language, under this title: "The New Church
and its influence upon the study of theology in Sweden, A
contribution to the Swedish Church history of later years"
(Nya Kyrkan och dess infiytande im Theologiens Studium i
Sverige). Upon this work, which we have reason to think
was written by our well-known friend Dr. Kahl of Lund, we
have mainly drawn for the materials used in the preparation
of this Introduction, and of some of those historical parts
which serve as connecting links between the particular docu-
ments composing this larger document.
The documents themselves which illustrate this episode in
Swedenborg's life, are derived (1) from the "Nya Kyrkan," &c.;
(2) from the "Minutes respecting Swedenborgianism and the
so-called Sermon-Essays" (Handlingar rorande Svedenhorgia-
nismen och de sd haUade Pt'ediko-Forsok), under which title
was published, in a quarto volume of upwards of 200 pages,
the official record of the Proceedings of the Consistory of
Gottenburg from March 22, 1769, to February 7, 1770; and (3)
from the published and unpublished letters of Emanuel Sweden-
borg written during that period.
With respect to the origin of this controversy, we read in
the "Nya Kyrkan," &c. (p. 10) as follows: "For twenty years
Doc. 245.] INTRODUCTION. 283
Swedenborg had continued to publish his theological works
without being disturbed by any one, and he had distributed
them to the libraries of universities and to the learned in
England, Holland, France, Germany, and Sweden. Sundry
theologians also, e. g. Hartley, CEtinger, Beyer, Rosen, and
Lavater, had studied his writings, expressing admiration
and approval of his teachings. Most, it is true, had simply
glanced over the title-pages of these works without taking any
further notice of their contents. But no one had considered
himself called upon to protest against the circulation and the
reading of these writings, although they contained views which
could not easily be made to harmonize with what was regarded
as orthodox in the Roman Catholic and Protestant churches
of the eighteenth century. Swedenborg's writings, however,
were composed in a language which was not generally under-
stood. They were possessed only by the learned, who are not
always inclined to judge the orthodoxy of theological productions
by the standard of the conclusions ot the Council of Trent,
the Heidelberg Catechism, or the Formula Concordioe, and
who, besides, are not fond of submitting the settlement of
doctrinal or exegetical controversies to spiritual or civil courts.
But gradually Swedenborg's friends in his own country by
reviews, translations, and sermons, began to introduce a know-
ledge of his rehgious views to a class of readers who, un-
accustomed to a deeper investigation of the Scripture and to
higher theological speculation, regard as heterodox and heretical
all religious knowledge which in any degree changes or modifies
the sanctioned doctrines, or which is above the sphere of the
doctrinal text-books in current use. A new epoch now began
to open in the history of Swedenborg's writings, at least in
Sweden.
"Several of the Swedish clergy found fault with the views
of the iSIew Church, and insisted that they should be formally
opposed, as militating against the Evangelical Lutheran faith.
Such an opposition first manifested itself in the diocese of
Gottenburg, and the immediate cause of it was as follows:
In the 'Clerical News' (Presttldnimjeny a monthly magazine,
published at Gottenburg by Dr. Rosen a "lector" (professor)
in that town, a review of Swedenborg's Apocali/psis Bevelata
284 TRIAL AT CrOTTENBURG. [Doc. 245.
had been inserted; and another "lector," Dr. Beyer, had edited
a collection of sketches for sermons under this title: 'New
attempts at explaining the texts for Sundays and Holidays
(Xya Forsok till forldaring qfwer Son-och Hogtidsdags-Texter),
Gottenburg, 1767; in which the texts are explained in the
spirit of Swedenborg's teaching. These literary productions
strengthened in many quarters the conviction which had pre-
viously been gaining ground, that these theological doctors
shared Swedenborg's religious views ; and no length of time
elapsed before the clergy gave evidence of this conviction, by
word and deed.
"At a meeting of the clergy held at Gottenburg in Sep-
tember 1768, Dean P. Aurelius of Grimmeton insisted 'that,
for his OAvn sake and that of the brethren at home, the
Consistory should employ the most stringent measures for
stopping the circulation of such recently published books as
contain doctrines which militate against God's Word and the
symbohcal [dogmatic] writings of the church' (see 'Handlingar'
p. 3). In agreement there^vith, but in less objectionable and
more considerate terms, Dean A. Kollinius of Seglora submitted
a memorial to the Consistory, dated October 12, 1768, in
which he prayed, 'that the Bishop and the members of the
Consistory, as the most competent judges in theological matters,
would enlighten the clergy, as to how far the writings of
Swedenborg are really objectionable; so that in case these
writings contain merely innocent theological problems, a mis-
taken zeal may not raise up heaven and earth against them;
but, in case they really militate against, and present as ir-
rational, the evangelical doctrine in the form in which it is
explained from God's Word in our symbolical writings it may
be looked upon as a real crime, at least in those who exercise
the function of teachers, to seek to imbue others with the
religious principles of Swedenborg.'"
The author of "Nya Kyrkan" says here: "If Kollinius*
prayer had been acted upon, and the members of the Con-
sistory had gone into the fundamental question, i. e. if they
had compared Swedenborg's and Luther's systems, and had
examined how much of what is really bad and imchristian is
Doc. 245.] INTRODUCTION. 285
contained in the former system .... a long and wearisome re-
ligious contest would no doubt have been prevented." On
p. 14, he continues, "A calm exegetical and critical exami-
nation of Swedenborg's system, however, was never considered
for a moment; nothing was thought of but the stringent
measures insisted upon by Aurelius, by which 'the circulation
ot Swedenborg's writings might be stopped.' Beyer's and
Rosen's opponents, without making any previous examina+'on,
took it at once for granted, that Swedenborg's system was un-
biblical and heterodox, and they, consequently, appealed first
to the Consistory and afterwards to the higher authorities, as
though they were tribunals of inquisition, with tlie keys of
loosing and binding doctrinal questions in their hands, and
which, without any previous examination and investigation,
might pass sentence of condemnation in the most uncompro-
mising spirit of hierarchy. The majority of the Consistory,
nevertheless, disappointed the expectations of the dissatisfied
members of the clergy in this respect. Bishop Lamberg^^^ was
not willing to treat this question in an inquisitorial fashion,
and the attempt to make of the Consistory a tribunal on matters
of faith miscarried in the very first instance. The majority
of this body, consisting of Bishop Lamberg, and the "lectors"
Beyer,^^ Rosen,*'^ Roempke,^^' and Wallenstrale, ^^^ did not
consider themselves called upon, *as the most competent judges
in theological matters,' to express an opinion with regard to
the actual value (lialt) of Swedenborg's doctrines, since thus
far they had not had the opportunity of procuring for them-
selves his expensive theological writings, and still less had they
time to study them."
Dr. Beyer, at the request of the Consistory, had prepared
the draught of a reply to the resolution passed at the meet-
ing of the clergy in 1768. From this we make the following
extract :
286 TRIAL AT GOTTENBUBG. [Doc. 245.
A.
DR. BEYER ON SWEDENBORG AND HIS WRITINGS*
"Swedenborg is generally known to be, as to his person
and life, a God-fearing and virtuous, and also a quiet, peace-
ful, and well-reputed citizen; and in the public prints is de-
clared to be a giant of learning in the various sciences; but
especially is he known to have an unbounded veneration for
the Divine Word. The thoughts of such a man on matters
of religion ought surely not to be condemned rashly, and
without a previous most thorough examination . . .
"So long, however, as such an investigation and examination
have not been made, this Consistory does not deem itselt
justified in declaring that the works of Assessor Swedenborg
are to be classed among the number of prohibited books ;
and, consequently, they do not feel themselves called upon to
endeavour to obtain in the proper place an order for their
prohibition.
"But meanwhile, both in respect to the writings of Assessor
Swedenborg, which are written in Latin, a foreign tongue, and
according to a transcendental method, as well as in respect
to all other writings, the foUo^dng words of the Lord and
their meaning furnish a safe rule of criticism to all the learned,
by the application of which they will not only not fail in their
judgment, but also be freed from error: 'If any one will do
the will of Him who has sent Jesus,' or if any one has the
desire and purpose to live as the Lord has given us to under-
stand is well-pleasing to Him — 'he shall know,' or he is able
to know 'whether a doctrine is of God,' and thus is Divine,
or whether it has a merely human source and thus ought to
be rejected" (John vii, 17).
In pursuance of a resolution written by
G. A. Betee.
February 15, 1769.
The opposition in the Consistory consisted of Dean Eke-
bom,"^ Dean Kullin,^^* and Pastor Hempke,"^ whose senti-
* See "Handlingar rorande Swedenborgianismen," &c., p. 5.
Doc. 245.] EKEB OM AGAINST S WEDENB ORG. 287
merits found utterance in the follo^ving document from the pen
of Dr. Ekebom, Dean of Gottenburg:
, B.
r>n. F^BBO.V'5'" CHARGES AGAINST SWEDENBORO.*
"On the question, whether the published theological writ-
ings of the well-born Assessor Swedenborg are to be regarded
as orthodox or heretical, and in what light they ought to be
looked upon and judged by the clergy of our diocese, I sub-
mit with due deference to the favourable consideration of the
Bishop and of the Venerable Consistory the following remarks :
'•'■ First, To the person of Assessor Swedenborg I leave all
the honour and esteem to which he may lay claim on account
of his advanced age, his rank, his merits, and his insight into
the various sciences. I do not judge either him or any one
else. The Lord is He who knows and judges both him and me.
Secondly, I am not acquainted with the religious system of
Assessor Swedenborg, nor shall I take any trouble to become
acquainted with it. I am told that this knowledge may be
chiefly acquired by studying his published writings on 'the
New^ Jerusalem,' on 'Charity and Faith,' on 'the Lord,' &c.,
none of which works I have possessed, read, or seen.
'•^Thirdly, Nevertheless, in thinking of the conversations
which Assessor Swedenborg had in this place, at various times,
with myself and others, and in comparing them with his so-
called Apocah/psis lievelata, of which he was kind enough to
send me a copy from Amsterdam,-}- I must confess that his
doctrines appear to me corrupting, heretical, injurious, and in
the highest degree ohjectio)iahIe.'\.
"In proof of this I will confine myself to stating the
following points :
* See "Handliiigar," &c., pp. 7 to 11.
f See Document 223.
^ Read in this connection what the Rev. T. Hartley says in Document
258, no. 18.
288 TRIAL AT GOTTEN BURG. [Doc. 245.
(a) "Tlie Sacred ScrijJtiirelias been hitherto hadly and perverse-
ly explained (A. R. p. 21, no. 1). Too much has been made
of the Hteral sense, of which the true meaning cannot be com-
prehended, before the spiritual, the angeMc, and the Divine
sense has first been collected. Since the Last Judgment,
which took place in the spiritual world as early as 1757, and
since the Coming of the New Jerusalem, this sense has been
for the first time revealed by God to Assessor Swedenborg,
who, as far as this is concerned, does not seem to be unwilling
to be regarded as a God-inspired man (Vir Theopneustos).
Again, the Sacred Scripture has been written by mere corre-
spondences; and uithout the knoidedge of correspondences, and
a special illustration and hence revelation, it cannot be under-
stood in by far the greater 7mmber of passages (see Preface).
How then should he who is not in a state of illustration, or
who does not understand the doctrine of correspondences,
know e. g. that dva,3X£']>ai, to receive sight (recipere visum)
signifies that they who have been in ignorance of the truth
would receive intelligence ; that to receive hearing (recipere
auditum) signifies, that they who had not heard before con-
cerning God and the Word would listen and obey ; that to
be resuscitated from the dead signifies that they who other-
wise would have perished are made alive; that a garden, a
grove, a forest signify wisdom and knowledge; that the olive-
tree, the vine, the cedar, the oak signify the celestial, the
spiritual, the rational, natural, and sensual good and truth of
the church; that a mountain, a hill, a valley signify the higher,
lower, and lowest things of the church; that Egj^ot signifies
knowledge, Ashur reason, Moab the adulteration of good, the
sons of Ammon the adulteration of truth. Tyre and Sidon the
thoughts of truth and good ? I ask, can the Sacred Scripture
with such an explanation remain any longer the fundamental
ground (principimn) for the knowledge of Faith, Religion, and
Revealed Theology.
(b) " God is one in essence and in person, in whom is a Trinity,
and the Lord is that God. The Lord is the Only God, in
whom is the Trinity (Preface). The whole Trinity is in the
Lord. His Divine (the Divine nature) is called Father. His
Human (the Human nature) is the Son. And the Divine
Doc. 245.] EKEB OM AGAINST S WEBENB ORG. 289
Proceeding (i. e. as much as I could gather on this subject),
the Divine virtue and operation which enlightens and sanctifies
us, is the Eohj Sinrit (cfr. A. R. pp. 59, 629, Latin edition).
(c) ^^No satisfaction for the sins of the ivorld is given. The
purpose of Christ's Coming into the world was the subjugation
of hell, and its removal from man; and Chi'ist removed it by
contests against it, and victories over it; and He reduced it
into order and under obedience to Him (A. R. pp. 59, 60).
(d) ^'■Justification hy faith alone is abused, with gross con-
tempt, throughout the whole of Swedenborg's work.
(e) The following is his explanation of the essential parts of
the Holy Supper: By the bread and the blood of the Lord
nothing else can be understood than the Divine in itself, and
from itself; by ilesh is understood the Divine Good of the
Divine Love, and by blood the Divine Truth from that Good
(A. R., p. 208, Latin Edition).
(f) "Of the conversations and statements of those who de-
parted this life with a profession of faith alone, I find a
short, but derisive doctrinal exposition in the memorable
relation on p. 208 of the Aiiocalypsis Bevelata.
"In consideration of what I have here quoted to you in
haste, I submit to your judgment, whether Swedenborgianism
is not in all its parts diametrically opposed to God's revealed
Word, and the dogmatic writings of the Lutheran church;
whether it is not full of the most intolerable fundamental
errors, which overturn the very foundation of faith and of the
whole Christian religion ; and, consequently, whether it is, not
merely schismatic, but in the highest degree heretical, and in
most of its parts Socinian and thus, in every sense, objectionable?
"For the above reason, and by virtue of my office as a
member of the Consistory, and as a pastor in this town
where Assessor Swedenborg has resided some time,* and has
had opportunity for spreading his views and attaching to
himself disciples, I cannot refrain from urging the following re-
solutions :
♦ Swedenborg never resided in Goltenburg; he only passed through it
on his way to Holland or England.
19
290 TRIAL AT GOTTENBURG. [Doc. 245.
'•^First, that the clergy of the diocese be admonished in
the most earnest manner to be on their guard against the
theological writings published by Assessor Swedenborg.
'■'■Secondly, That Pastor Kollinius be urged to make a posi-
tive statement containing the names of 'the leading men
in this place of whom report says that they favour and follow
Assessor Swedenborg's theological principles,' so that inno-
cent men who shun all false and heretical learning may es-
cape suspicion; and that those who favour and promote false
views may be treated according to law and royal decrees.
'"''Thirdly, As leading men (by whom may be meant mem-
bers of the clergy either of the town, or of the Diocese, or
perhaps even members of the Consistory) seem to have be-
come the subject of a most unworthy suspicion among the clergy
of the diocese, that our Bishop, who is placed as a superin-
tendent over the clergy, and likewise over the gymnasia and
schools of his diocese, be instructed on the part of the Con-
sistory, to report the present as a most important matter of
the Church in the House of the Clergy at the approaching
Diet, which will not fail to take such steps and measures to
prevent the spread of Swedenborgian doctrines, as their pre-
cious official oath and the exigency of the case demand, and
as the law prescribes.
"0. Ekebom.
"Gottenburg, March 22, 1769."
On March 30, after the Minutes containing Dr. Ekebom's
charges against Swedenborg had been read, Dr. Beyer caused
the following reply to be inserted in the Minutes for publi-
cation.
Doc. 245.] BEYER ON EKEBOM. 291
C.
DR. BEYER'S REPLY TO DR. EKEBOM*
"As a further and necessary complement of
the passages which Dr. Ekebom^'^^ entered on the Minutes,
on March 22, from Assessor Swedenborg's theological works,
I desire to communicate here a passage upon which I lighted
in liis last published work on 'Conjugial and Scortatory Love'
(no. 82) ; because it furnishes a kind of summary of the
Assessor's system of rehgion. The passage referred to li-
terally translated reads as follows: 'Afterwards a man came
running from the northern quarter in great haste ; he looked
at me with a threatening countenance, and addressing me
in a passionate tone of voice, said: "Art thou he that
wishes to seduce the world by instituting a New Church which
thou understandest by the New Jerusalem about to come down
from God out of heaven; and by teaching that the Lord will
gift with love truly conjugial those who embrace the doctrines
of that church ; the delights and felicity of wliich love thou
exaltest to heaven? Is not this a mere fiction? and dost thou
not hold it forth as a bait and enticement for others to accede
to thy new [doctrines]? But tell me briefly, what are those
doctrines of the New Church that I may see whether they
agree or disagree ?" I replied, "The doctrines of the church
understood by the New Jerusalem are as follows : First, That
there is one God, in whom is the Divine Trinity, and that
He is the Lord Jesus Christ. Secondly, That a saving faith
is to believe in Him. Thirdly, that evils are to be shunned
because they are of the devil, and from the devil. Fourthly,
that goods are to be done because they are of God, and from
God. Fifthly, that these are to be done by man as from him-
self; but that it ought to be believed that they are done by
the Lord with man, and by means of man." Having heard
these things liis fury abated for a while ; but after some delibe-
ration he again looked at me with a stern countenance, and
said: "Are these five precepts the doctrines of the faith and
* See "Handlingar," &c. pp. 11 to 14.
19*
292 TRIAL AT GOTTENBURG. [Doc. 245.
charity of the New Church?" I replied, "Yes." He then
asked sharply, "How can you demonstrate the first, that there
is one God, in whom there is a Divine Trinity, and that He
is the Lord Jesus Christ?" I said, "I demonstrate it thus:
Is not God one and indivisible? Is there not a trinity? If
God is one and indivisible, is He not one person? If He is
one person, is not the trinity in that person ? That He is the
Lord Jesus Clirist is evident from these considerations, that
He was conceived from God the Father (Luke i, 34, 35), and
thus that as to His soul He is God; and hence, as He Him-
self says, that the Father and He are one (John x, 30) ; that
He is in the Father, and the Father in Him (John xiv, 10, 11);
that he that seeth Him and knoweth Him, seeth and knoweth
the Father (John xiv, 7, 9) ; that no one seeth and knoweth
the Father, except Him who is in the bosom of the Father
(John i, 18) ; that all things of the Father are His (John iii,
35; xvi, 15); that He is the Way, the Truth, and the Life;
and that no one cometh to the Father, but by Him (John
xiv, 6) ; also that He is of Him, because He is in Him ; and,
according to Paul, that all the fulness of the Godhead dwells
bodily in Him (Col. ii, 9); and, moreover, that He hath
power over all flesh (John xvii, 2), and that He hath aU power
in heaven and in earth (Matt, xxviii, 18): from all of which
it follows, that He is God of heaven and earth." He after-
wards asked how I prove the second, "that a saving faith is
to believe on Him ?" I said, "By these words of the Lord:
This is the will of the Father, that every one who believeth
on the Son should have eternal life (John vi, 40). God so
loved the world, that He gave His only-begotten Son, that
whosoever believeth on Him should not perish, but have ever-
lasting hfe (John iii, 15, 16). He that believeth on the Son,
hath eternal Hfe; but he that believeth not the Son shaU not
see life ; but the wi'ath of God abideth on him" (John iii, 36).
He afterwards said, "Demonstrate also the third and the
following : " when I replied, "What need is there to demon-
strate that evils ought to be shunned because they are of
the devil and from the devil; and that goods ought to be
done, because they are of God, and from God; also that the
latter are to be done by man as from liimself; but that
Doc. 245.] BEYEll ON EKEBOM. 293
he ought to believe that they are to be done by the Lord
with man, and by means of man? That these three points
are true is proved by the whole Sacred Scripture from be-
ginning to end; for what else is insisted upon there in general,
except that man must shun evils and do goods, and beheve on
the Lord God? Besides, -without these three points there is
no religion; for does not religion relate to life? and what is
hfe but to shun evils and do goods? and how can a man do
the latter and shun the former except as from lumself? Where-
fore, if you remove these three points from the chui'ch, you
remove from it the Sacred Scripture, and you also remove re-
ligion; and when these are removed the church is not a church."
The man, after hearing these things, retired, and was musing;
but still he departed in indignation.'
"As to the rest I fully agree with the Doctor where he
says: *I do not judge either him [Assessor Swedenborg], or
any one else. The Lord is He who knows and judges both
him and me.' But for this very reason I cannot agree with
him in his judgment afterwards, where he declares at the
same time that 'Swedenborgianism is in all its parts diame-
trically opposed to God's Holy Word, &c.; that it is hereti-
cal, Socinian, and thus in every sense objectionable.' I do
not see any ground for passing this judgment without a pre-
vious knowledge of his system of religion, and before bringing
the matter and the person in question in a lawful manner be-
fore the proper tribunal ; otherwise we should be guilty of
arbitrariness of the kind which is described in the Code of
Laws, chap, xxv, §§ 21 and 22; in order to avoid this I
deem it necessary that this subject should be submitted for
lawful examination to the proper authority. Should the vene-
rable Consistory nevertheless find sufficient reasons in what
has thus far been advanced, for regarding the writings of
Swedenborg as seductive — on which subject, for the reasons
above stated, I suspend my own judgment — I still think that
in this matter we cannot address ourselves in a lawful way to
any one else than in humility to His Royal Majesty, who will
perhaps most graciously decide, what steps are further to be
taken mih. the matter in a lawful way.
"Beyer. "
294 TRIAL AT GOTTENBURG. [Doc. 245.
Dr. Rosen,*^ who had been absent at the last two sittings
of the Consistory, handed in on April 5 the following opinion
on Swedenborg's writings :
D.
VE. eos:en*^ on the writings of swedenboro*
"My thoughts respecting the well-born Assessor Sweden-
borg and his theological writings are as follows:
"Were I, in violation of the law, to condemn any one
unheard, or to condemn the writings of an author without
having properly examined them, I might, indeed, after a super-
ficial examination find a good deal in these writings which is
opposed to our accepted creed. Yet I should be very slow
in regarding as a Socinian him who, with all due reverence,
regards Christ as God, even though he should condemn a good
many [other doctrines]. And, again, it would be difficult for
me to believe that any one denies the atonement who attributes
to the Lord all merit and all righteousness, and all possible
as well as all real redemption, &c. As the author, however,
on account of his absence cannot defend himself orally, and
as I am not yet very well acquainted with his writings, the
whole of which I have not yet seen, I consider it a Christian
duty not scornfully to reject what I have not properly ex-
amined.
"It is true that in my "Clerical News" (Preste-Tidningar)
for April 1768, I gave the general public some information
about the Aiiocalypsis Bevelata; yet I was neither then nor
am I now prepared to give a circumstantial account of it,
free from all mistakes. I have seen that the great Ernesti^^
has been too hasty in his judgment; and I see now that
Dean Ekebom"^ has not been as accurate as he ought to have
been, but attributes to Assessor Swedenborg expressions which
do not at all occur on p. 21 of the Apocalypsis. In the
edition of that work which is in my hands there is not a word
written about the 'Sacred Scripture having been hitherto badly
and perversely understood,' but we read that 'the Apocalypse
* See "HandUngar," &c., pp. 21 to 23.
Doc. 245]. ROSEN ON SWEDENBORG'S WRITINGS. 295
has hitherto not been understood', and this is what every one says
who ventures into its depths. Besides it is difficult for a man
possessed of the greatest learning, even though he be tho-
roughly well disposed and impartial, to be assured that he has
a true insight into the Swedenborgian system. On reading
the first line of p. 275 of the Apocalypsis Bevclata, where our
Assessor makes this statement, that 'the Lord by the passion
of the cross did not remove sins but bear them,' it struck
me at once that our author contradicted altogether what is
written in John i, 29. It was only, when a long time after-
wards I came across the author's 'Doctrine of the New Jeru-
salem concerning the Lord,' that I became acquainted with
his true meaning : for there it is written on p. 23, that 'the
Lord by the passion of the cross has not removed sins,
but that He is removing them' (quod non abstulerit peccata,
sed avferat ilia); whence it appears that Assessor Swedenborg
according to the letter does not contradict the above passage,
but respects it as a part of God's Word. From this, how-
ever, I do not desire to draw any other conclusions than that,
first, a person may easily run into error and pass a wrong
judgment, if he draw rigorous conclusions from one or two
passages taken out of their context, or which are picked up
here and there in his writings; and secondly, that according
to the Swedenborgian system tlie Lord has both home, and is
removing the sins of men.
"Nevertheless, I do not go security for the whole of the
above-named system, nor for my accuracy in understanding
it; wherefore I do not venture in so hasty a manner to enter
into a criticism of the so-called 'Swedenborgianism ;' especial-
ly as neither I nor my colleagues are under any order from
those high in authority to examine it. Still I am examining
it without any exhortation, as time and opportunity permit
me, and as long as I enjoy the advantage of having in my
hands the Assessor's Arcana, which the Right Eeverend
Bishop has lent to me . . .*
"With respect to the resolutions which were brought be-
fore the Consistory at its last meeting, it does seem just,
* Compare Document 227.
296 TRIAL AT GOTTENBURG. [Doc. 245.
first, that the clergy should be informed what judgment has
been passed on the writings of Swedenborg by the learned,
whether this judgment be favourable or unfavourable; secoiidly,
that the Bishop be requested to have the whole matter in-
vestigated in a legal manner, through the action of the vener-
able House of the Clergy; and thirdly, that Dean KoUinius
should be requested to name the leading persons who in this
place are promoting Swedenborgian views. I observe, however,
that my vote in this matter is superfluous, as the Consistory
have already executed the resolutions passed at their last
meeting."
[Rosen.]
Meanwhile Swedenborg himself who was staying at tho
time in Amsterdam, had been informed by Dr. Beyer tlirough
a friend of the attempt which was being made by Dr. Ekebom"^
to cast odium on his writings and to deter others from reading
them. He hastened to defend himself in a letter addressed
to the Consistory, which was enclosed in the following letter
to Dr. Beyer:
E.
ELEVENTH LETTER OF EMANUEL SWEDENBORG TO DR. BEYERS"-*
"In a letter addressed to me by the highly
esteemed Mr. Peter Hammarberg,^^* I received a copy of the
opinion expressed by Dr. Olof Ekebom,^^^ Dean of Gottenburg,
on the subject of the writings which have been published by
me. Enclosed you find my reply, which you will please to hand
in to the venerable Consistory, after having first taken a copy
of the letter for yourself, and another for the Bishop,"^ which
you will please forward to him, so that my reply may not
be suppressed in the Consistory. Should the Dean not be
willing to withdraw and utterly repudiate his opinion, I insist
* The Swedish original of this letter, from which the above translation
has been made, is preserved ki the Library of the Academy of Sciences
in Stockholm. It was printed as part of Letter VI in the "Samlingar for
Philantroper" for 1788. An Enghsh translation of it was pubhshed in the
Supplement to the enlarged Enghsh edition of the "Swedenborg: Documents"
(p. 4).
Doc. 245.] S WEDENB ORG'S BEPL Y TO EKEB OM. 297
that both the Dean's opinion and my reply be printed,
as is the case with the opinions expressed by the Council,
the Courts of Appeal, and the various Departments, so that
I may institute a criminal process. Next week I intend to
set out for Paris ; in case anything of importance take
plLce in this matter, I may be informed of it by a letter
addressed to me in Paris, Care of the Ambassador, Count
Gust. Phil. Creutz.^'*^ Desiring to be remembered kindly to
my friends and patrons in Gottenburg, I remain, most reverend
and most learned Doctor and Lector,
"Your most obedient servant and faithful friend,
"Em. Swedenborg.
'-Amsterdam, April 15, 1769."
F.
EiTANUEL SWEDENBOEG'S REPLY TO THE OPINION EXPRESSED BT DR. OLOF
£ir^£OAf,"' DEAN OF GOTTENBURG, BEFORE THE CONSISTORY, ON
MARCH 22, 1709.*
Read before the Consistory on April 20, 1769.
"I have received the opinion expressed by
the Dean of Gottenburg before the Consistory on the subject
of the Doctrine of the New Church, which has been published
to the world by our Saviour Jesus Christ, through me His
seiTant, in the 'Doctrine of the New Jerusalem,' and in the
'Apocalypse Revealed;' and as I find that the Dean's opinion
is full of reproaches, and also here and there contains untruths,
I deem it too prolix to answer each of them separately,
especially as I perceive that they are written by a person who
does not seem to have a bridle for his tongue, nor eyes in his
forehead, to see those things which are written in these works
in conformity with God's Word and an enlightened under-
standing; such persons are described by the Lord Himself in
* The Swedish original of this Document from which the above translation
has been made, was fii-st jirintcd in the "Handliiigar," &c., of 1769 (jjp. 25
to 28). Afterwards it was re])rinted as part of Letter VI of the "Samlingar
for Philantroper" for 1788. The first Enghsh translation appeared in the
"Intellectual Repository" for 1812, from which it was embodied in the
English and American editions of the "Swedenborg Documents."
298 TRIAL AT GOTTENBVRG. [Doc. 245.
Matt, xiii, 13 to 15. I sliall take from the Doctor's opinion
only these words, that the doctrine is 'in the highest degree
heretical and in most of its parts Socinian.'
"The doctrine cannot be called heretical, since it acknow-
ledges and affirms: first, the Divine Trinity (see 'Doctrine of
the New Jerusalem concerning the Lord,' no. 55 and the
following numbers, also 'Apocalypse Revealed,' nos. 961, 962);
secondly, the Sanctity of the Holy Scripture, especially its
literal sense (see 'Doctrine of the Sacred Scripture,' no. 27 etseq.,
no. 37 et seq., no. 50 et seq., and 'Apocalypse Revealed' nos. 200,
898, 911); thirdly, a Christian Life (see 'Doctrine of Life for
the New Jerusalem from the precepts of the Decalogue,' from
beginning to end) ; fourthly, the connection between Faith and
Charity (see 'Apocalypse Revealed,' in many places); fifthly,
that Faith in God must be based upon our Saviour, accord-
ing to His own words in John iii, 15, 16; vi, 40; xi, 25, 26;
and XX, last verse ; but especially John iii, 35, 36, and
Col. ii, 9. Likewise, in accordance with the Formula Con-
cordise, where we read that in Jesus Christ, God is Man,
and Man God, pp. 607, 762, 763, 765, 840 et seq.; that His
Human Essence has been exalted into Divine Majesty and power,
pp. 337 et seq., 607, 608 et seq., 774, 834 et seq., 844, 847, 852,
861, 863, 869; that Jesus Christ has all power in heaven and
on earth, pp. 775, 776, 780, 833; that also as to His Human
Essence He governs all things by His most immediate presence,
pp. 337, 375, 600, 608, 611, 738, 768, 783, 784, 785, 786,
Appendix, pp. 149, 150; besides many other things (see edition
of Leipzig, 1765).
"On the strength of all these passages, and of what the
Lord Himself teaches in John xiv, 6 to 11, according to the
doctrine of the New Church, Faith in God is based on the
Saviour Himself. From this alone it may be seen with how
little show of reason and lack of pertinence this doctrine has
been attacked with abusive language, and further, that no one
of sound understanding can say that it is 'full of the most
intolerable fundamental errors,' that it is 'corrupting, heretical,
injurious, and in the highest degree objectionable.' Such
abusive language is used, although the Dean in his Opinion
(§ 2) admits his not having read my writings, in these words:
Doc. 245.J S WEDEyBOEG'S BEFL Y TO EKEUOM. 299
*I am not acquainted with the religious system of Assessor
Swedenborg, nor shall I take any trouble in order to become
acquainted with it. I am told that this knowledge may be
chiefly acquired by studying his published writings on the "New
Jerusalem," on "Charity and faith," on "The Lord," &c., not
one of which works I have possessed, read, or seen.' Is not
seeing and judging of any one's writings in this manner like
being blind before and having eyes behind, and these even
covered with a film? And can any one competent to judge in
spiritual or temporal matters regard an outburst of feeling
expressed in such language otherwise than as criminal? The
'Doctrine [of the New Jerusalem],' mentioned by the Dean, is
in Gottenburg, .and might have been consulted by him, if he
had chosen to do so. The Dean likewise abuses the spiritual
sense of the Word, which our Saviour suflers to be revealed
at the present day; as if that sense prevented the Sacred
Scripture 'from being any longer the fundamental ground of
the knowledge of Faith, Religion, and Revealed Theology,'
when yet in the 'Doctrine of the New Jerusalem concerning
the Sacred Scripture' the following points are proved and
demonstrated: I. That the literal sense of the Word is the
basis, continent, and firmament of its spiritual sense, nos. 27
to 36; II. That in the Hteral sense of the Word Divine Truth
is in its fulness, its sanctity, and its power, nos. 37 to 49;
III. That the doctrine of the church must be drawn from
the literal sense of the Word, and be confirmed thereby,
nos. 50 to 61; IV. That by the literal sense of the Word
there is conjunction with the Lord, and consociation with the
angels, nos. 62 to 68, besides several other things. Concern-
ing the spiritual sense, and its inestimable benefits, see nos. 5
to 26, and also the 'Apocalypse Revealed,' nos. 200, 898, 911,
as well as in a thousand other places.
With respect to the second point where the doctrine is
called Socinian, it is a cursed blasphemy and lie : for Socinianism
signifies a denial of the Divinity of our Lord Jesus Christ;
when yet His Divinity is principally affirmed in the Doctrine
of the New Church, and it is proved therein that the Saviour
has completely atoned for and redeemed mankind, so that no
one could have been saved without His Coming (see 'Apocalypse
300 TRIAL AT GOTTENBUBG. [Doc. 245.
Revealed,' no. 67, and several other places) ; wherefore, I
look upon the word 'Socinian' as a downright insult, and a
diabolical mockery.
"This, together with the rest that is contained in the Dean's
Opinion, may be taken for what is meant by 'the flood which
the dragon cast out of his mouth after the woman to drown
her, when she was yet in the wilderness' (Rev. xii, 15); and
it may come to pass that what is mentioned immediately after-
wards, may likewise take place, 'And the dragon was wroth
with the woman, and went to make war with the remnant of
her seed, who keep the commandments of God, and have the
testimony of Jesus Christ' (verse 17). That the New Jerusalem
signifies the New Church, which is to be the Bride and Wife of
the Lamb, may be seen in the 'Apocalypse Revealed,' nos. 880,
881; and that this church will undoubtedly come, because
the Lord Himself has predicted it, you may see in the
Revelation xxi and xxii; also in Zechariah xiv, 7 to 9 ; and
in the last chapter of the Revelation in these words : 'I
Jesus have sent mine angel, to testify unto you these things
in the churches. I am the root and race of David, the bright
and morning star. And the spirit and the bride say. Come. And
let him who heareth say, Come. And let him who is willing,
receive the water of life gratis' (Rev. xxii, 16, 17).
"Em. Swedenboeg.
"Amsterdam, April 25, 1769.
"P. S. I request that this letter be laid before the vener-
able Consistory. Likewise, that a copy of it be sent to the
Right Reverend Bishop. "^^^
On May 3, 1769, Dr. Beyer submitted to the Consistory
the following letter from Emanuel Swedenborg, containing an
additional reply to Dr. Ekebom:
Doc. 245.] SWEDEXBORG TO BEYER. 301
G.
TWELFTH LETTEIt OP E'MANUEL SWEDEXBORO TO DR. BEYERT-*
"Reverend Doctor,
"Before departing for Pars next week I desire
to make the following addition to the reply I made to Dr.
Ekebom's Opinion. It is stated there that I have written:
First, 'that the Sacred Scripture has been hitherto badly and
perversely explained' (Apocalypse Revealed, p. 21, no. 1);
this is a pure falsehood, for in the place quoted no expression
like this occurs. Secoidlij, 'that no satisfaction is given for
the sins of the world,' which is likewise a pure falsehood.
Thirdly, 'that justification by faith alone is abused.' This
is true, since faith alone is faith separate from charity or
good works; and faith separated from charity has been rejected
by the Court of Appeals in Stockholm; and also afterwards
by the University of Upsal, and probably also by the Universities
of Lund and Abo. Dr. Ekebom,"^ it seems, does not yet know
that good works which follow faith freely and spontaneously,
and are called fruits of faith, works of the spirit, and works
of grace, and which are done in a state of justification, accord-
ing to the Formula Concordice itself have no connection with
faith, and therefore do not contribute anything to salvation;
nay it is stated that it would be injurious should they connect
and mix themselves with faith; and that which has no connection
is in itself separate. Among the quotations from the Formula
Concordice concerning the Divinity of Christ which I sent in
my last reply, some are erroneously given, viz. 337, 375 which
ought to be 737, 775. On the same subject I add here a
clearer and more comprehensive collection of extracts from
the Formula Coticordice (see the Leipzig edition of 1765),
* The Swedish original, from which the above translation has been made
was printed first in the "Handlingar," &c. of 1769 (pp. 28 to 31). It was
afterwards reprinted as Letter VII in the "Samlingar fiir Philantroper"
for 1788. The first Enghsh translation was published in the "Intellectual
Repository" for 1812, in conjunction with Document 245, F, and thence
was transferred to the Enghsh and American editions of the "Swedeuborg
Documents."
302 TRIAL AT GOTTENBURG. [Doc. 245.
which is as follows: That in Christ God is Man and Man God,
pp. 607, 765. That Christ, true God and Man, is in one
indivisible Person, and abides to eternity, pp. 600, 762, 763,
8-iO et seq. That Christ, as to the Human Nature, has been
raised to the omnipotent power of God; forasmuch as He
was such a man, that the Human Nature had so close and
so ineffable a union and communion with the Son of God, as
to become One Person, p. 607. That Christ's Human Nature
has been exalted to Divine Majesty and Power, is known
from the Council of Ephesus, and Chalcedon; next from the
Fathers, as Athanasius, Augustine, Chrysostom, Eusebius,
Cyril, Eustachius, Gregory, Epiphanius, Theodoret, Basil the
Great, . Theophylact, Hilary, Origen, Nicephorus, Nyssenius,
Yigilius Leo, pp. 840 to 878. It is also confirmed from the
Word in many places, pp. 608, 844, 847, 852, 861, 863, 869.
That Christ's Human Nature has received the most excellent,
the greatest, and supernatural properties, and the celestial
prerogatives of majesty, strength, and power, p. 774. Moreover,
the spirit of all wisdom, pp. 781, 782. That Christ operates
in, with, and thi'ough, both natures, and through the human,
as by the organ of Deity, pp. 773, 779, 847. That this takes
place by the hypostatic union, glorification, and exaltation,
pp. 774, 779. That in the state of humiliation He emptied
Himself, and did not put forth and manifest that majesty
always, but when it seemed good to Him, until He put off
the form of a servant after the resurrection, and entered into
the very Divine Glory and Majesty, pp. 608, 764, 767. That
by virtue of the hypostatic union He wrought miracles even
in the state of exinanition, pp. 167, 767. That Christ is our
Redeemer, Mediator, Head, High Priest, and King, as to both
natures, p. 773. That Christ was essentially exalted to the
right hand of God, according to His Human Nature, p. 608.
That He is at the right hand of God, that He has risen above
all the heavens, and actually iills all things, and rules every-
where, not only as God, but also as man, as the prophets
have prophesied concerning Him, into the possession of which
power He actually came according to the Human Nature,
p. 768. That the right hand of God is everywhere, and that
Christ according to His Humanity governs all things by His
Doc. 245.] SWEDENBORG TO BEYER. 303
presence, and holds all things under His feet, p. 600. That
through the unity of the person were given to Christ, as to
the Human Nature, Majesty, Glory, Omnipotence, and Omni-
science, with the most inward dominion of all things, pp. 737 et
seq., COS d seq., 834 et seq., Appendix, pp. 147, 148. That Christ,
by personal union and exaltation according to the llesh, being
seated at the right hand of God, received all power in heaven
and on earth, p. 833. That Christ, even according to the
Human Nature, has all power in the heavens and the earth,
pp. 775, 779, and is confirmed by passages from the Scriptures,
pp. 775, 776, 780. That Christ according to the Human
Nature is omnipotent, pp. 3, 10, 611, 768, 783, 785, Appendix,
p. 150. That the regal office of Christ is this, that as God-
Man, in both natures, as King and Lord of heaven and earth.
He might govern, by His inmost presence, all things in the
kingdom of power, grace, and glory, pp. 787, 876, Appendix,
p. 149. That the flesh of Christ is vivifying, and that Christ
possesses the power of vivifying according to the Human Nature,
pp. 776, 777, 783, Appendix, p. 152. That Christ, according
to both natures, is to be adored and worshipped, agreeably
to the Augsburg Confession, p. 226, Appendix, p. 151. That
Christ overcame the devil, hell, and damnation, p. 767, and
in addition, pp. 613, 614, 788, Appendix, p. 150.
"Should double the number of quotations from the Formula
Concordice be required concerning the Person of Christ, as
well as concerning Justification by Faith alone, they shall be
produced another time.
"Em. Swedenborg.
"Amsterdam, April 22, 1769.
"P. S. Will you kindly communicate to the venerable
Consistory either this original letter, or a copy thereof; it
would be well that the Right Reverend Bishop should also
receive a copy."
The author of "Nya Kyrkan," &c., says with regard to
Swedenborg's reply to Dr. Ekebom (p. 21): "To a document
like that of Dr. Ekebom, wliich lacked all scientific and
diplomatic tact, no milder reply than that made by Sweden-
borg could be expected. . . . The Dean of Gottenburg made no
304 TRIAL AT GOTTENBUBG. [Doc. 245.
attempt to rebut Swedenborg's arguments, but contented liimself
with reproaching Dr. Beyer in the Consistory for acting as
Swedenborg's messenger; he gave him also to understand that
'perhaps, before he was aware, he himself might be brought
up on account of his Sermon-Essays.'"
The author of "Nya Kyrkan," &c., continues on the same
page, "The old odium tJieologicum, so well known in ecclesias-
tical history, now took possession of the members of the
Consistory of Gottenburg; and those of one party it filled with
an extravagant zeal for orthodoxy, and those of the other with
as great an anxiety on account of their faith. To the latter
party belonged Beyer and Rosen,*^ against whom the persecution
was directed, and most frequently they were joined by E-oempke.^^'
The other party was headed by Dean Ekebom,^'^^ who in most
cases was supported by the Bishop^^^ and the other members
of the Consistory. The proceedings of the case were seen
through the press by an Assessor, of the name of Aurell,^^^
under the title, 'Minutes respecting Swedenborgianism and the
so-called Sermon-Essays.' These Minutes begin with March 22,
1769, and were closed on February 7, 1770, during the whole
of which time the Swedenborgian controversy continued without
interruption; for as soon as one question was settled another
was quickly raised. When Dean Kollinius refused to give the
names of the 'leading men in the place who were thought to
favour Swedenborg's theological principles,' saying in a discreet
and noble manner that 'his object in sending in his memorial
had been to obtain enlightenment, and not to bring any one
into ill repute,' AurelP^^ directed his accusation against Beyer's
Sermon-Essays, or his Collection of Sermons; and when this
accusation also miscarried, since Roempke^^' with the consent
of the Consistory had granted permission that it should be
printed, Aurell procured from some of the students of the
gymnasium the notes which they had taken of Beyer's lectures,
and he requested permission to have them printed under the
name of 'dictata/ so that the public generally might convince
themselves of their heterodoxy. Permission having been refused,
'since Beyer's dictata had been penned by inexperienced students
who had neither sufficient intelligence fully to understand their
teacher's meaning during the lesson, nor learning enough to
Doc. 245.] SWEDEKBORG TO BEYER. 305
express it intelligibly and satisfactorily,' Aurell sent a copy
of these 'dictata' privately to Bishop Filenius,® who was at
the time the Speaker of the House of the Clergy, and, although
related to Swedenborg, one of his bitterest antagonists. They
did not even scruple to summon the students of the gymnasium
before the Consistory, in order that they might bear witness
against their teacher; in short Aureil and Ekebom left no
means untried by which they hoped to calumniate a system
of religion which they did not understand, and to cast odium
upon such as favoured it, accusing them of a desire to pro-
selytize among the students of the gymnasium, and among the
pubhc at large."
Meanwhile Bishop Lamberg^^^ had gone to Stockholm,
where Swedenborg had likewise arrived. From that place
Swedenborg wrote the following letter dated October 13, 1769,
to Dr. Beyer which proved another apple of discord. For
Dr. Beyer having received the writer's permission, had it
printed and circulated among his friends in Gottenburg. The
following translation is made from the original letter, which
contains some passages that were left out in the printed copy:
H.
THIRTEENTH LETTER OF EMANUEL SWEDENBORG TO DR. BEYER."^-*
"Reverend Doctor and Dear Friend,
"Your letter ot the 18th inst. came duly to
hand, and in reply it may not be unpleasant to you to hear
a short account of what occurred to me upon my arrival here.
■*■■ The Swedish original of this letter, from which the above translation
has been made, is preserved among the Swedenborg MSS. in the Library
of the Academy of Sciences in Stockholm, together with Swedenborg's
original draught of the same. In the form in which it was printed
at Gottenburg, it appeared as Letter IX in the "Samhngar for Philan-
troper." The first English translation appeared in 1784 in the Ap-
pendix to the second edition of Swedenborg's work, "The Intercourse
between the Soul and the Body," (p. 38); the same translation in an
improved form was printed in the "New Jerusalem Magazine" for 1790
(p. 38), whence it found its way into the EngUsh and American editions
of the "Swedenborg Documents" as Letter VI.
20
306 TRIAL AT GOTTENBURG. [Doc. 245.
I arrived here in Stockholm at the beginning of the month,
and found high as well as low pleased that I had come, and
favourably disposed towards me. I was soon invited to dine
with His Royal Highness, the Crown-Prince,^^ and had a long
conversation both with him and the Crown-Princess. Afterwards
I dined with some of the senators, and conversed with the
leading members of the House of the Clergy; likewise with
the bishops who are here present, all of whom treated me with
kindness, except Bishop Filenius.^ On being informed that
my copies of the work on 'Conjugial Love' had been confiscated
at Norrkoping, I inquired of Bishop [MJennander^^" of Abo,
Bishop Benzelstjerna^" of AVesteras, Bishop Liitkeman^^^ of
Gothland, and Bishop Lamberg,^^® how the matter stood. They
all answered that they knew nothing on the subject, except that
the books were lying in store until my arrival, so that they
might not be scattered; also that Bishop Filenius^ had made
an announcement to that effect in the House; that the House
itself had not discussed the matter, and still less had given
its consent to have them confiscated; no notice to that effect
therefore had been entered in the Minutes, so that the Beverend
House of the Clergy had no share in the matter, but only
Bishop Filenius. I had some dispute with the latter on the
subject, who insists that they be not delivered without an
examination, and is unwilling to agree that the examination of
this book, which does not treat of theology but chiefly of
morals, is unnecessary, and that such a procedure is paving
the way for a 'dark age' (sceculum obscurum) in Sweden.
[This ill-will of Bishop Filenius is due to domestic affairs and
to party -spirit, and is representative of the persecution by
the dragon and the stinging of the locusts in the Eevelation:
such causes at least have suggested themselves to me, but I
shall leave their determination to another time and opportunity.*]
"The procedure of Bishop Filenius, however, does not affect
me, since 1 have brought with me thirty-eight copies, and had
previously sent in five; more than half of these are already
distributed to the Bishops, the members of the House of
the Clergy, the Senators, and Their Majesties, the King
* This has been omitted in the jarinted copy.
Doc. 245.] SWEDENB ORG TO BEYER. 307
and Queen;'' and after the rest are distributed, there will
be more than enough in Stockholm. Those that are detained
at Norrkoping will be sent abroad, where there is a great
demand for them.
"I send you herewith a little tract which I published in
London on 'The Intercourse between the Soul and the Body.'
It has been sent to the various scientific societies and to the
universities in England and France. You will please to read
the very last lines in it. This tract is now probably trans-
lated into Enghsh.*
"The small treatise entitled 'A Brief Exposition of the Doc-
trine of the New Church,' I have sent only to Bishop Benzel-
stjerna,^" with strict injunctions not to lend it to any one: for
there are fevr in Sweden who penetrate with their understandings
into any matter belonging to theology, and unless they do so,
they cannot receive any enlightenment from God's Word.
For instance, they cannot understand that in Romans iii, 28,
and Gal. ii, 16, an imputative faith in the merit of Christ is
not meant, but the faith of Jesus, Avhich is a faith from Jesus
in Jesus; and, likewise, that the works of the law of the
decalogue are not there meant, but the works of the Mosaic
law, which were simply for the Jews; and, further, that in
Romans iv is understood the imputation of the faith of the
present church; nor are they willing to be enhghtened in such
texts of the Scriptures as concern God's Son, that by the Son
of God is not understood a Son of God from eternity, but a
Son of God conceived in time from Jehovah God, and born
of the virgin Mary, according to the distinct words of Luke i,
32, 35; Matt, iii, 17; xvii, 5; John xx, 31; 1 John v, 20, 21,
and other places. This is likewise agreeable to the Apostles'
Creed, where no other Son of God is mentioned, whence it
follows that the primitive church knew of no other. A Son
of God from eternity was adopted in the Nicene and Athanasian
Creeds, because they could find no other way by which to
refute and expel the errors of Arius, (compare the Apostles'
Creed). I therefore adhere to the Apostohc church.
* The first English translation of this work was prepared by tlie Rev.
T. Hartley and printed in 1770.
20*
308 TRIAL AT GOTTENBURG. [Doc. 245.
"To worship God the Saviour cannot be prohibited through-
out Christendom, and still less among the Lutherans (see the
Augsburg Confession, p. 19, and also the 'Apology,' p. 226);
nor can it be denied that in Christ Man is God and God is
Man, with many other things which I mentioned in a former
letter. The Formula Concordice explains also a divine trinity
in those who are re-born by faith (p. 695, Apology, p. 130);
how much more then is a Divine Trinity in God the Saviour,
&c. &c. (Col. ii, 9). All this, however, and much more,
will be demonstrated in a work which will be published two
years hence.* The 'Brief Exposition' is a forerunner of it, and
is to prepare the way for its reception. This little preliminary
treatise has been spread throughout the whole of Christendom,
Sweden excepted, because theology is now in its wintry state,
and here in the north the night lasts longer than in southern
parts; wherefore they in their darkness may be supposed to
kick against everything of the New Church which belongs
to the understanding or to reason. Still there are those in
the ecclesiastical order who are exceptions to this rule; I
apply also to myself what the Lord has said to His disciples
in Matt, x, 16.
"What you relate respecting your wife in her dying hours,
was caused especially by the impression of two clergymen,
who associated her in her thoughts with those spirits, from
whom she then spoke; it happens sometimes with some in the
hour of death that they are in the state of the spirit. Those
spirits that first spoke through her belonged to the followers
of the dragon, which was cast down from heaven (see Rev. xii),
and who became then so filled with hatred against the Saviour,
and consequently against God's Word, and against everything
belonging to the New Church, that they cannot bear to hear
Christ mentioned. When the sphere of our Lord descends
upon them out of heaven, they become like raving maniacs,
and seek to hide themselves in holes and caverns, and thus
save themselves, according to Rev. vi, 16. Your deceased
wife was yesterday with me, and informed me of many things
* Swedenborg refers here to the "True Christian Rehgion," which was
pubhshed in Amsterdam in 1771,
Doc. 245.] SWEDENBORG TO BEYER. 309
which she had thought, and spoken to you, her husband, and
■with tliose who led her astray. Were I at this time near you,
I might rehite to you many things on this subject, but I am
not permitted to write about them.
"I have no time at present to express myself about the
boy concerning whom you write.*
"With my kindest regards to you and to my friends, and
especially to the Councilmen Wenngren^'^^ and Hammarberg,^^*
I remain in all friendship and sincerity, reverend Doctor.
"Your most obedient servant,
"EmAN. SwEDENBOEa.
"Stockholm, October 30, 1769.
"P. S. You may show this letter to others, and if you
choose you may have it copied and printed. Two honourable
friends in London f have invited me to England, and I am
considering whether I shall go thither next spring.
"I have been informed that a letter has been printed in
Gottenburg, in which it is stated that in Paris I was ordered
to leave that city. This is a direct falsehood, as can be proved
by Count Creutz,^^^ our Ambassador in Paris."
On the effect which the printing of this letter produced in
Gottenburg, the author of "Nya Kyrkan," &c. (p. 24) expresses
himself as follows; "This letter, which was published separately,
serves to show that even in the matter of exegesis Swedenborg
was in advance of his age. But being printed in Gottenburg
at a time when generally throughout Sweden they had not the
faintest idea of the possibility ot any other interpretation of
the Bible than that supplied by the Reformers, it could not
but pour oil upon the flames of controversy which raged for
a long time both in the Consistory and in the Diocese. Speak-
ing of the necessity of admitting the use of the understanding
in matters of theology, and of the long winter of theology in
the north; declaring that Romans iii, 28, treats simply of the
faith of Jesus, and not of the imputative faith of the merit
* Concerning this l)oy, see Document 243.
f TheKev. Tliomae Hartley i and Dr. Messiter,^ see Document 1, Vol.1
(p. 5).
310 TBIAL AT GOTTENBURG. [Doc. 245.
of Christ; and desiring to enlighten the clergy in passages
from the "Word concerning the Son of God — all this opened
old wounds and caused new sores."
The printing of Swedenborg's letter, however, created a stir,
not only in Gottenburg but also in the Diet in Stockholm,
as appears from the following letter, which was addressed by
Bishop Lamberg^^^ to the Consistory on December 4:
BISHOP LA3IBERG^'<^ TO THE CONSISTORY OF GOTTENSURQ.*
"Yesterday afternoon I brought the [Swedenborgian] matter
before the Ecclesiastical Committee, who had already held
three sessions on the subject, and who will soon be prepared
to bring it for discussion before the whole House. This much
I can already state, that in future it will not be advisable
for any one who fills the pubhc office of a teacher to defend
chis doctrine, or to spread it among others. We demand,
and justly, that no one shall be invested with the office of
teacher, whether in the school or in the church, who has taken
an oath on the Symbolic [dogmatic] Books, and yet prefers
the writings of Swedenborg, although they militate against the
principal points in these books.
"The scandal made by the letter which I mentioned in my
last, and which was printed in Gottenburg, is indescribable.
If any one has not read his writings, he may yet judge from
this letter alone what the intention of this man is in respect to
our precious doctrine of salvation. Socinianismf manifests
itself there so clearly, that no one except the merest idiot in
polemics can dare to deny it. AVhat scandal this infamous
(ohyggeligt) letter must also have caused among the honourable
clergy of the diocese, who are so zealous to preserve purity
of doctrine, upon discovering that this letter was printed in
Gottenburg, in the centre of the diocese, and in that place
where the Bishop and the Consistory have their seat. I cannot
* The first letter of the Bishop is printed in the "Handhngar," &c.,
p. 127; the second on p. 107.
f See what Swedenborg himself says on the charge of his beirtg a
Socinian in his reply to Dr. Ekebom (Document 245, F. p. 299).
Doc. 245.] LAMBERG TO THE CONSISTORY. 311
express in sufficiently strong language the great sorrow I feel
in this matter, and I urge upon you, as I have already done
in my last letter, to send me as speedily as possible a reply
to the questions I have propounded, so that those measures
may be adopted which I counsel for chccldng in future the
arbitrary spirit in our clergy."
The position which the Bishop of Gottenburg was determ-
mined to take, in respect to the doctrine promulgated by Sweden-
borg, appears still more clearly from the following extract
from a letter which he addressed to a friend in Gottenburg,
on November 16, and which was inserted in the Minutes of
the Consistory of December 5:
"I intend in future to keep the strictest guard, lest
this cancer should spread. I have proposed to myself even to
read all the writings of this singular man, in order to expose
before the eyes of the diocesan clergy, by a pastoral letter
or some other means, this doctrinal system, which is sufficiently
tinged with Mohammedanism. I have long since regarded every-
thing belonging thereto as so absurd, that no rational man, if
he make but the least claim to education, can be beguiled
by it. But when people get tired of God's Word, Avhich is
true and able to teach, then it seems that the Lord of the
Word suffers them to be carried away by the most arrant
nonsense"
The person who had to suffer most for the printing of
Swedenborg's letter was Dr. Beyer,^^ who, in his capacity of
Dean (Decan) of the Consistory, had given his official consent
to its being printed. Against him, therefore, were chiefly directed
the attacks of Dr. Ekebom^''^ and of his co-adjutor. Assessor
Aurell;^**^ and after the case of the Gottenburg Consistory
against Swcdenborg and Dr. Beyer had been brought by Bishop
Lamberg"^ before the House of the Clergy, those two men sought
by every means to stimulate the zeal and inflame the ani-
mosity of the leading men of that House. Assessor Aurell
accordingly sent an inflammatory letter, dated December 9, to
Bishop Filenius,^ the Speaker of the House of the Clergy, in
which he used the following language:
312 TRIAL AT GOTTENBUBG. [Doc. 245.
J.
ASSESSOR ATJRELL"^ TO BISHOP FILENIUS.^*
... "I entreat you to take the most energetic
measures to stifle, punish, and utterly eradicate the Sweden-
borgian innovation and downright heresies, by which we are
encompassed. Comanced, by the decided stand you have
taken, that you have, as the foremost defender of our religion,
both the power and the means in your hands of preserving
God's honour, and having His power and will declared among
men in a genuine and uncontaminated form, all those whose
minds are still free from nonsense, and who are unaffected
and undisturbed in their senses, place, like myself, their hope
and consolation in you, and trust that you will take proper
measures, so that the boar which devastates and the wild beast
which desolates our country may be driven out with a mighty
band, and that that which God's hand has planted and con-
firmed may be established among us."
The author of "Nya Kyrkan," &c., remarks here: "By such
language and by such means AurelP^^ sought to get the better
of his adversaries. During the most illustrious times of Vati-
canism, Rome's 'defender' had a Torquemada or some other
Great Inquisitor to express such sentiments in the most
beautiful language, and to execute his will. 'God's honour,
His power and will' were then synonymous with the only saving
E-oman Catholic church, and all those who sought to reform
its abuses and purify its doctrines were 'driven out like Avild
beasts' or burned at the stake. But such has never been the
mode of proceeding in protestant Sweden, at least not in
the eighteenth century. Ecclesiastical tradition among us had
frequently to give way to Biblical truth, and an arbitrary will
to argument. Nevertheless, Aurell's letter was received ap-
provingly by the Speaker of the House of the Clergy, whose
reply, which is dated December 28, is as follows :"
* See "Handlingar," &c., p. 162.
Doc. 215.] FILEXIUS TO AUBELL. 313
K.
BISHOP FILENIUS^ TO A.^SES<:OR AVRLLL."^*
"I have the honour to offer you my best thanks
for the two letters you had the kindness to address to me.
The first, which was dated December 9, inclosed twelve sheets
of the Minutes of the Most Venerable Consistory of Gotten-
burg concerning the circulation in the diocese of Gottenburg
of the gross errors, which tlie well-born Assessor Emanuel
Swedenborg has pubhshed in respect to our pure doctrine of
salvation; likewise an infamous (ohyggeUgt) letter of the above-
named Assessor, dated October 30, which had been printed
at Gottenburg, together with *A Short Synopsis of some of his
printed works,'** all of which unfortunately bear witness of liis
delusions and confused ideas in respect to most of the eternal
fundamental truths of our Evangelical Christian faith; and
also two copies of crude dictata composed in the Swedenborgian
mode of thought and intended for the youth in the Royal
gymnasium of your town. Your second letter, which has like-
wise reached me, was dated the 20th of this month; in this
letter were enclosed sheets 13 and 14 of the printed Minutes
mentioned above, together with a sad account of how this abo-
minable infection, which is not grounded in sound reason, and
still less in God's Holy AVord, but consists of untruthful
visions and dreams, by various means is beginning to spread
like a cancer.
"Since the copies of Assessor Swedenborg's so-called
'Delights of Wisdom concerning Conjugial Luve,' which
arrived from Amsterdam on May 1 for the opening of the
Diet in Norrkoping, were at my request detained in the
custom-house of that town, nothing more has been heard in
Stockholm, either before or since, concerning the singular
* See "Handlingar," &c., pp. 130 to 133.
** Aurell seems to have printed a collection of passages from Sweden-
borg's published writings, to which Dr. Beyer refers in his -Deience'
(Document 245, P) under the title ot Excerpta.
314 TRIAL AT GOTTENBURG. [Doc. 245.
movements and sports of the delirious fantasy of the Assessor
'from things heard and seen,' except that soon after his arrival
a petition was handed in to the House of the Clergy, requesting
the release of the confiscated books. How very much, there-
fore, was I surprised when in the middle of October I learn-
ed for the first time what had happened in Gottenburg,
through reading by mere chance eight sheets of the printed
Minutes of the venerable Consistory, by which also the mem-
bers of the House of the Clergy were amazed, when they saw
how far the hallucinations of a human mind, disturbed by ima-
ginary visions and fables, could go in their madness, when
complete licence is given them to spread themselves, so that
they impose even upon discreet people, who are unwilling
to have their darkness enlightened by the good and pure
revealed Word of a saving God, and who do not allow
God's Spirit, which is always connected with the Word, to
exert the vivifying force of the Word in their hearts. The
House of the Clergy could not help being amazed also at the
rashness of the printer Smitt, in daring to print the above-
mentioned rude letter of the Assessor, dated October 30, which
first came to my own knowledge and to that of the House in
November.
"You, as well as Dean Ekebom^'''^ and the worthy Deans
Aurelius and Kollinius, who, in these troubled times of our
Zion, have displayed so much cautious attention and zeal in
what concerns God's honour, will please rest assured, that
throughout this confused affair all the Christian, delicate,
cautious, and severe measures will be taken which the exigen-
cies of the case require, so as to save from eternal damnation
those souls which Jesus, the only begotten Son of God from
eternity, has redeemed by His blood and His death.
"It is a matter of the deepest regret that Assessor Sweden-
borg, who has at all times been universally honoured, and who
besides has been distinguished for his learning in the sciences
of mining and physics, should now, at his advanced age,
have been for several years in a state of second childhood, and
so much possessed by a perverted imagination, as to be no
longer able to bear contradiction or receive enlightenment.
It is very grievous indeed, and to be lamented with tears.
Doc. 2-15.] FILEXIUS TO AURELL. 315
that there should be men among us who 'went out from us,
but have not been ol us' (1 John ii, 19), and who suffer them-
selves to be deceived by all the puffs of a foolish learning,
and for this reason have rendered themselves amenable to the
severe judgment of God, 'because they received not the love
of truth, that they might be saved; and for this cause God
shall send them strong delusion, that they should believe a
lie' (2 Thess. ii, 10, 11).
"May God for Christ's sake take pity on the flock of His
heritage and on the vineyard which His right hand has planted,
and not suffer it to become the prey of fools; but may He humi-
liate all haughty spirits, and those who with inflated arrogance
try, by dazzling others with something new, however false
and foohsh it may be, to seduce their souls, and to falsify
our true doctrine of God, by using all their power to under-
mine the foundations of our most holy faith, to defile our
faith in Jesus Christ, our crucified Saviour, our only hope of
salvation, and the immovable foundation and corner-stone of
our faith ; and who dare to set up in its place the most infa-
mous and untruthful nonsense, until with a will-o'-the Avisp,
they extinguish the feeble light of reason in God's people, and
lull to sleep the heart, which is deceitful above all things, in
a licentious and carnal security, which is of nature and without
grace in Christ.
"The whole of this infamous matter has, in accordance
with the laws of the country, been entrusted, with entire con-
fidence, to the highly enlightened and wise care ol the judicial
power, having been consigned to the hands of Mr. von
Rosir,^^^ the high, well-born Chancellor of Justice, and Knight
of His Majesty's Order of the Polar Star, to whose solid
learning and zeal for God's honour, for the sanctity of the
law and the impartial administration of justice. His Royal
Majesty, our Most gracious King, by the unanimous recom-
mendation of the Houses of the Diet, has lately confided
the trust of this high office. All the papers which have been
received respecting this delicate matter have already been
most respectfully submitted to his discreet, profound, and sym-
pathetic consideration. With the sincerest wish for all grace
and felicity in the IS^ew Year which will soon begin, and
316 TRIAL AT GOTTENBVBG. [Doc. 245.
ever afterwards, I remain, though personally unknown to you,
with much respect and friendship
"Your most obedient servant,
"Petrus Filenius.
"Stockholm, December 28, 1769."
At the time Bishop Filenius sent the preceding letter to
Assessor Aurell, Swedenborg wrote the following letter to liis
friend, Dr. Beyer:
L.
FOVETEENTH LETTER OF EMANUEL SWEDENBORG TO DR. BEYER.''^^
"Reverend Doctor and Dear friend,
"Your letter, which was written on the 2nd of
December, I have received only to-day, through neglect of
the letter-carriers who have kept it thus long in their hands.
Your last letter also, containing 30 dalers in silver, was duly
received, for which please accept my best thanks. I have like-
wise received the printed letter, about which there was at
first a great ado in the House of the Clergy. Such a noise,
however, does no harm; for its effect is like that of fermen-
tation in the preparation of wine, by which it is cleared of im-
purities; for unless what is wrong is ventilated, and thus ex-
pelled, what is right cannot be seen and adopted.
"I have indeed heard about the doings in the Ecclesiastical
Committee of the venerable House of the Clergy, yet have
not taken a single step in defence of the case ; for I know that
our Saviour Himself defends His Church, especially against
those who refuse to enter through the true door into the
sheepfold, that is, into the church, and thus into heaven; such
* The original of this Document, from which the above translation
has been made, together \vith Swedenborg's first draught of the same, is
preserved in the Library of the Academy of Sciences in Stockholm. It
was printed as Letter XI in the "Samhngar for Philantroper" for 1788.
The first Enghsh translation was pubhshed in the "New Jerusalem Maga-
zine" for 1790, and this translation was embodied in the Enghsh and
American editions of the "Swedenborgf Documents."
Doc. 245.] SWEDENBORG TO BEYER. 317
are called thieves and robbers. The Lord Himself says, *He
that entereth not by the door into the sheepfold, but climbeth
up some other way, the same is a thief and a robber; I am
the door, by me if any one enter, he shall be saved, and shall
tind pasture' (John x, 1, 9). I have also been told by an
angel from the Lord that 'I may rest securely on my arms
in the night,' by which is meant the night in which the world
is now immersed in respect to the things of the church.
"I have also read the Appendix to the 'Spy,' no. 48, and
in the last expressions perceive the author's interior meaning,
which is not difficult to see.
"With respect to tlie two clergymen of whom your de-
ceased wife spoke, she did not mention their names, for which
reason neither can I mention them. It is well known that
among the clergy also there are false spirits, not only in this
country, but also throughout the world. After saying these words
among other things, she departed among the spirits of the
dragon who in the day of her death first spoke through her,
and she is still with them.
"An extract from Dr. Ekebom,^^^ in the proceedings of the
Consistory on December 6, has likewise been communicated
to me, where he continues his usual unbecoming invectives.
I look upon these as mere barkings, against which I must
not lift a stone, and cast it at him with a view of driving
the dogs away.
"I am glad that you are translating into Swedish the little
work on the 'Intercourse between the Soul and the Body.'
It has been very well received abroad in all places, as well
as by many intelligent persons here in Stockholm. I remain
in all friendship and afFection, Reverend Doctor,
"Your most obedient servant and friend,
"Eman. Swedenboeg
"Stockholm, December 29, 1769."
Meanwhile the Chancellor of Justice, Rosir,"^ to whom, as
we have seen from Bishop Filenius' letter, (p. 315) had been
referred the difference between the Consistory of Gottenburg
on the one hand and Emanuel Swedenborg and Dr. Beyer
on the other, after examining carefully the whole case, ex-
318 TRIAL AT GOTTENBURG. [Doc. 245,
pressed liimself in his memorial to the King, dated December
29, 1769, to this effect: On the one hand he said "It is
sometimes more prudent to leave erroneous and absurd doc-
trinal views alone, since, as experience has shown, by such
an examination they become better known, and more widely
spread:" on the other hand he said, the duty of his office
required him not to disregard a matter of so great importance
for the whole country, as the Swedenborgian theology has
proved to be, from being able for a longer time to produce so
great a stir, as is shown by the printed Minutes. He, there-
fore, in the above memorial proposed those measures which
were carried into effect by the following Koyal Resolution,
dated January 2, 1770.
M.
ROYAL RESOLUTION*
"Adolphus Frederic, by the grace of God, &c.
"Our especial favour and gracious pleasure,
under God Almighty, to the true men and subjects, the
Bishop and members of the Consistory,
"Our Chancellor of Justice in a humble memorial has
reported to us the stir which the theological writings of Emanuel
Swedenborg, and the so-called Swedenborgianism which thence
has taken its rise, have caused in the diocese which has gra-
ciously been entrusted to your charge. We deem it necessary
to make known to you this same memorial, which is enclosed
to you herewith together with the sealed acts belonging thereto.
It is also our gracious will and order that as soon as possible
you report to us in a humble memorial, not only how you
have found the doctrinal views of the above-mentioned Sweden-
borg, and in case they be deemed erroneous, what measures
have been taken to prevent them spreading, and likewise
why at the very beginning you did not make a humble report
to us on this subject; also how you regard the so-called
'Sermon-Essays,' which have been examined by yourselves in
your censorial capacity, and whether you have found them in
* See "Handlingar," &c., p. 163.
Doc. 245.] B YAL RESOL UTION. 319
all points agreeing with our pure evangelical doctrine, or how
f%r you have discovered in them anything deviating there-
from; in the latter case you Avill also report to us whether
the author of these essays is known to you, or can be discovered
by you. It is also your duty to make a more thorough ex-
amination of the so-called dktata, and to inform us how all
these are connected ; also whether it cannot be traced out how
far the students, in what is found there to be erroneous and
objectionable, have received instruction from others. The
proceedings of all your examinations have to be submitted to
us. Besides, Lector Dr. Beyer^^ will have to give an account
of himself individually in those matters that have been brought
up against him. Further, as we deem it indispensable that
a legal investigation be made in respect to the person who
caused Swedenborg's letter of October 30, 1769, to be printed,
a gracious order in connection therewith has just been for-
warded to the Court of Appeals at J6nkoj)ing. In respect to
the importance and delicate nature of this matter, it is
likewise our desire to enjoin you to have a watchful eye
upon all theological works announced for publication, so
that, in accordance with the laws in respect to the liberty
of the press, they be first examined by you, and, in case any
book appear without permission, or be found to militate against
our profession of faith, that the copies be at once confiscated,
and the author subjected to a fine; further, that reviews or
translations of Swedenborg's works, or of other similar writings,
which contain anything conflicting with our pure doctrine, are
not to be passed without your most careful examination ; espe-
cially when not Avritten in the Latin language, and when they
contain any refutation, in the substance of the review, by which
they may exert an injurious influence upon the more simple-
minded people, who are not thoroughly grounded in learning.
Again, although we entertain a gracious confidence in our
faithful suljjects the clergy, that they will not allow them-
selves to be led astray by any erroneous doctrines, but rather
that with attention and zeal for our pure faith they will seek
to administer their precious oflice, and when called upon will
meet diligently and prudently the erroneous views that may
be brought up against it, we, nevertheless, desire to impress
320 TRIAL AT GOTTENBUBG. [Doc. 245.
upon them the warning, that they should carefully watch over
themselves and their hearers, and that, in case they find any-
thing erroneous obtruding itself upon them, they immediately
make a report to you on the subject. And, finally, we desire
to impress upon the Bishop, and in case of his absence upon
his substitute, that he regularly and frequently inform himself
as to the manner in which theology is taught in private and
in public, in the gymnasia and in schools.
"All of this those whom it concerns have to carry into efi'ect.
And we hereby commend you to the grace of God Almighty.
"Adolphus Fkedeeic,
"The Council-chamber, Stockholm, January 2, 1770.
"P. P. VON Hegaedt."
The King's letter caused several resolutions to be passed
by the Consistory of Gottenburg. A circular letter was sent
to the clergy of the Diocese, containing the requisite warnings
and monitions; and although in the Royal instruction not a
single word about the suppression of Swedenborgianism is
contained. Dr. Ekebom, nevertheless, gave utterance to this
idea; notwithstanding the objection of most of the members of
the Consistory that nothing had as yet been proved, either in
Stockholm or Gottenburg, which deserved the epithet of heretic-
al and false or which showed that Swedenborgianism had been
refuted.
Doctor Beyer now voluntarily furnished the information,
that he had had a hand in the composition of the "New
Essays towards a Collection of Sermons" (Nya forsoken
till en Hand-Postilla), and that they might be regarded as
his work, provided exception be made of the evening sermons,
which were furnished by the Lector and Magister Gothenius ;^^^
as was likewise admitted by that gentleman. Dr. Beyer also
acknowledged the above-mentioned Dictata as his own, so far
as their contents were concerned, provided the grammatical and
orthographical mistakes, the improper punctuation, the broken
connection, and other faults of rhetoric be not imputed to him.
About this time Swedenborg wrote the following letter to
one of his friends in Gottenburg, Mr. Wenugren,^^^ who was
one of the town-councillors.
Doc. 245.] SWEDENBORG TO WENNGREN. 321
N.
FAIA^'VF.L SWEDKXBORO TO COUNCILLOR WKNXaRFJf.*
"Esteemed Friend,
"I received your letter containing the notes
respecting the boy who can cure diseases. I cannot express
myself at present on this subject, because here as well as in
other parts of the country, the cause of religion is agitated
by the subject of my inspiration, which would enter in some
small measure into this matter also.-j'
"Within the last few days the venerable House of the
Clergy has arrived at a conclusion in respect to that part of
the action brought before them which concerns me alone.
Whether Dr. Ekebom^" is as much pleased with the result
as he has hitherto been, may be best found out at Gotten-
burg. Clergymen, and others also, will perhaps by letter give
a definite account of this result in the course of next week.
Among his party there have been some grievous slanderers,
whose utterances fell like fire-balls from the clouds and became
extinguished. I remain
[Your most obedient servant,]
"Emanuel Swedenboeg.
"Stockholm, January 18, 1770."
But to return to Doctors Beyer and Rosen. The author
of "Nya Kyrkan" says (p. 28): "Before the Royal Resolution
[No. M] arrived at Gottenburg, it was preceded by a rumour,
that the public teacher who had promoted the circulation of
Swedenborg's views, and who professed them, had been sen-
tenced to be removed from ofhce and exiled;'" and this re-
* The Swedish oripfinal from wliich tlie above translation has been
made was i)rintod as Letter XII in the "Samhngar for Philautroper" for
1788. Tlie first English translation, which was subsequently introduced into
the EngHsh and American editions of the "Swedenborg Documents," a])-
l)eared on p. 220 of the "New Jerusalem JNIagazine" for 1790.
f Further particulars concerning this boy may be seen in Document
243.
21
322 , TRIAL AT GOTTENBURG. [Doc. 245.
port had been favoured by Bishop Lamberg's letter of De-
cember 4, 1765 (No. I). Such, however, as we have seen,
was by no means the case. But one of the results produced
by the Royal Resolution was this: not only Dr. Beyer, but
also Dr. Rosen, in conjunction with Dr. Ekebom, in letters
addressed to the King, expressed their views respecting the
theological writings of Swedenborg, while Dr. Beyer had, be-
sides, to defend himself from the charges which had been
brought against him personally.
The author of "Nya Kyrkan" continues, "With a result
before their eyes such as was indicated by common rumour
and in the letter of Bishop Lamberg, it was by no means
surprising that both Beyer and Rosen, who held ecclesiastical
offices, should obey the royal injunction with a certain feeling
of apprehension, and that with a trembling hand they should
sign the papers containing their defence, which possibly might
become the means of their being sacrificed to their religious
convictions. These papers manifest on the one hand a free
and undaunted spirit, and on the other they give evidence of
a humble disposition, showing that their authors in the course
they had chosen had taken fully into account both their privi-
leges as men of science, and their duties as servants of the
state and of the church. Their apologies seek to determine
more accurately the terms symbolism and orthodoxy, and are
of an historical, as well as dogmatic interest, because they
seek not only to indicate, but also to develop, the relation of
the new doctrine to the prevailing faith of the church. As
Rosen's defence has hitherto existed only in manuscript, and
as only a part of Dr. Beyer's has appeared in an English and
German translation, this seems to be the place to make the
reader acquainted with the first apologetic writings of the New
Church in Sweden. Besides, from these papers we are able to
form an idea of the individuality of these two men, both Avherein
they agreed and wherein they differed. Both apologies bear
the impress of the interior character of their authors, and are
in a certain sense an image of their souls; for the words of
both speak the language of their hearts. Rosen, however,
understood better than Beyer how to impart elegance to his
language, and how to awaken an interest in the views he
Doc. 245.] DR. BEYER'S DEFENCE. 323
defended by the vivacity of his style and the originality of
his mode of presentation. On this account a comparison be-
tween the two will, perhaps, in the minds of most readers, be
in favour of Dr. Rosen. Beyer's declaration is as follows:"
O.
Dli. BEYER'S DEFENCE*
"By Your Royal Majesty's gracious letter of
January 2, addressed to this Consistory, it was enjoined upon
the members of the said Consistory, to report in a humble
opinion how they have found the doctrinal views of Sweden-
l)org, and I have, besides, been most graciously ordered to
defend myself separately against that of which I have been
accused individually. I appreciate in all humility this royal
grace, and in accordance therewith I shall in all humihty do
my duty as a subject with obedience, sincerity, and truth-
fulness.
"For a long time I have entertained a secret desire to
address myself to Your Royal Majesty, the most gracious
father of his country, who, in your royal care for the Lord's
church and kingdom upon earth, are the holiest representative
of the Highest King; and in all humility to give exj)ression
to a deeply rooted conviction, and lay before you a faithful
confession in respect to those things which are of paramount
* The Swedish original, from which the above ti'anslation has been
made, is contained in the "Nya Kyrkan," &c., Part I, pp. 29 to 48. A
German translation of a gi-eat portion of "Beyer's Defence," was pubhshed
in Hamburg in 1770, among various other documents connected with
Swedenborg's Controversy with the Consistoiy of Gottenburg. These
documents were jirinted there under the ausjiices of Swedenboi'g him-
self, as appears from his Letter to General Tuxen (Document 245, U);
and in the fuUowing year they were reprinted by Prelate (Etinger under
the title of "Schwedische Urkunden" (Swedish Documents). An abridged
English translation of the above Document was published in the "Intel-
1( ctual Repository" for 1812, and was afterwards brought out by the Rev.
S. Noble in the form of a tract, under the following title: "A Declaration
respecting the Doctrines taught by Swedenborg, by Gabriel A. Beyer, D. D."
This tract was afterwards embodi^'d in the En^hsh and American editions of
the -'Swedeuborg Document*!."
21*
324 TRIAL AT GOTTENBURG. [Doc. 245.
importance for time and eternity. It is therefore a source of
rejoicing to me that an opportunity now offers for doing so.
For I must look upon your instruction in this light, that I
am to express in the Consistory, or publicly, my real senti-
ments in respect to Swedenborgianism so-called, and I am
glad of this for several reasons. One is, that the public, and,
indeed, also some among the learned, from their great ignor-
ance of the subject, do not seem to be sufficiently prepared
to hear truthful testimony respecting it ; secondly, that it is
necessary to put an end to the unpleasant controversies which
are most certainly to be expected from the intense hatred
with which even mere vague reports respecting Assessor
Swedenborg's doctrinal views are regarded; a further reason
is, that genuine truths require a calm, settled state of mind,
and cannot thrive amidst turmoil, but if they are of God,
they, nevertheless, cannot be overthrown (Acts v, 39); and a
final reason is, that I could never expect to be treated ac-
cording to law in the Consistory and in this place, as ap-
pears sufficiently from the printed Minutes of the Consistory,
e. g. pp. Ill and 115.
"Your Royal Majesty's gracious order, under God's pro-
vidence, does away with these objections, and in giving my
humble opinion, and making my defence, this order shall be
the pole star by which I shall be guided.
"Your gracious order expressly says, first, that a humble
opinion should be submitted how the members of the Con-
sistory have found Swedenborg's doctrinal views. Upon com-
parison with the memorial of the Chancellor of Justice, which
has been most graciously communicated, it appears that the
opinion should be expressed in positive terms, after presuma-
hly complete information lias been acquired from Assessor Sweden-
horg's theological (corJx's. My own most humble opinion would
certainly have influenced the general finding of the Consistory,
which is obtained by a process of voting ; but as this is in
the closest connection with the separate defence which I am
most graciously ordered to make, I entreat that I may, in
all humility, be allowed to make my statement here as well.
"Having been from childhood interested and zealous in the
study of the established form of doctrine, as is proved by
Doc. 245.] DR. BEYER'S DEFENCE. 325
some small treatises I have published on this subject, about
four years ago I happened to read something that Assessor
Swedenborg had written. At first it appeared to me uninter-
esting, incomprehensible, and of small value to the study of
theology. But when, led by curiosity, I had with awakened
attention read half a volume, I soon discovered important
reasons for not desisting until I had gone over all his writ-
ings of this description; and may I be allowed to observe in
deep humility, that, although I uninterruptedly continued their
perusal for a long time, employing for this purpose every
moment 1 could spare from my public duties ; and although
I read them over several times, I, nevertheless, wish I could
have studied them for several years longer, on account of
their precious contents, so as to be able to submit to you a
riper opinion respecting them.
"Assessor Swedenborg's works of this kind are all published
in Latin, in large quarto volumes, viz. eight heavy volumes,
entitled Arcana Codestia^ which contain an explanation of
the spiritual sense of every chapter and verse in Genesis
atid Exodus ; the Apocalyse Revealed' is written in a similar
style. Further, the 'New Jerusalem and its Heavenly Doc-
trine,' 'The New Jerusalem concerning the Sacred Scripture,'
'The White Horse,' 'The Doctrine of Life for the New
Jerusalem, from the precepts of the Decalogue,' 'The Doctrine
of the New Jerusalem respecting Faith,' 'AngeHc Wisdom
respecting the Divine Love and the Divine Wisdom,' 'Angelic
AVisdom respecting the Divine Providence,' 'Heaven and Hell,'
'Conjugial and Scortatory Love,' 'The Last Judgment and the
Destmction of Babylon,' 'Continuation concerning the Last
Judgment and the Spiritual World,' 'The Earths in the Solar
System and the Stariy Heaven,' 'Brief Exposition of the
Doctrine of the New Church,' 'The Litercourse between the
Soul and the Body.'
"It is impossible to pass a correct judgment upon these
works unless several of them have been compared together ; but
before I proceed to give my humble opinion I must consider
what the Lord's Word and His doctrine recjuire, and in doing
so I must keep in view the statutes of Your Royal Majesty
and of the Church. So long as I allow myself to be directed
326 TRIAL AT QOTTENBURG. [Doc. 245.
by them, I hope to be regarded graciously, even though I be
totally ignorant of what may be brought forward as a settled
matter from other quarters, and even by men of distinction.
"Your Royal Majesty graciously allows even your meaner
subjects to speak according to the light which they possess.
'The words of the Lord are, 'But be not ye called Rabbi ;
for one is your leader, even Christ; and all ye are brethren. And
call no one your father upon the earth : for one is your Father
which is in heaven. Neither be ye called leaders: for one is
your leader, even Christ' (Matt, xxiii, 8 — 10). In agreement
therewith a great apostle is unwilling that one should say that
he is 'of Paul,' another that he is 'of Apollos,' a third 'of
Cephas,' and a fourth 'of Christ' (1 Cor. i, 11, 12); this he
calls carnal, for 'neither is he that planteth any thing, nor he
that watereth, but God that giveth the increase' {lUd. iii, 4 et seq.).
The former is done, and the latter avoided when we adopt
the Lord's Word in the first place as our chief rule, and
have regard to it only; and when we thus 'search the Scriptures,
because they are they which testify of Him,' and when we
know, for instance, that 'Moses wrote concerning Him' (John v,
39, 46). This conformity is commended as praiseworthy in
the case of the Bereans (Acts xvii, 11). The consequence
of this is, that a person is enabled to testify truthfully con-
cerning him; even as He Himself says, 'And ye also (disciples
of the Word, taught of God) shall bear witness' (John xv, 27) ;
'For whosoever shall confess me before men, him will I con-
fess also before my Father which is in heaven; but whosoever
shall deny me before men, him will I also deny before my
Father which is in heaven' (Matt, x, 32, 33). Therefore also
the true disciple is described in Luke vi; which is a subject
carried out a little in the 'New Attempt towards a Collection
of Sermons,' which is humbly added to this memorial, and
where it will be found written for the fourth Sunday after
Trinity. Peter, the apostle, accordingly says, 'Be ready always
to give an answer to every man that asketh you a reason of
the hope that is in you with meekness and fear' (1 Peter iii,
15). How much more then when those who are in authority
mildly and from zeal for the Lord's cause graciously demand
from you such an answer.
Doc. 245.] DB. BE YER 'S DEFENCE. 327
"Accordingly the worthy writers of the 'Formula Concor-'
diae' say, 'We believe, acknowledge, and teach, that the only
rules and guides by which all doctrines and all teachers of
doctrine must be viewed and judged are, and can be no other
than, the prophetic and apostolic writings, as well those of
the Old as those of the New Testament' (Leipzig Edition,
p. 570). 'The Holy Scripture alone is acknowledged as a
judge, a measure, and a rule; by which as by a touchstone,
all doctrines must be most carefully investigated and judged,
whether they are godly or ungodly, whether they are true or
false; but the other forms of confession and other writings,
which we have touched upon above, do not possess the power
of acting as judges ; for this dignity belongs only to the Sacred
Scripture; but they simply bear witness of our religion
(Ibid. p. 572). The same is again expressly stated on p. 632.
In Your Royal Majesty's gracious Order for the Church
(kyrkoordning) for the years 1686 and 1687 all are admonished
'to abide constantly by God's Holy Word' (Chapter i, § 6).
Clergymen above others are commanded 'to read the Sacred
Scripture, and pray to God faithfully for grace and illustration,
so that they may understand, teach, and explain the same
correctly; whatever is spoken and taught must be founded
in the Holy Scripture' (Chapter ii, §§ 1, 2). The oath ad-
ministered to the bishops binds them 'to abide constantly by
God's Word and the right religion' (Chapter xxi, § 2). He
who is ordained into the ministry pledges himself 'not to
entertain, spread, or preach any other doctrine than that which
God the Holy Ghost has Himself dictated and taught, and
which is extensively written in the Holy Bible, but briefly
contained in the creeds and the symbolical writings' (Chapter
xxii, § 2). The oath sworn by members of the Consistory
obliges them 'not to utter any other views than such as God's
Word teaches' (Rattegdngsforordningen, § 6). The regula-
tions for judges (Domarereglorna) likewise declare that 'he is
not fit to be a preacher, who does not know what is written
in the Scriptures, and what is the ground and the meaning
thereof (Ecd. iverket, p. 58). The oaths administered to
the lectors and rectors of the gymnasia, in the Royal Regu-
lations for the Schools (Kongl. Scliolaeordningen) for the year
328 TRIAL AT GOTTENBURG. [Doc. 245.
1727, contain similar words: and whenever the Symbolical
hooks, on such occasions, are added in order after God's Word
or the Sacred Scripture, it is in all humility and without
pretence clear to me, that the meaning of the Royal Orders
in respect to them is such as the first foundation and chief
basis of the Symbolical books themselves, viz. that which be-
fore has been pointed out in all humility, yields without being
forced.
"But above all Your Royal Majesty's most gracious decree
about the freedom of the press, dated December 2, 1766,
proclaims for all the inhabitants of Sweden a fundamental
law, viz. all freedom in matters of religion which are not
opposed to our genuine confession of faith and pure evangeUcal
doctrine.
"And now, as, in accordance with what precedes, a doctrine
is pure, when it is derived from and proved by the AVord,
and a confession is genuine when it agrees with such a doctrine;
it is fortunate, that no one is charged with a transgression of
the law in this respect, who confesses and teaches what is
found and most clearly proved to be God's teaching in the
Sacred Scripture.
"On such incontestable grounds I venture in my weakness,
with confidence, and yet humbly, to utter the sentiments of
my heart in respect to the theological writings of Assessor
Swedenborg, and afterwards to do my humble duty in honestly
defending myself against those charges which concern me indi-
vidually.
"Convinced by experience, I must in the first place observe,
that no one is competent to pass a judgment about these
writings, who has not read them, or has not been willing to
read them; nor is he who has read them only superficially,
or who with a determination at heart to condemn them, has
read a passage here and there without making a critical
examination of them; nor again is he who rejects them as
soon as he meets with some things which conflict with principles
that he has long entertained and acknowledged as correct,
and of which he is blindly enamoured. Again, all those are
incompetent to pass a judgment in respect to these writings
who are zealous dogmatists and but slightly acquainted with
Doc. 245.] DK. BEYER'S DEFENCE. 329
the Scriptures ; or who cleave to the letter, like the Jews, in
their interpretation of the sense of Scripture ; or who are timid
and afraid of finding a ghost in every line ; further, those who
hate the very name of Swedenborg, or who are altogether
unlearned, and not grounded in philology and the sciences;
or those who have not patience to read and study a tiling in
its whole connection ; or who are either unable or unwilling
to use the faculties with which they have been endowed to follow
the author by an orderly course of reasoning into the region
of abstract ideas; and, finally, those who are entirely absorb-
ed by lusts and by the world.
"But, on the other hand, the lover of the truth, who is
free from all these things, and who is willing in a spirit
of impartiality to try the spirits whether they are of God
(1 John iv, 1), and especially he who prays to God for illus-
tration and is willing to do the will of Him who sent Jesus
(John vii, 16, 17), upon considering the writings of the above
author will at once notice a circumstance which is rendered
remarkable by the long time during which it has lasted, viz.
that although more than twenty years have now elapsed since
these particular writings began to be published, and distributed
among the academies and libraries, and the most learned men
in most European countries, not a single refutation of them
has thus far, to the best of our knowledge, come to light; if
we except a few one-sided reviews, filled with crude and
derogatory assertions lacking all rational demonstration. Again,
he will see that all Swedenborg's works give evidence of an
unexpected insight into all the so-called learned languages,
as the Hebrew, Arabic, Greek, without mentioning the Latin,
which knowledge with him is fully commensurate with the im-
portance of the matters on which he treats ; further, that he
possesses in a remarkable degree a knowledge of various
commendable and useful sciences, as, of philosophy in its
most abstruse depths, of mathematics, architecture, natural
history, chemistry, experimental philosophy, astronomy, history,
and especially of anatomy, and others ; that a consistency
prevails thoughout all his works, and that not a single real
contradiction can be discovered there; that there is everywhere
in his treatises an unbroken order, and wherever possible a
330 TRIAL AT GOTTENBilRG. [Doc. 245.
cliain of argumentation which coheres no less perfectly than
a series of mathematical demonstrations for him who is able
to follow it, and which cannot be denied by any one who is
accustomed to such demonstrations; that the first fundamental
principles are always retained and observed in everything that
follows, where they always fit in properly ; that nowhere occur
things impossible in themselves, but, on the contrary, all pure,
universally acknowledged truths may be traced there again,
and none of them is contradicted and weakened; that in this
respect not a single instance in the history of literature can
be brought forward, which can at all be compared with the
works of this author; that all his theoretical propositions have
a practical tendency, and are for the sake of practice ; that
the amendment of the life is therefore everywhere insisted
upon, so as to make us fit and to dispose us for heaven; that
it is impossible to form better subjects than by following out
the precepts of this doctrine; and that in studying most
things in these books diligently and impartially, experience
teaches that the result of it is enlightenment in the under-
standing, and an inclination to assent to what is written.
Let no one, therefore, in future apply to the author the
words with which Festus addressed Paul (Acts xxvi, 24).
"If, now, we approach our subject more closely, and com-
pare these books with the Holy Bible and with the books
that have been adopted by the church, we find that the diffi-
cult passages of the former are satisfactorily explained accord-
ing to Assessor Swedenborg's principles, and also that the
things 'hard to be understood' in the writings of the Apostle
Paul [see 2 Peter iii, 16] are comprehended Avithout difficulty.
"With regard to the confessional writings of the church,
the author adheres to the Apostles' and the Nicene Creeds,
in which only One God and Lord is mentioned; and in re-
gard to the Athanasian Creed, that he acknowledges it as a
whole and in part, with the exception of the particular, that
we are to believe in God the Father, in God the Son, and in
God the Holy Spirit, and at the same time to think that the
Father is one, the Son another, and the Holy Spirit still
another, whence, in spite of all precautions, the idea of three
Gods becomes inevitably implanted in the minds of people
Doc. 245.] DE. BEYER'S DEFEXCE. 331
generally. He takes great pains in the examination of the
dogmatic books, and nowhere does he express contempt
for them; but in various points he desires to approximate
them more closely to the real meaning of the Word, as in
respect to the law, the gospel, faith, charity, justification, im-
putation, &c. He even approves and adopts a good deal of
what is contained therein. Besides, nowhere in his writings
does he ridicule or condemn any system of religion which
teaches faith in One God, and a life of charity towards the
neighbour, according to the light which is possessed.
"But let us take a closer view. These theological writings
may be divided into three general classes ; according to
the nature of their contents. In the first may be included
every thing that belongs to the interpretation of Scripture;
in the second what has reference to the doctrines of religion;
and in the tliird all experiences concerning the other or
spiritual world.
"In order to give a definite, humble opinion in regard to
the first class, it is absolutely necessary to have read, not
merely to have glanced at, the Arcana Codestia, and the
'Apocalypse Revealed.' In respect to the second class, to
have well considered and examined first of all and briefly the
'New Jerusalem and its Heavenly Doctrine,' and in addition
'The Doctrine of the New Jerusalem respecting the Lord,
the Sacred Scripture, a Life according to the ten command-
ments, and respecting Faith,' and finally, the climax of all
theology, the 'Angelic AVisdom respecting the Divine Love
and the Divine Wisdom,' and respecting the 'Divine Providence,'
together with the dogmatic part, scattered throughout the
Arcana Ccelestia and the Apocalypse Revealed,' as well as
in the treatise respecting 'Conjugial and Scortatory Love.' In
regard to the thiiil class it is necessary to have seriously
considered the memorable relations contained in the Arcana
Ccelestia, the -Apocalypse,' and in 'Conjugial and Scortatory
Love,' as well as in other works.
"With regard to the inter])retation of Scripture; we are
soon able to discover, that what with Origen were mere
obscure traces, what Coccejus attempted to guess at, and what
several God-fearing and learned theologians saw through a
332 TBIAL AT GOTTENBUBG. [Doc. 245.
veil, has been manifested in clear daylight in the Aixana
Ccelestia and especially the 'Apocalypse Revealed,' which have
been published by Assessor Swedenborg. What immediately
strikes one's attention is this, that when, according to the
principles of the system, the signification of the words has been
acquired, you can read in order, one after another, the contents
prefixed to each chapter, and obtain a continuous, general idea
of the whole Biblical book which is being explained ; and this
is even more the case when you approach each chapter
separately, where the significations given to the particular words
may be connected together into a whole chain-like explanation.
The signification of each word remains ever the same; and
after a knowledge of them has once been acquired, in accord-
ance with sound rules of explanation, it may be applied to
the explanation of other passages almost in the same way
as the various meanings of a word recorded in the dictionaries
are made use of, when you desire to become acquainted with
an author in his own language. How surprised you are to
discover by this means that, in a book which to all appear-
ance is purely historical, there are contained only spiritual
and heavenly things, that is, things in the highest degree
worthy of the wisdom of God respecting Himself, and respect-
ing heaven and the church ; for instance, in the history of Lot
and his daughters (Genesis xix, 31). And lest any one, with
an appearance of right, should think that such explanations
and interpretations are mere products of the author's brain,
he observes with all possible care the recognized rule of
interpretation, that Scripture must be interpreted by Scripture,
and, indeed, according to a fixed mode of demonstration
determined by the nature of the subject itself.
"When thus the glory and splendour of the Divine sense
began to shine in the clouds of heaven or in the literal mean-
ing of the Word, then also could be discovered to him what
its genuine meaning must be in the doctrine of the church.
For the church is spiritual, and must derive everything belong-
ing to it from the spirituality of the Word, so that nothing
can be true in the church without its being at the same time
true in heaven; and the church cannot communicate with the
Lord and heaven, except so far as the men of the church
Doc. 215.] DR. BEYER'S DEFENCE. 333
think in agreement with heaven, and all their thoughts are
from the Word and in accordance with the Word, for the
Lord is the Word (John i, 1, 14). AVhat other exalted ideas
we ought to entertain respecting the incomparable Sacred
Scriptures he shows and proves in his work respecting the
'Sacred Scripture,' and in that respecting the 'White Horse.'
And in case the question should be raised, why such an
understanding of the Sacred Scripture is now brought for-
ward for the first time, a full and satisfactory answer will be
found in many parts of his writings; as for instance in the
book entitled 'The Angelic Wisdom respecting the Divine
Providence,' no. 264.
"If now, after what has been said, we come to judge of
the doctrines which are found everywhere in his writings, but
especially in those books which with respect to their contents
belong to the second class of his works, it can scarcely be
expected otherwise, than that we shall find them everywhere
resplendent with light, and confirmed by the distinct utterances
of the Word itself, even by its very letter, and, indeed, in a
manner which cannot be contradicted (my unpretending, humble
meaning here is, that cannot be contradicted by impartial,
diligent searchers for the truth). A fundamental rule with
him in regard to every doctrine of the church is, that it
must be drawn and collected from, and at the same time
confirmed by, the literal meaning of the Word, but by one
who has been duly illustrated for this purpose in the Word
('Sacred Scripture,' no. 50 et scq.). Thi srule he has observed
with every one of his doctrines, and in agreement therewith he
has clearly proved them by unanswerable passages of Scripture
in more than a hundred places in his writings. For instance,
with respect to the doctrine that there is only One God, and
that Jesus Christ is that God, and that in His essence and
person there is a real Trinity, called Father, Son, and Holy
Spirit, see the 'Arcana Ca^lestia,' nos. 3061, 3704, 9030;
'Apocalypse Revealed,' nos. 613, 962; 'Doctrine of the Lord,'
no. GO. This doctrine, as taught there, agrees almost altogether
with what a Lutheran teacher of the church, the very celebrated
Chancellor Mosheim, has stated in his Theolofjia Dofjmatka,
pp. 310, 311, 312 (Edition of 1761), where he quotes what
334 TRIAL AT GOTTEN BURG. [Doc. 245.
Luther and Hiinnius have said on the subject of three persons
in the Godhead. It would be easy for me, in all humility, to
quote passages where the remaining articles and doctrines
are proved by a similar mode of demonstration, but this would
be too prolix here; they can be gathered copiously from the
passages selected from the 'Arcana Ccelestia,' which are
contained in the book entitled 'The New Jerusalem,' and
which ought to be consulted by every accui'ate reader. Nothing
can be concluded rationally and accurately from the published
Excerpta;'^ for, without taking into consideration the manifestly
uncharitable utterances of the compiler, none of the principal
views professed by the author are introduced there; besides,
there is an unmistakable indication of a desire on his part
to uncover the weak side of these views, by an utter absence
of all intermediate truths, by which their connection and their
consequences might appear, and likewise by the omission of
every kind of argument, by which one might be enabled to
institute a rational investigation. An answer to this procedure
seems to be furnished by Dr. Rosen's ' Unpretending Thoughts
upon Swedenborgianism.'-J- Meanwhile, after due consideration,
we are led to acknowledge that there is an undeniable con-
formity between these doctrines and the real meaning of God's
Word, whereby they acquire a strength in demonstration which
it is impossible to impair, when we accept it as a principle,
that the doctrine of a church must be that 'wisdom which
Cometh from above' (James iii, 17); and from which it follows
that we must first believe, and afterwards employ confirmations
from various sources, even from good natural sciences; again,
that there is an agreement throughout with the inspired doctrines
contained in the writings of the apostles, which are enlightened
and developed beautifully by the above-mentioned doctrines,
and are thereby considerably increased, provided we take into
due consideration what is stated about the primitive Christian
Church in the treatise concerning 'The Lord' (no. 55); and,
finally, we recognize as the sum and substance of all these
* Concerning these published Excerpta, see footnote to the letter which
Bishop Filenius wrote to Assessor Aurell (Document 245, K, p. 313).
t See Document 245, D, p. 293.
Doc. 245.] DB. BEYER'S DEFENCE. 335
doctrines, that we must believe in the Lord Jesus Christ as
the only God of heaven and earth, the Creator, Redeemer,
Saviour, Renovator, Regenerator, and Justifier, who blesses
us to eternity, who is the All in all of heaven and the church;
and that we must act according to His commandment or
injunction, which is, 'to love Him above all things, and our
neighbour as ourselves,' because He is Love itself.
"It is usually objected to the authors doctrines that they
do away with Christ's satisfaction, turn people away from faith
in Christ; set up self-righteousness and self-merit, and that
they clearly teach Socinianism, Mahomedanism, &c. If we
duly examine his teachings in this respect, we find that on
grounds derived from the Word he develops and proves, that
the Lord in the Humanity which He assumed fulfilled every-
thing contained in the highest Divine sense of the Word,
down to its lowest natural or literal sense; further, that in
this same Humanity He combated the powers of hell, and
overcome and subdued them ; that He glorified this Humanity
or made it Divine, and so is a perfect Saviour to eternity,
and the Omnipotent God even in respect to His Humanity.
Higher and more complete ideas respecting the satisfaction
made by the Lord for the human race, cannot certainly be
demanded.
"No one probably has urged more strongly the necessity
of faith in Christ than he, who in a thousand places has
quoted among other passages John iii, 16; xv, 4; and besides
he inculcates everywhere, that it is impossible for a Christian,
or for any one else, to enter heaven and be in the Lord,
without the idea and the acknowledgment that He alone is
God, the Redeemer and Justifier. Self-righteousness is not
preached by the author, who uniformly keeps close to the
above passage, John xv, 4; and insists that man must con-
form to Divine order by doing good as from himself, yet
knowing and believing at the same time that it is in reality
from the Lord; nay, he proves that all of man's own is nothing
but evil and falsity, as it consists in the love of self and of
the world. Wherefore no merit can be attributed to man,
but all merit belongs to the Lord.
"No one teaches a doctrine more opposed to tluit of
336 TRIAL AT GOTTEXBURG. [Doc. 245.
Socinus and his followers, whose principles he quotes and
refutes in many places ; and no one has given a fuller description
of the certain doom, which will overtake confii'med Socinians,
(e. g. in 'Heaven and Hell,' no. 3.)
"So far as Mahomedanism is the result of Mahomed's own
invention, he has a perfect horror of it ; as can be sufficiently
proved from what he says in the work on 'Conjugial and
Scortatory Love' in the chapter on Polygamy.
"Another objection against his works is, that they do
not keep within the established doctrines, and that with respect
to the profundity of their truths they are altogether novel
and unusual. Here it may be proper to observe in a general
way, that no bounds can be set to the infinity of Dinne
Wisdom in the Word ; and that with respect to the future of the
Church, no one can draw a line which must not be overpassed
in the revelation of Divine Wisdom. Ecclesiastical History
teaches us that the Christian Church among various peoples
and at various times had different limits assigned to it; and
in making an application to the science of theology itself,|it
could not well maintain its high rank in the field of learning,
if, by right and in an infallible manner, bounds could be
assigned to it more than to all the other sciences, which, as
is well-know'n, can never reach their greatest summit. The
theologians have sufficiently proved this in their own persons
by changing and improving the creeds in various ways,
since the time of those who made them. What is spiritual
transcends immeasurably what is natural in every respect;
and who dares to proliibit Divine light from shining as much
as it pleases ? Or who does what is right and good, by closing
the eye of his understanding against it, or by hiding the light
under a bushel (Matt, v, 16)'? When unknown and new truths,
which yet in themselves are the ancient truths, are put for-
ward, they require new terms and new expressions, so that
they cannot but seem strange in the form in which they are
communicated.
"In order to give in all humility a definite expression
respecting the author's experience, I may state that a trust
and confidence in it follow as a natural consequence from
the ability to comprehend and to make yourself at home in
Doc. 245.] DR. BEYER'S DEFENCE. 337
the principles which underlie the doctrinal system; e. g. in
respect to the Sun of heaven, that in its essence it is the love
and wisdom proceeding from the Lord, that thence is all good
and all truth, and that from it originates every thing that is
truly human; in respect to the will and understanding, that
they constitute man, and that they are receptacles of good
and truth; again, that without interior and exterior senses
there is no consciousness of life, and that there is neither
life nor sensation except in forms; further, that the Lord's
kingdom in general is a kingdom of an infinite variety of uses,
functions, and purposes, and, indeed, in every object from the
greatest to the least; besides many other general principles,
a complete knowledge of which may be obtained by studying
the work on 'Angelic "Wisdom concerning the Divine Love
and the Divine Wisdom.' And how little has mankind been
hitherto enabled to form, in the least degree, a precise
idea respecting the eternal world! With what delight then
should we now strive to know what has hitherto remained
unknown, and which it was impossible to know before; and
which the more it is studied, is found the more to harmonise
with what we read in Scripture, where these subjects are
presented in a general form in the literal sense, and are treated
of as to tlieir particulars in the spiritual sense! I therefore
purposely, with all due submission, pass by those epithets
which are inconsiderately heaped upon the author, such as
fanatic, visionary, enthusiast, &c., words in current use at the
present time, but the meaning of which is not known: 'they
speak evil of the things that they understand not' (2 Peter ii, 12).
"In conclusion, whatever may be said, in all humility, in
respect to the three classes of books mentioned above, there
is only one mode by which a satisfactory knowledge can be
obtained respecting them, and that is, that whoever is anxious
to arrive at certainty in his investigation of the truth, must
undertake a study of these books for himself, or at least
be willing to be instructed respecting them by others. For
the most part their contents are too sublime to be read and
comprehended by all; but it is the business of the learned
and of the clergy to study them, so that they may obtain a
knowledge of the principles taught therein, and may thus
22
338 • TRIAL AT GOTTEXBUBG. [Doc. 245.
be able to communicate them to others according to their
requirements, and their capacity of comprehending them.
"In obedience to Your Koyal Majesty's most gracious
command, that I should deliver a full and positive declaration,
I acknowledge it to be my duty to declare, in all humble
confidence, that as far as I have proceeded, and agreeably
to the gift bestowed upon me for investigation and judgment,
I have found in the above-named writings of Swedenborg
nothing but what closely coincides with the words of the
Lord's mouth, and shines with a light truly Divine. A man
who by nature is timid and reserved like myself, wo ild not
dare to give expression to these sentiments, unless the Lord
had armed me with confidence in His cause, and His Divine
Mercy, under the kind protection of a most gracious and just
sovereign against grievous persecutions, had permitted me to
give expression to these sentiments. One source of comfort
for myself is the conviction, that however many of Your Royal
Majesty's faithful subjects, who are thoroughly acquainted
with these books, may be graciously questioned on this sub-
ject, their answers will undoubtedly be found to agree with
the declaration which I herewith make in all humility.
"Entertaining at heart the thoughts which I here humbly
express, I have from the very first, and repeatedly after-
wards, in the Minutes of the Consistory, declared it as my
opinion, that the question about Swedenborgianism, to which
Assessor Aurell, through Deans Aurelius and Collinius, gave
a public character, as well as all judgment in this question,
ought, in accordance with the law, to be submitted in all
humility for Your Royal Majesty's gracious examination and
disposition; which opinion may be graciously found in the
printed Minutes of the Consistory, pp. 7, 14, 19, 110, 115.
And acting in accordance with this opinion, after the represent-
ations of Dr. Ekebom (see Minutes of the Consistory, pp. 10,
11), I have never taken any part in the common measures
adopted by the Consistory, except so far as, in conformity
\vith the law, I have signed the resolutions of the majority.*
* Dr. Beyer, on accoimt of being Dean (Decaims) of the Consistory,
had to sign all the resolutions passed by that body.
Doc. 245.] DR. BEYER'S DEFENCE. 339
"A matter in itself so innocent and peaceful as the genuine
so-called Swedenborgianism, according to all appearance would
never have caused the least trouble, if Assessor Aurell had
not been so very anxious to make it publicly hateful, and
if Dr. Ekebom, who in this matter is leagued with the above-
named assessor, had not been so zealous in calumniathig and
condemning the same publicly in the printed Minutes, and
also several times on other occasions. Nevertheless no other
disturbance has been noticed in the church, either in town or
in the diocese at large; and, so far as is known or can be
proved, no one who is favourably disposed to these doctrines
has had any controversy or quarrel with any one on this
subject; nor has any one been engaged in making proselytes,
or talking- derogatorily of the established religion. The author
has not sought to be avenged on his opponents by involving
them in law-suits; nor has he displayed arrogance in word or
gesture, or provoked them by stinging expressions; because
these and similar acts are in direct opposition to the Lord's
Divine, gentle, peaceful, charitable, and humble doctrine. I
nuist also in all humility add here that ever since the last
meeting of the clergy, from September 1768 to November
1769, everything has remained perfectly calm, as well here
as in other places, although the very disputation read before
the meeting (Frestniots-dispiitationen) bore a close relationship
to the writings of Assessor Swedenborg, and the ' New Sermon-
Essays ' were then delivered to the clergymen present who had
previously paid for them. This calm was not even disturbed,
when Dr. Ekebom's dreadful declaration of March 22, 17()9,
about Swedenborg's writings* appeared in print, together
with the extract from the work on 'Conjugial and Scortatory
Love' containing a kind of synopsis of the doctrinal system
of Assessor Swedenborg (see 'Minutes of the Consistory,'
pp. 12, 13),*i* without mentioning Assessor Swedenborg's own
memorable letters:}: ('Minutes of the Consistory,' pp. 25, 26).
Although in the limited space of this humble opinion and
declaration I have endeavoured to be as concise and brief
* See Document 245, B. f See Document 245, C.
I See Document 245, ¥ and Gr.
22*
340 TRIAL AT GOTTEXB UEG. [Doc. 245.
as possible, yet, on account of the many particulars that had
to be included in it, I am afraid I have been unpleasantly
prolix, without, however, having made my statement as complete
as I could wish. The lofty judgment of Your Royal Majesty
is able to discover in a few brief hints much more than a
man of the greatest genius is able to express. I, therefore,
ask your most gracious permission, that, in consequence of
all that has been stated above, I may use the briefest and
most direct language in making a humble declaration with
respect to that with which I have been personally charged.
"I have had a hand in the composition of the 'New Sermon-
Essays,' a copy of which is presented herewith, while suffering
from much feebleness of body, and a chronic disease of the chest
with fever, but with the faculties of the mind unimpaired, and
the gift of writing undiminished, or rather increased. An
exception, however, must be made of the so-called ^nyttorne'
(Evening-sermons), which in the &st part, and also in the
second, as far as Easter-Sunday and the first Sunday after
Easter, were composed by Lector Gothenius : ^^'^ for all the rest
I am responsible. All that is good and true therein is mostly
due to the reading of Assessor Swedenborg's books, while the
Divine text in each particular case has been my guide, without
which I was not willing to undertake the consideration of
any doctrinal subject. All the defects that may be discovered
therein must be put down to the account of my great imperfection,
as well as to want of time, 'wliich prevented me devoting the
proper attention to the proof-reading. It has been my constant
endeavour to admit only such things as could not be objected
to by the powers of the land, and as would not disturb the
peace of the church, as may appear especially from the new
essay for the twenty-third Sunday after Trinity, pages 308
and 309. That these small essays have anywhere caused
disturbance has not been noticed, nor has any public criticism
of them appeared, although it is now three years since they
first began to be issued in sheets. In respect to the permission
to print them, a sufiicieutly minute account will be found in
the printed 'Minutes of the Consistory,' p. 79. From private
conversations only have I learned that this collection of
essays is objected to for not containing discussions on certain
Doc. 245.] DB. BEYER'S DEFENCE. 341
doctrinal subjects, which are usually insisted upon in public
as being foremost in importance. As, however, I could not
find these doctrines immediately in my texts, and as I had
resolved to write nothing but what the sense of my texts
required, and what was contained therein, it was not by my
own choice that these subjects were left untouched.
"In the interleaved copy of the Excerpta Sveclenbot'gianismi*
it is stated that the new essay for the twenty-sixth Sunday
after Trinity contradicts the doctrine of the resurrection of
the flesh; yet that doctrine is not discussed there, and still
less denied, but the subject of the resurrection is there so
treated, that it does not interfere with the doctrine of the
particular last judgment which awaits every man; and each
and every one is left at liberty to tliink of his gross body of
clay as he pleases; he may thus, if he choose, believe that
that body will again be united to the spirit, although this
certainly does not want it, and will never ask for it again.
"With respect to the contents of the interleaved copy of the
so-called dktata, I acknowledge that in a private introductory
course of lectures on the study of theology, which I delivered
before the students of the gymnasium, I permitted the students
to write down, that they might remember, certain passages in
Latin, which I read and sought to make intelligible to them.
"These passages were from Assessor Swedenborg's writings,
and especially from his work on the 'White Horse.' In
selecting these I was most careful not to bring anything be-
fore the students which might invalidate the dogmatic books;
being convinced that these passages are in strict accordance
with the meaning of the Lord's Word, and firmly believing
that it is always commendable to contribute to the increase
of theological knowledge.
"When I delivered these lectures either in private or in
public, the doors of the lecture-room in the gymnasium were
never closed, so that visitors were occasionally present, and
never have I mentioned the name of Assessor Swedenborg
before the students, or recommended his writings to them.
Wherefore, up to the present time, no cause has been discovered,
* Aurell's Compilation, see Document 245, K.
342 TBIAL AT GOTTENBUBG. [Doc. 245.
for which any action should be taken against me, in agreement
with Your Royal Majesty's gracious orders for the government
of the schools (Scliolae-orchiing), Chapter 10, § 2, viz. that a
reprimand should be administered to me for teaching contrary
to God's written Word; which reprimand, when duly carried
out, wouid have to be pronounced by the Bishop and the
Consistory; and in case of non-compliance on my part, the
matter would have to be reported, in all humility, to Your
Majesty. In order to assure the public generally of the
harmlessness of the principles taught in my lectures, I
considered myself bound to publish the short Latin oration,
which herewith follows, and which was pronounced in the
presence of most of the members of the Consistory, and after-
wards communicated to the Bishop of the diocese, and generally
distributed, and against which no i^oints of accusation were
raised. How I have been treated by the Consistory, on
account of these so-called dictata, may be seen from the
printed ^Minutes of the Consistory,' p. 40, and in many other
places afterwards.
"Next in order I have to defend myself, in all humility,
on account of having given leave to print an extract from one
of Swedenborg's letters, dated October 30, 1769, a point
which the Chancellor of Justice has noticed. As I was at
the time Dean of the Consistory, I considered myself not only
justified, but even in duty bound to grant this permission.
Our practice has been to acknowledge the office of the dean
in printing matters in this wise, that small papers were not
submitted to the whole Consistory, but were simply furnished
with the dean's signature; an instance of which is furnished
by the 'Gottenburg Magazine' (GotJiehorgska Magasinet) of
1766 and 1767, and the 'Clerical News' (Prest Tidningame)
of 1768, which even contained theological matters; this took
place after Your Royal Majesty's most gracious order with
respect to the freedom of printing was published. When the
question of the printing of that letter came up before the
Consistory, some of its members endeavoured to establish the
position, that the printing of this letter ought legally to have
been submitted to the action of the whole Consistory. Yet
if this matter be fully examined, during the whole time the
Doc. 245.] DR. BEYER' ^ DEFENCE. 343
present members of the Consistory have been in office only
the followng writings have been submitted to the action of
the full board: Dr. Ekebom's discourse, delivered at Ljunby
during the visitation of the late Bishop "Wallin; the Swedish
translation of Newton's remarks on the prophecies of Daniel
and the Revelation of John, and the disputation delivered be-
fore the meeting of clergymen by the late Lector Arwidson.
All the other books which have been printed, and of which
there is a great number, e. g. the translation of Tillotson's
Sermons, in four volumes, &c., have not been formally sub-
mitted to the whole board, but the dean only has usually
taken them in charge. My reasons, therefore, for not seeing
any objection to granting leave for the printing of the letter,
are these: that it was simply a letter, and not a theological
treatise, in which case it would certainly have been brought
under the notice of the whole board; that it did not seem to
contain any of tlfose matters which are forbidden in § 1 of
the Royal Order mentioned above; but on the contrary, such
as seem to be admissible according to § 5, and, as § 13
expressly declares, must not be rejected and excluded from
printing on the plea of containing vituperation, slander, or
criticism. For with respect to the theological matter which,
according to the printed 'Minutes of the Consistory,' is said
to be discussed in the letter, it may be mentioned by way of
defence that there are great philologists and theologians in
the Lutheran church at the present day, for instance Michaelis,
the aulic councillor in Gottingen, who have clearly proved
that the meaning of Paul in his e])istle to the Romans and
Galatians, on account of their having been first addressed
to the Jews, cannot justly be interpreted as having reference
to the moral law, but must mean the law in that sense in which
it was looked upon by the Jews themselves (J. D. Michaelis,
Introduction to the Divine Writings of the New Testament,
edition of 1766, pp. 1424, 1430); from which it seems to follow
that the question of justification and imputation, as indicated
in these passages (Rom. iii, 28, and Gal. ii, 16), may be classed
among those points on which teachers are not agreed among
themselves, and which according to the Common T<aw (Miss-
gerniyigar, B., Chap, i, § 4) cannot be visited wit}) punishment.
344 TEIAL AT GOTTENBUBG. [Doc. 245.
"If the author has been too personal in his remarks, so
that a just accusation may be brought against him, the aggrieved
party has full opportunity furnished him for doing so in a law-
fid manner, since the well-known author of the letter is himself
responsible for it. But that Dr. Ekebom, in his unfounded
guesses and one-sided examination, has been entirely wrong,
in asserting that I have been instrumental in getting the letter
printed, is made plain and comprehensible to all by the free
confession of the printer Smitt, made on p. 100 of the printed
Minutes, that 'he had printed the letter on his own account
and at his own expense.'
"The last point which in all humility I find has been
brought against me, is Assessor Aurell's letter to Bishop
Filenius, the speaker of the last honourable House of the
Clergy.* If that assessor had been better informed in regard
to the statements which he makes, I am sure he would not
have written as he^ has; and if he did not entertain an
undeserved grudge against me, which he proves by not mention-
ing Lector Roempke's disputation before the meeting of the
clergy at the same time with my essay for Whit-Monday,
which he declares in the 'Minutes,' he intends to publish in
Swedish with notes — I say it in all humility, if he had not
been filled with a feeling of enmity towards me, he might well
have saved aU his calumnies and detractions. The real state
of the case I have already endeavoured to explain, and with
the rest I in all humility need not trouble myself.
"Most gracious King, enemies, haters, and detractors shall
now see their desires upon me gratified, if my most humble
declaration and defence, which I herewith lay before the throne,
is regarded with disfavour, in which case my misfortune would
be evident. But I trust in the word of the Lord Jesus, the
Almighty God, 'Behold I make all things new: I come quickly'
i. e. surely, Rev. xxi, 5; xxii, 20: and from Your Royal
Majesty's most gracious sympathy for the welfare of the Lord's
kingdom upon earth, and your justice combined with mercy
towards your faithful subjects, I, who have been for twenty-two
years a diligent servant in the Consistory, and for eighteen
* An extract from this letter is contained iii Document 245, J.
Doc. 245.] DR. EKEBOM'S DECLARATION. 345
years in the gymnasium, and who am the father of five
children unprovided for, hope that I shall receive from you
protection, and a livelihood in connection with the office I
have tilled, and in which I have prospered during the course
of my life. Your Royal Majesty's gracious order, with respect
to what I shall publicly teach, or not, shall always be observed
by me in humble obedience, and with the respect due from a
subject. Hoping in all humility that I shall be most graciously
permitted to explain further anything that may be found un-
satisfactory in my humble declaration, or that may be advanced
by my adversaries in their attempts to refute or weaken the
same, I commend myself in my temporal affairs to Your Royal
Majesty's good pleasure, and I remain with all due submission,
most mighty and most gracious King,
"Your Royal Majesty's, &c.
"G. A. Beyer.
«Gr. L. L. ord. Pr. et Th. Doct."
Dr. Beyer's declaration was submitted to the Consistory
on February 14, 1770. Dr. Ekebom's declaration, which is as
follows, was received at the same time.
P.
DR. EKEBOM'S DECLARATION*
A humble declaration:
"I. With respect to the Swedenhonjian doctrines in general.
"Being called upon by His Royal Majesty's
most gracious order, contained in His gracious letter to the
Consistory of this place, dated January 2, 1770, to express a
humble opinion in general upon the doctrines of the Well-born
* The German translation of this document, from which our version
has been made, is contained in a work printed by Prelate (Etinger in 1771,
under the following title : Swedish Documents respecting Assessor Swedenborg,
■which will be decided by the Swedish Diet, June 13, 1771 (Schwedische
Urkufiden von dem Assessor Swedenborg, u-elche auf dem Schwedischen
Reichstag den Idten Juni, 1771, werden zur Entscheidimg kommen), i)p. 24
to 27. These documents had been previously published in Hamburg
346 TRIAL AT GOTTENBUEG. [Doc. 245.
Assessor Emanuel Swedenborg, in a like humble manner I
refer to the written declaration on the same subject which I
submitted to the Consistory on March 22, 1769, and which
at my request was entered on its Minutes.
"I there made an honest confession, that I was then un-
acquainted with the religious system of Assessor Swedenborg,
a knowledge of which I believed then, and I believe still,
I may the more readily dispense with, as this would be of no
use to me in the chief object of my public office of teacher,
nor would it contribute in the least to the edification of my
own poor heart. Besides, the Swedenborgian system of doc-
trine — if it deserves the name of a system — appears to me
much more extensive than the numerous duties of my office,
more useful studies, and the few leisure hours I have, permit
me to examine.
"I commenced reading some of the theological writings
of Assessor Swedenborg with a little more attention, when,
after the time of his stay in this town, some unfortunate seed
were scattered, and when especially during- this last year the
Swedenborgian weeds began to spread here. But I did not
require to read very long, nor to weigh very seriously what
I had read, before I became aware that the author, by his
horrible deviations from our pure doctrine, had arrived at
some intolerable conclusions, and at last at such doctrines,
as undoubtedly bear witness to a troubled fantasy, and are
unsupported by any other arguments than such as are derived
from 'things heard and seen.' In my written declaration, which
I submitted to the Consistory on March 22, 1769, I used
these words: that the doctrines of Mr. Swedenborg are '■cor-
rupting, heretical, injurious, and in the highest degree objection-
able,' and further that ^tliey are diametrically opposed to God's
7'evealed Word, and the dogmatic writings of the Lutheran
church.' Such were my expressions then, and I cannot retract
them now.
according to a statement made on p. 86: "The documents have ah'eady
been pubUshed in Hamburg, and we desire to publish them here, so that
every one may be able to decide patiently, how he must try them so
that he may retain what is good."
Doc. 245.J DR. EKEBOM'S DEGLARATIOX. 347
II. With respect to the hook called 'Neiv Essays'
"The author (Doctor Gabriel A. Beyer, lector in the Royal
Gymnasium of this town) promises on the title-page an edifij'nuj
explanation of the texts for Sundays and feast days. This
explanation, however, is aranged entirely according to the
Swedenborgian method of explaining the Sacred Scriptui'e.
"In the explanation of most texts, I can see how the
Lector has deviated entirely from the literal sense, and con-
sequently from that explanation of the Gospel history which
is founded on the pure Word of God and which harmonizes with
the analogy of fjiith and of the Sacred Scripture, and which
from the time of Luther has been approved by the whole
Evangelical church; and that in its stead he has so zealously
pursued a mystical, sj^iritual, and angelic sense, that a simple rea-
der must necessarily be involved in obscurities and unintelligible
things, not knowing Avhether everything perhaps w^iich the
Scripture sayr, and what he himself from childhood has read
and heard in sermons, concerning the three persons in the
godhead, concerning the doctrine of the atonement and
redemption which have been effected in Jesus Christ, concer-
ning justification by faith alone, concerning the sacraments and
the last judgment, and concerning the person, offices, benefits,
miracles, &c. of the Saviour — is not all an idle tale and fic-
tion; since these doctrines, which are the very constellations
of religion, that ought to be kept constantly before the eyes,
are in these dsy, motley, insipid, and unworthy essays, put on
artificial and refined screws, and are placed in great jeopardy,
especially when a simple-minded man sees that every thing must
be taken in a figurative, mystical, and abstruse sense.
III. With respect to the so-called 'Dictata.'
"These public lectures to w'hich Dr. Beyer has directed
the attention of the students of the gymnasium, which he
dictated to them, are of two kinds:
"1. Those belonging to the so-called Coller/iiim TJieologicum
introductorium, from which it is made very evident, that his
intention has been no other than to initiate the students of
348 TRIAL AT GOTTENBURG. [Doc. 245.
the gymnasium into an entire theological system according to
the doctrine of Assessor Swedenborg and his new church.
"2. Those wliich are intended as an explanation of the
history of the Lord's passion,
"It does not require a long examinaton before you recog-
nize in these dictata the style and terminology of Assessor
Swedenborg.
"It is well known that Sacred Scripture is the source of
religion and of faith, or the fountain whence we must deduce
all our knowledge of religion, and our doctrine of salvation.
If this principle or this source is badly explained, there must
necessarily arise thence a perverted religion and false doctrine.
This also, as is well-known, is the principal source of all
heresies. Besides, it is also known that Assessor Swedenborg
has adopted an entirely different foundation for the explanation of
the Sacred Scripture, from the one accepted by the Evangelical
church; and which by the Lord's command must be accepted
without contradiction. The Assessor bases his whole expla-
nation of the Scripture on a spiritual sense, and upon his
so-called correspondences. These, again, are said to rest on
his immediate revelations, or on his oft repeated and quoted
'Audita et Visa e Coelo' (things heard and seen from heaven).
"Dr. Beyer declares that Divine inspiration is an influx
of Divine Truth through the heavens into the world, wherefore
this also has a triple sense, a celestial, a spiritual and a natural.
These senses of the Word, he says, are above the human
rational, because man's spirit is an organized substance, just
as the body is; which human rational is made up of the ap-
pearances and fallacies of the external senses, &c.
"These significations in the Word, he says, no man is
able to understand who does not know the science of corre-
spondences, because the Word is written by mere correspon-
dences. Because the Lord spoke from His Divine nature or
(N. B.) the Father, He spoke by correspondences.
"0. Ekebom,
"Th. Doct. and Dean of Gottenburg.
"Gottenburg, February 12, 1770."
A week before Drs. Beyer and Ekebom delivered their
Doc. 245.] DR. ROSEN'S DECLARATION. 349
statements, Dr. Rosen submitted to the Consistory the Ibllowiiig
dechiration :
Q.
DR. ROSiN'S DECLARATION.*
"A humble declaration:
"I see the arena before me, and I step forth
to 'bear witness. Respectful silence is out of place. The
King has said: 'Thou art permitted to speak for thyself
(Acts xxvi, 1). What dost thou believe and teach? Testify
freely, and thou shalt fare well. Were Balaam's 'ci/es open'
(Num. xxiv, 3)? Is Hhe spirit of the lioly gods' in Emanuel
(Dan. V, 11), or does he, 'deluded by soft dreams,' 'intrude
into those things which he hath not seen' (Col. ii, 18)? Is
there no more 'to be any propheV (Ps. Ixxiv, 9; 1 Sam. iii, 1);
and shall we 'find no vision from the Lord' (Lam. ii, 9)?
If so, abandon Swedenborg and reject visions.
"Sire and King! whether I speak or keep silence, I shall
equally be regarded as a transgressor: for 'the adversary walketh
about' (1 Peter v, 8). And yet I have done nothing that
mercy and grace may not forgive. How then shall I answer
Your Majesty, and how shall I bring my suit before your throne?
"Even 'though I were righteous, yet would I not answer,
but would make supplication to my Judge' (Job ix, 15).
"May I say with David, ' Search me, O God' (Ps. cxxxix, 23)?
Though I should hear the words ring in my ears, Thou must
%nd up the testimony, and seal the Law' (Isa. viii, 16); thou
must retract thy faith, and reject, yea, reject it! — I shall
yet do my duty, and 'give God the praise' (John ix, 24), glad
^for conscience sake to endure grief, hecause this is acceptahle
with God' (1 Peter ii, 19, 20). Let another 'confer with flesh
and hlood' (Gal. i, 16). Shall I keep back my confession
or speak enigmatically?
"Well then, Consistory, tell me what I shall reject? I receive
* The Swedish oiiginal of this Document is printed in the "Xya Kyrkan,"
tc. Part 1. pp. 48 to 51.
350 TRIAL AT GOTTENBUBG. [Doc. 245.
uo answer, for the judge is angry. He has 'scourged without
law and without judgment a Roman' (Acts xvi, 37). What
shall I reject? Swedenborgian ideas, or statements which are not
approved, and which must not be inquired into ? What shall I
reject ? None of God's declarations, and no part of 'our most holy
faith' (Jude 20) ; but Swedenborgian ideas, Swedenborg's whims,
the creations of his brain and his perverted teachings.
"Be merciful, King, and listen to the language of my
heart! I never judge of doctrines by visions, but the reverse.
I have dreamt no dreams, and abhor all idle talk. One thing,
however, seems astonishing to me, and difficult to understand,
how in ancient times persons believed that spirits could speak
with men (Acts xii, 15; xxiii, 9).
"Being a subject I lay my hand on my mouth, and yet I
know that Paul was 'cauglit jqf (2 Cor. xii, 2), and that
'Jieaven was opened' for many (John i, 51 ; Acts vii, 56).
"Why then should visions and spirits be 'foolishness' to
us, as the 'crucified Christ was unto the Greeks' (1 Cor. i. 23),
and as the letter is to freethinkers? An extraordinary sign
appears; it is our duty 'to discern' it (Matt, xvi, 3); and if
it is really a fact that spirits or angels have spoken with
Swedenborg, I am not disposed 'to fight against God' (Acts
xxiii, 9); nor am I willing 'to curse him whom God hath not
cursed' (Num. xxiii, 8).
"And withal none is infalHble, 'none good and wise but
one, that is, God' (Matt, xix, 17; Rom. xvi, 27).
"Away with a false spirit of compromise! away with idolatry!
The Teacher who 'taught with authority' (Mark i, 27), 'who
received honour from no man' (John v, 41), the 'ruler of my
faith' (2 Cor. i, 21), He shall decide.
" 'How can ye believe, wliich receive doctrine (mening) one
of another, and seek not the doctrine that cometh from God
only' (John v, 44)? — 'Christ is my Master' (Matt, xxiii, 8),
'Scripture is my test' (Symbolical Books, p. 572), 'doctrine is
my lamp' (Ps. cxix, 105); this also is my 'palladium,' the
only 'image ivhich has ever come down from heaven' (Acts
xix, 35). Ought we not to think of human writings in a human
fashion, and to worship God as Paul has done?
"Behold, then, 'I believe all things which are written in
Doc. 245.] DR. ROSEN'S DECLARATION. 351
the Law and in the prophets' (Acts xxiv, 14), If, therefore,
'the Sadducees say that there is no resurrection, neither angel,
nor spirit,' I 'confess both' (Acts xxiii, 8). And 'for this I
stand and am judged' (Act xxvi. 6).
"And this is the doctrine with respect to spirits which is
condemned by the Consistory, a doctrine which comes accredited
by Scripture.
"The prophet, however, discovered vanity in what is written
by 'the scribes' (Jer. viii, 8). If the King grant me to con-
firm my declaration before a legal tribunal by clear references
and lawful arguments, I will make it manifest that it is one
thing 'to break the tradition of the elders' (Matt, xv, 2, 6),
and quite another 'to walk aside from the rule' (Phil. iii. 16).
"If 'Abraham,' according to Paul, 'was justified by faith'
(Romans iv, 3), and according to James 'by works' (James ii,
24), Emanuel gets ready his harrow, and, 'far from teaching
for doctrines the commandments of men' (Matt, xv, 9), preaches
that 'the Lord is our Righteousness or our Justification' (Jer.
xxiii, 6), and is full of zeal against a wrong understanding,
but never against faith.
"Let Scripture be interpreted by Scripture, and no empty
word will be discovered therein! Let Huiiti/ and imritij be
respected, which are demanded by Paul (Eph. iv, 3, 6); let
us worhip '■one God' (Isa. xlv, 21), and a '■Trinity' in Him
(Coloss. ii, 9); one God 'who dwelletJi on high' (Isa. hii, 15);
one Lord, the Saviour, who has gained the victory (Ps. ex);
one Lord, ^who is the Spirit' (1 Cor. iii, 17). John exclaims,
'He is Love' (1 John iv, 8, 16); and Paul, that 'He ivas in
Christ' (2 Cor. v, 19). Our cause speaks for itself, and 'we
see light in the light of Him who is true' (Ps. xxxvi, 9;
1 John v, 20), who is known every where and praised with-
out end; whose 'second a])pearance' is expected (1 Tim. vi, 14),
with 'peace upon Israel' (Ps. cxxv, 5). "John Rosen."
The author of "Nya Kyrkan," in publishing for the first
time this intrepid utterance of Dr. Rosen, says: "When
Paul in former times defended Christianity before Agri})pa
and Festus, the last King of Israel is reported to have
said to the apostle of the Gentiles, 'Almost thou persuad-
352 TRIAL AT GOTTENBURG. [Doc. 245.
est me to be a Christian.' We do not know* wliat Adolphus
Frederic said after hearing Rosen's declaration. But from
the King's remark to Swedenborg, which we shall quote here-
after,-]- it Avould seem that Rosen's frank, as well as laconic
and pithy, Bible language did not displease that monarch."
While the Documents 0, P and Q were pending before
the King and the Council of State, Swedenborg wrote the
following letter to Dr. Beyer:
R.
FIFTEENTH LETTER OF EMANUEL SWEDENBORG TO DR. BEFEfi.*'^
"Reverend Doctor and Lector,
"Only two days ago I received your favour of the 21st of
last March, and on reading it through I was surprised at the
reports which are said to have reached Gottenburg from Stock-
holm to the effect that you and Dr. Rosen are to be deposed,
deprived of office, and banished from the country, a report to
which certainly I can give no credence; for it contradicts my
reason in the highest degree to believe that a person may be
deprived of office and banished from the country, on the mere
allegation of his being heretical, without the principal point of
accusation against him being investigated. In the printed
Minutes I cannot find that they have taken a single step in
regard to the question itself, but that they have simply busied
themselves in making attacks in abusive and unseemly language,
when yet the real point at issue is this, whether it is allowable
to approach immediately our Redeemer and Saviour Jesus
Christ, or whether we must go a circuitous way, namely, to
God the Father, that He may impute to us the merit and
righteousness of His Son, and send the Holy Spirit. But that
* The King's official reply to the declarations of Drs. Beyer and Rosen
is contained in Document 245, T.
f See Document 6, no, 37.
^ The Swedish original of this Document, from which the present
translation has been made, is preserved in the Library of the Academy of
Sciences in Stockholm. It was jjrinted as Letter XILL in the "Samhngar
for Philautroper," and an English translation of it is contained in the
Supplement to the enlarged English edition of the "Swedenborg Documents,"
published in 1855, pp. 6 to 9.
Doc. 245.] SWEDENBORG TO BEYER. 353
we may go the other, which is the direct way, namely, to our
Saviour, Jesus Christ, is in accordance botli with the 'Augs-
burg Confession,' and the 'Formula Concordise,' and also with
our own prayers and hymns; and it entirely agrees with God's
Word.
"In the 'Augsburg Confession' are the following words:
'For [the Scripture] sets before us Christ alone as the Medi-
ator, the Propitiator, the High Priest, and the Intercessor;
He is to be invoked, or addressed; and He has promised that
He will hear our prayers; and the Sacred Scripture very
greatly approves of this worship, viz. that He should be invoked
in all afflictions' (1 John ii, 1).
"'In the 'Formula Concordia^" are these words: 'We have
a command that we should call upon Christ according to this
saying, 'Come unto me all ye that labour,' &c., which is cer-
tainly addressed to us; and Isaiah says, chap, xi, 'In that day
there shall be a root of Jesse, which shall stand for an ensign
of the people. On Him shall the nations call.' And in
Psalm xlv, 'The rich among the people shall entreat Thy
countenance.' And in Psalm Ixxii, 'And all kings of the earth
shall fall down before Him.' And in another verse, 'They
shall pray before Him continually.' And in John v, 23, Christ
says, 'AH shall honour the Son, even as they honour the
Father.' See also Paul in 1 Thess. ii. These are the identi-
cal words quoted from the work.
"In our Hymn-book are prayers and hymns addressed to
Jesus Christ alone; as Hymn 266, of which I will quote only
what follows:
'Lo! Jesus is my might;
He is my heart's delight.
O Jesus, hear my voice.
If I of Christ make sure,
I'll ever feel secure.
And freed from all my sins.
As Jesus is my shield,
I'll ne'er to Satan yield
Tho' he against me rage.
23
354 , TRIAL AT GOTTENBUEG. [Doc. 245.
My cares and all my woe
On Him alone I'll throw,
Who is my strength and guard.
By day and night I rest
Safely on Jesus' breast,
In w^hom alone I trust' (Verses 1, 3, 8).
"Besides all this, two of my letters, which have been inserted
and printed in the Gottenburg 'Minutes,'* contain numerous
proofs, adduced from the whole of the 'Formula Concordise,'
that our Saviour, even as to His Humanity, is God, which
Luther and the 'Formula Concordise' corroborate with all their
power, and which is also in agreement with the entire Word
of God. In proof of this I refer you only to Col. ii, 9;
1 John V, 20, 21. More to the same purport has been adduced
from one of my works, an extract from which may be found
in the printed 'Minutes' of the Gottenburg Consistory (Docu-
ment 245, C, p. 291 et seq.). This doctrine they there call
Swedenlorgianism; but for my part I call it Genuine Christi-
anity.
"This is the question now at issue, which the members of
the Consistory have, on their part, not touched upon at all,
but respecting which they have simply burst forth into abusive
language, which affects not simply my person and honour,
but our Redeemer and His holiness. How they will answer
for this after death, I will not here consider.
"xA.s to the Son of God from eternity, which is likewise
a controverted point, I have proved, that in the Apostles'
Creed, which is received throughout the whole of Christendom,
and which contains the doctrine of the apostles themselves^
no other Son of God is mentioned than the Son of God born
in time, who is our Redeemer Himself, to whom every man
can address himself, and to whom, by virtue of what is stated
in the 'Augsburg Confession' and the 'Formula Concordia^,'
he must address himself, that he may obtain salvation. And
if our freedom be interfered with in this respect, I would rather
live in Tartary than among Christians. If any other be willing
* Document 245, F and G.
Doc. 245.] SWEDENBORG TO BEYER. 355
to ,^0 further— to a Son of God from eternity, he is at liber-
ty to do so.
"Your letter, and your fear of harsli treatment, have induced
me to develop and explain the point at issue in this manner,
since theological subjects are of such a nature, that a person
may easily wander about in darkness in respect to them,
particularly if accusers, with a pretence of learning, try to
blacken them by such coarse expressions, and seek to kill the
'man-child' with murderous words. However, I presume, and
1 believe it as a certainty, that His Royal Majesty with the
enlightened members of the Council will judge of this matter
in its true light, and not according to the glosses of the Doaii
and others. For if you should be removed from office and
exiled, what could the present as well as future generations
say, but that this had happened to you for no other reason than
that you had approached immediately our Lord and Saviour,
and that you had, notwithstanding, not denied the Trinity. What
astonishment and indignation must not this cause in every one!
"This subject, in its whole extent, will soon be placed before
tlie whole of Christendom,* and the judgment passed upon it
1 will hereafter submit to the King, and to the Honourable
Houses of the Realm in general: for during a session of the
Diet, the House of the Clergy is not at liberty to submit to
His Royal Majesty its own separate or independent opinion,
wliich shall afterwards have the force of law. Theological
matters belong to the other Houses also.-j-
"With respect to your journey here, I do not think that
your presence in Stockholm would greatly benefit your cause.
I will only ask you to be khid enough to copy this letter, and
send a copy to His Excellency Senator Stockenstrom,"^ and
another to His Excellency Senator R. Hermanson,^^'-* informing
* The al)ovc' letter was written on April 12, 1770, and in the "True
Christian KeHgion," no. 791 Swedenborg states that that work was finished
un June 19, 1770; so that the publication of that work was evidently
befure his mind when he penned these expressions.
•}- The Swedish Diet at the time of Swedenborg was divided into four
Houses : the House of Nobles, theHouse of the Clergj', the House of Burgheis,
and the House of Peasants. Any measure to have legal power had to pass
three out of the four Houses. This lumbersome legislative machinery was
abolished in 1806, and the two chambers-system introduced.
23*
356 TRIAL AT GOTTENBURG. [Doc. 245.
them that it is done at my request. I intend to send a copy
myself to the Chancellor of Justice,"^ and one to his Ex-
cellency Count Ekeblad.^*^" I remain with all friendship and
affection,
"Your obedient servant,
"Em. Swedenboeg.
"Stockliolm, April 12, 1770."
Two days after Swedenborg had addressed the preceding
letter to Dr. Beyer, Dr. Rosen wrote the following letter to
"one of the Senators," who had, as the author of "Nya Kyrkan"
says, "desired a detailed account of the case." The following
Document therefore may be regarded as a supplement to the
declaration which Dr. Rosen submitted to the King (Docu-
ment 245, Q.):
S.
DR. ROSEN TO A SENATOR*
"High well-born Baron, Councillor of His Royal Majesty
and the Kingdom of Sweden, Knight and Commander of
your Order.
"Gracious Sir,
"As Swedenborgianism and I have fallen into
the hands of your Excellency, I will not distress myself about
a fortunate issue of our cause, and my acquittal. The exigency
of the case, nevertheless, requires that, with your gracious
leave, I should explain myself at greater length.
"The severest reproach against the doctrine to which I
bear witness, is its difference from, and in some respects con-
flict with, the Confession of Faith, on which we have taken an
oath; my crime also consists in nothing else than refusing, on
that ground, to reject the doctrines of Swedenborg.
"Gracious Sir, the essence of the purity of our doctrine is
its accordance with Scripture ; and the laws of Sweden^ especially
* The Swedish original of this Document is printed in "Nya Kyrkan,"
&c., Part I, pp. 51 to 58.
Doc. 245.] ROSEN TO A SENATOR. 357
a law dating from the year 1766, indicate this.* If all
CMiristians who are related to us })y faith appeal to God's Word,
though some do violence to it and strain it, nevertheless if
we examine this matter justly and, as it were, standing in
God's presence, the question resolves itself into this, AVho has
really the law and the Word on his side? He who has is ortho-
dox, and he alone. A great advance in linguistics and an
accumulation of inestimable philological and philosophical -f
discoveries, made in recent times, give me a just hope
that an amendment in our faith and life, which is as possible
as it is necessary, will eventually take place And now it
happens that a wonderful man, who gives evidence of a most
unusual learning in natural and spiritual things, declares that
he has been sent by the Lord for such a purpose ; and on
being asked for his credentials, he solves all involved theolo-
gical problems,^: strikes down naturalism and superstition, with
the same weapons exposes the nakedness of the learned, and
subjects himself to the good and evil report of the Lord's
apostles ; he manifests the greatest possible veneration for
Scripture, he worships God, and urges man to sanctification :
in short, he seeks to promote the honour of the Most High.
It is excusable, if for such a man, whose 'eyes are open'
(Num. xxiv, 4), and 'in whom is undoubtedly the spirit of the
holy gods' (Dan. v. ii), I should conceive some veneration.
"Mere curiosity, however, has not led me to liis doctrines,
* "The statutes concerning the freedom of writing and printing do not
mention the dogmatic books, § 1, and admit of no other than a literal
explanation."
f "The symbols are sacred among us, so far as they aie th? Word of
Cxod propounded as to its meaning and as to its words. If a different
meaning should be laid upon them, by an advance in the study of theo-
■0<j.-y, tliey are no longer the Word of God. The same would be the case,
]f a creed should originate in the notions of men.' See Schubert's Con-
sideration of the Articles of Faith.
^ "Paul, for instance, says (Homans iv, 3) that 'Abraham was iuntificd
hy faith, and James (ii, 21) declares that he was justified by works. The
apostle likewise states, that 'justification or righteousness is imputed to man
without works' (Romans iv, 6; xi, 17); when yet 'God will render to every
man according to his deeds' (Romans ii, 0). Of this subject Swcdeuborg
gi\es a natural and unforced explanation."
358 TRIAL AT GOTTENBUBG. [Doc. 245.
but I have been drawn to them by their consistency with
God's Word. If, for instance, Doctor Luther has taken the
law in a sense that greatly astonishes Paul, it is the friend
of angels, our celebrated countryman alone, who is acquainted
with this circumstance. Still Grotius and Michaelis interpret
Romans iii, 28 in the same sense as Swedenborg; all of whom
are giants in learning.
"What Mosheim, a man of like celebrity, thought about
the doctrine of the Divine Trinity, he gives us sufficiently to
understand, when he, who worships three persons, is unable
to connect any thought with these expressions, and is unable
to give a definition of a person and of an essence. In a similar
manner Michaelis, the aulic councillor, acknowledges the eter-
nal birth of the Son, but is unable to find any passage from
Scripture by which to confirm it.*
"Our last synodal disputation took exception both to the
sentence of condemnation under which we are (forkastelsedom),
and to vindictive justice (liamd-rattfanligliet).
"To these views Swedenborgianism and the more enlight-
ened doctrine of Christ's satisfaction are most closely related.
This doctrine Grotius saw before Swedenborg.-f The Dutch
theologian also on the subject of justification entertains similar
ideas with the Swedish theologian. How was it possible for
the North to be enlightened two hundred and fifty years ago,
when a canonized blindness was of more value than the light
of the morning stav?
"No visionary or dreamer has the honour to think alike
with those harbingers of light, Grotius, Mosheim, Michaelis,
and others. Swedenborg is the man who utters 'unspeakable
words' (appTjxa pTjjxaxa, 2 Cor. xii, 4) in agreement with
reason.
"No contradiction can be discovered in those dreams which
he has had during twenty-six years, if, in accomodation to the
notions of the world, it is just to call them so. Paul's sermons
in olden times were considered foolishness. If an apostle has
been caught up into the third heaven, the possibility of strange
* "He coiToborated the Divinity of Jesus, and contents himself with not
controverting the rest."
t Grotius ad Cormtliios v, 19, 20, 21.
Doc. 245.] ROStJN TO A SENATOR. 359
tilings ought at least not to be disputed. What happened to
an Ezekiel and a Daniel, may certainly happen also to an
Emanuel. Visions and revelations are certainly most unex-
pected things ; but deliberate falsehoods and a fanciful con-
fusion can certainly not be reconciled with so great and pro-
found an insight. 'Standhafte Erfahrunyen sind heine Ein-
bildungen' [a constant series of experiences is not a matter of
the imagination], says Superintendent ffitinger'^^ in relation to
Emanuel Swedenborg, in his preface to 'The Earthly and
Heavenly Philosophy of Swedenborg and others' (Swedenborg's
und Anderer Irdische und Hiramlische Philosophie). And who
has ever dreamt about the world of spirits and the lower
earth, about the heavens and the mansions that are there
prepared? These subjects of superlative importance are now
first understood by us on reading the Word. Read among
others Isa. xiv, 9, 15; Ezek. xxxi, 14, 16; John xiv, 2.
"Our association with spirits, and by their means with
heaven and hell, remains a psychological arcanum, which the
world is unable to perceive; and yet Scripture treats of this
subject (Matt, xvii, 15, 18; see also Grotius on Ephes. ii. 2;
vi, 12). So long as this bond of connection between human
souls and spirits escapes our notice, Swedenborgianism is mad-
ness in our eyes; not, however, when it is known in what mode
and by what means spiritual blessings are communicated to
us, and remain with us.
"Gracious Sir, permit me to insert here a brief summary
of the, I hope, unpresuming ideas on the subject of Sweden-
borgianism which I submitted to the Consistory.
"I have declared, that there is a Trinity in God; but we
must have a different idea of the three persons* from that
which is commonly entertained. The doctrine, on examination
in its extreme form, proves this sufficiently. For the Church,
or to speak more correctly, the people, call upon the Father,
* "The offence given by a person who prefeis to speak the language of
Scripture rather than that of our Fathers of tlie Cliurch, can ceilainly be
only a light one; since the mere fear of committing a great error, by
straying outside of Scripture on so important a question, must be esteemed
much higher than deference to the conclusions of men."
360 TRIAL AT GOTTENBUBG. [Doc. 245.
as one God, to be conciliated for the sake of the second, and
do such and such things by the operation of the third, as
our Prayer-books tell us. Are we not told that one God
was angry and implacable, until the death of the second?
How does this strike the more enlightened theologians?
Since these views are not met with in God's Word, and are
opposed to reason, I cannot see why in a determined and
free nation, they should be maintained to be infallible and
pure doctrine. A religion which is not derived exclusively
from the Word, but in a great measure from the human
brain, may be examined throughout the whole world in a
humble unpresuming manner; especially if it has been estab-
lished by men like ourselves. I am far from declaring that
the doctrine, considered as a whole, is of such a nature.
Such is far from being the case. But with all due deference
for the basis on which they rest, I do think that some of
our dogmatic expressions confound the simple-minded and lead
them into error.
"Further, I believe I have declared, or at least thought,
that worship without understanding is no worship, and like-
wise that human fictions in matters of faith are bad materials
for constructing the Church; nay, that they are an abomination,
when they conflict both with reason and revelation.
"I believe I have declared, or at least thought, that recon-
ciliation consists in this, that salvation from sin and the devil
has been rendered possible ; that man's state of captivity is
spiritual,* and the ransom of a similar nature; that our deliver-
ance has been represented in the Sacred Scripture by the most
exact corresponding images of our own wicked nature ; in short,
that God does not change His disposition towards mankind,
but that we through His grace change our disposition to-
wards Him.
"I believe I have declared, or thought, that justification
and faith are imputed to us, or are looked upon as ours,
* '"Spiritual captivity consists in being led away from truths and goods, and
introduced into falsities and evils' (Apocalypse Revealed, no. 591). And
deliverance out of tliis state of captivity, or redemption by the blood of
Christ, has been effected by the same, understood in a spiritual manner,
i. e. by Divine Truth. Faith is due to that blood."
Doc. 245.] ROSEX TO A SEXATOR. .301
although they come from above; that salvation actually takes
place by a removal of evil and falsity from the heart, through
the implantation of truth and charity by the Lord, and so
forth. I know that much may be added here, and also many
objections brought forward; but I hasten to that matter which
concerns me more particularly.
"Gracious Sir, it is by no means unusual for a philo-
logist to agree with Grotius, Mosheim, and Michaelis, and
to understand certain passages in Scripture differently from
the old Reformers.
"It is perhaps not appropriate to declare what genuine
Lutherans think. I, nevertheless, ventured to do so in support
of Section I, chap, i, Misdemeanours B.' [of the Swedish
Code of laws]; where most undoubtedly a distinction is made
between errors and the views respecting which Lutheran
teachers are found to differ.
"As regards myself, I have not discovered a new rehgion,
nor have I propagated any other than the evangelical religion,
so far as it harmonizes with om- symbolical [dogmatic] books.
I have admitted that Swedenborgianism diminishes our vene-
ration for these books ; and when I observed this I became
much troubled in my mind about it, and the result of my
investigations was that I halted in my resolution. Yet the
teachers of our dogmas, far from putting their own declara-
tions on a par with Scripture (how strange, if the Lutheran
colony in Sweden should attribute to the Augsburg prin-
ciples a greater weight than is done both in the fatherland
of protestantism and by the originators of the law! To do
so would be a sign of a fanatical and almost frantic zeal,
and not of veneration for the Word, and gratitude to-
wards its Giver), ascribe the power of judging to the Word
alone; and as all human statutes in the Swedish laws are
framed in accordance with Scripture, and are not placed
above it; nay, as the free Houses of the Swedish Diet in
1766,* in describing the limits of the freedom of writing and
* "The force of this argument is deiiveil from the intention of the
statute. The preamlile states, that the fre<.'(.lom of v/riting is intended to
benefit the cultivation of the sciences without any exception. The fi-ee-
\
362 TRIAL AT GOTTEXBURG. [Doc. 245.
printing, have not mentioned, but have purposely, as it seems,
disregarded every ecclesiastical standard which is generally
more talked about than the Divine Word — I mean here every-
thing concerning the symbolical [dogmatic] writings; I have,
therefore, ventured, not to reject the Swedenborgian system on
account of some differences between it and the usual forms of
doctrine, being convinced that His Royal Majesty would not
regard unfavourably, an unreserved veneration for Scripture,
provided human zeal and praiseworthy well-intentioned measures
are not blamed and abused.
"I call strict attention to the literal meaning of Section I
in our most recent fundamental law, and maintain that a real
distinction is there made between that which is usually
called 'norma pi'ofessionis' (the rule of our profession) and
our 'genuine Confession of Faith.' For 1. The Apologia Aug.
Coufessionis recognizes three or four sacraments, if I under-
stand properly pp. 200, 201 , while in Sweden Ave are satisfied
with Baptism and the Holy Supper; 2. Assessor Swedenborg
has discovered a gross contradiction, which has escaped the
confessors, and of which he speaks on p. 32 of 'Summaria Ex-
positio;' while our true Confession of Faith is exempt from
mistakes and errors; 3. Our dogmatic books admit of a rigorous
investigation, but not so our true confession or creed; 4. our
dogmatic books are controversial writings, composed for the
purpose of exhibiting the distinction between us and other
partakers of the Christian faith, but they do not contain the
kernel of God's Word, and the whole doctrine ot theology
which is comprised in the Confession of Faith.
"Besides, I have neither confirmed another doctrine, nor
dom oi writing and pnnting is unlimited in many things. In Divine matters
God's and not men's detinitions must establish just bounds; if in theology
anything is to be gained by the statute. Besides, the symbolical [dogmatic]
books are not mentioned in Section I, but only our genuine Confession of
Faith. Is'ow, as I have neither spoken nor written against that, I do not
find myself guilty of any breach of the law; unless it consists in this, that
I think in a human way about human writings, that I despise all theolo-
gical subterfuges; that I disregard forced interpretations of Scripture, and
by the evangelical doctrine understand no other than that which is cor-
rectly diawn from the Word of God, whether in olden or recent times."
Doc 245.J ROSES TO A SENATOR. ;^63
have I spoken against our accepted doctrine, so far as Bibli-
cal religion, as it flows from the interpretation of the greatest
Master, is identical -with that of Sweden. Should there be
any difi'erence in the form of expression, this admits of a
humble and unpresuraing revision, and if it be so wished by
those in authority, it can be more carefully compared with
the "Word. Our wliole doctrine also admits of examination
according to the example of the Bereans, and as long as
God's Word is the standard, that doctrine is not discredited,
if all the dark bonds and chains of hell, wherewith Satan
holds men captive, are riven asunder in it.
"Finally, in the Consistory I declared my opinion on what
constitutes a subject for a disputation, wherein, I believe, 1
was fully justified. In accordance with a resolution made at
the meeting at Upsal, I am allowed to raise a point for a
disputation without special occasion, and I am allowed to
bring forward arguments in its support; how much more, then,
am I permitted to put in their proper light controverted
points, when ordered to do so by the King. It would not in
such a case have been becoming to keep out of sight Biblical
grounds of decision, against my better judgment. On the
other hand, however, I will always consider it as censur-
able openly to defend Swedenborg, in case or whenever he
is declared to be in error by His Royal Majesty.
"In conclusion I have drawn a clear distinction between
the whole of Sweden])orgianism and the three points of doctrine,
which, according to the best of my knowledge, I have proved
to be concordant with God's Word, when interpreted without
prejudice. Nor did I enter into the whole width and dejith
of the interior, i. e. 'the spiritual, meaning of Scripture, but
I confined myself to the doctrine, or the catechism, which is
gathered from tlie literal meaning; and w^hen examined by
this criterion, I did not find the doctrine to conflict with the
true confession. And last of all, if I have been in error in
differing in opinion from the majority of the Consistory, I have
erred in thought, and not in deed.
"His Royal Majesty has graciously demanded a humble
and decisive judgment respecting the Swodenl)orgian doctrines.
I considered it dangerous to testify in respect to them; since,
364 TRIAL AT GOTTENBVRG. [Doc. 245.
on the one hand our Confession does not admit of artificially
constructed by-ways, nor of any private reservations, and on
the other hand, respect for the fundamental law scarcely
permitted any one to express himself with all frankness.
Under such critical circumstances I ventured in all humility,
as before God, to express myself in full freedom without
having respect to any other language than that which is
certain, and is aUe to teach; and which is an everlasting
foundation, in accordance with which the King and the Houses
\\ill be judged hereafter, and, if they are wise, will themselves
likewise judge. If, however, I be held responsible for thoughts
which, compelled by Christian charity, I uttered in the right
place and at the right time, I shall comfort myself among
other things with Komans ix, 33; x, 9; x, 11.
"This, but no more, have I ventured, with all due sub-
mission to human authority, to bring forward, as long as the
Swedenborgian controversy, placed before the highest tribunal,
remains as yet unsettled; and I have been commanded to
express myself, supported by arguments, and not blindly, nor
with extreme arbitrariness, which is no less convenient than
it is damnable. God forbid that by my word or thought I
should have forfeited the E,oyal grace, and my privileges as
a subject. After having served without reproach for many
years, a prospect which is more than sad and an abyss of
misfortunes open before me on account of this affair.
"Your Excellency will no doubt find means for my rescue.
"1 hope I may be included for all time in your usual
grace. But, gracious Sir, a confession at the expense of
truth, and by which the cause of truth is injured, I deprecate
more than all sufferings.
"With profound deference, gracious Sir, I remain
"Your Excellency's humble servant,
"Rosen.
"Gottenburg, April 14, 1770."
The deliberations of the Privy Council or Senate, to which
the whole subject of the so-called "Swedenborgianism," embrac-
ing the declarations of Drs. Beyer, Rosen, and Ekebom had been
Doc. 245.] E YAL BESOL UTION TO CONSISTOR Y. 365
referred, res.ilted in two Uoyal Resolutions, Nos. T and U.
The first of these resolutions, which is addressed to the Con-
sistory of Gottenburg, concerns Drs. Beyer and Rosen. Of
this the editor discovered one portion in a Swedish, and
another in a German publication, and by adding the two
portions together he is able to present it in an almost complete
form to his readers. The second resolution concerns the
introduction of Swedenborg's writings into Sweden.
T.
EOYAL RESOLUTION ADDRESSED TO THE CONSISTORY OF GOTTENBVRa*
(a) -'His Royal Majesty could not help being
troubled and disturbed at seeing that, although Swcdenborg s
errors are manifest, two clergymen, Rosen and Beyer, have,
nevertheless, distinctly declared that they are inclined to his
doctrine, which they maintain to be in agreement with the
Sacred Scripture; witli this difference, however, that the former
says he has not given instruction in it, while the latter has
disseminated it so far as his 'Sermon-Essays,' his 'Dictata,'
and Swedenborg's printed letter contain the said doctrine.
His Royal ISIajosty supposed that Rosen and Beyer, in their
capacity of clergymen, public teachers, and members of the
Consistory, and as guardians of religion and Divine doctrine,
w'ould have done all in their power to promote the honour of
God's name, to preserve the light of the gospel in its perfect
clearness, and to direct the path of guileless youths in the
same; and, further, that they would have observed the rules
of religion, the regulations of the government, and the de-
clarations of the King, all of which have for their objects
* The first portion marked (a) is extracted from a work entitled:
"Frank Views respecting the mode in which to meet fanatical vagaries and
rehgious errors, especially the so-called Swedenborgianism" (Ofih-rjripeliga
Tankar, om Sattet at hcmota Swarmagtige Uptoger och Wilfarande
ReligioHs-Mamigar ; siirdeles den sd kallude Su-edcnhorgiaiiisnun), Stock-
holm, 1788, p. 76. The portion maikcd (b) was found in German in
an anonymous publication by Piclate G^tinger'''^ entitled: ''Schwedische
Urkunden," &c. (see footnote to Document 245, P), 1771, pp. 16 and 17.
366 TRIAL AT GOTTENBURG. [Doc. 245.
unity and purity of doctrine. But as His Royal Majesty has
not discovered in them, what His lloyal Majesty was justified
in expecting from them, and what both the laws of God and
of man demand, His Royal Majesty would have full cause
for having them treated in accordance Avith the statutes of
religion; yet out of mercy, and out of regard for their own
welfare, and wishing to try whether they, like such as have
gone astray, may be brought back again to the right way,
His Royal Majesty is willing to waive severer measures at this
time ; and for this reason His Royal Majesty graciously orders
Bishop Lamberg to summon them without delay before the
Consistory, and to inform them, how His Royal Majesty has
looked upon their behaviour, and afterwards to seek to
convince them of their errors.
(b) "Further, it shall be the duty of Bishop Lamberg to
inform them that their defence of Swedenborg's doctrine on
the plea of its agreement with the "Word of God can avail
nothing; since it cannot be unknown to them that there is
scarcely one of the numerous sects that have rebelled in the
Christian church, from the first century after Christ to the
present time, that did not base itself on the Sacred Scripture,
yet according to a different interpretation of the same ; nor
that the statutes of religion, the constitution and the acts
that have been sanctioned by the King, insist upon the unity
and purity of that doctrine which is based on the Sacred
Scripture, and expressed in the three symbols or creeds, and
likewise in the unaltered Augsburg Confession, which was
adopted by the Council of Upsal in 1593, and which is explained
in the 'Formula Concordiee;' and that the above statutes and
bodies of law are totally opposed to any one explaining the
Scripture, and especially the chief grounds of our faith, accord-
ing to his own good pleasure and notions, and to his striving
to make proselytes. Again, he is to inform them that there
is no ambiguity either in the passages extracted from Sweden-
borg"s writings by members of the Consistory, nor in what
Swedenborg says in the treatise on the 'Intercourse between
the Soul and the Body,' which appeared last year, and where
he clearly insists, in several places, on his own revelations.
And, finally, that no conclusion in favour of the Sweden-
Doc. 245.J RESOLUTION RESPECTING SWEDEXBORG. 367
borgian propositions can be drawn from this consideration,
that no one has undertaken their refutation, although they
have been published now for twenty years; for this merely
shows that not every one who has read these writings, deems
it necessary to refute absurd things, which fall to the ground
when left to themselves, but which by a review might become
more generally known. It must be shown to these gentlemen
what great risk they run, were they treated in accordance
with the statutes of rehgion ; and they must be earnestly called
upon to give up in future their erroneous views, which, however
clear they are, may yet cause troubles in the church; and,
finally, they are to be told that, by favour and grace, time
is granted them for consideration and retiection, when they
will have to express themselves distinctly and clearly in the
'Minutes* of your body, whether they will take this warning
to heart, or whether they persist in their views. Of all
this the Consistory will make a humble report, the sooner
the better, so that we may see what other more vigorous
measures may be necessary, to secure calm and rest in our
Christian Church, and to render safe its doctrine by an act
of sanctification
"The Council Chamber, Stockholm, April 26, 1770."
The author of the "Nya Kyrkan," (Part I, p. 70) gives
another extract from this resolution, where the members of
the Consistory are instructed that "the whole of this matter
must be treated with much privacy and caution, so as not to
excite curiosity, and cause scandal among the public generally.
The othei- Royal Resolution, which is directed against the
introduction of Swedenborg's writings into Sweden, is as follows:
U.
ROYAL RE-OLUriON IN RESPECT TO SWEDENBORO'S VI-RITINGS*
"Adolphus Frederic," &c. &c.
"Our especial favour, &c. By a memorial
which we had read to us, we were informed that several of
the theological works of Assessor Swedenborg, which have been
* A copy of the original Document was transferred from Count Enge-
strijm's libraiy to tJie Koyal Library in Stockholm, where it is now preserved.
368 TRIAL AT GOTTENBUBG. [Doc. 245.
printed abroad, have been imported into this country. And inas-
much as we consider it necessary in a general way that books
containing erroneous views on our pure doctrine, should not
be circulated among the people at large, it is therefore our
gracious will, that a careful and cautious investigation be
instituted, with a view of finding out what these books are,
and how they have been imported into the country; and that,
if any of these books can be discovered, the necessary measures
be taken for having them confiscated; and, further, that those
whom it concerns in bookshops and commission houses be
warned to observe the law and the statutes in respect to
theological writings. We also order that under this date a
gracious letter be addressed to our General Custom House
Office, instructmg the intelligent officials in the commission
houses and custom houses of our seaports, that in accordance
with the Royal Resolution of April 22, 1735, which was issued
at the instance of the House of the Clergy, no books imported
from abroad are to be delivered, under a fine of fifty dalers
in silver, before permission has been granted by the executive
of the nearest Consistory.
"We hereby commend you, &c.
"Adolphus Fkedeeic.
"The Council Chamber, Stockholm, April 26, 1770.
"To the College of Chancery in reference to books and writ-
ings containing erroneous statements on our pure doctrine."
Of these royal resolutions, which were issued on April 26,
1770, Swedenborg, who was at the time in Stockholm, had not
the remotest idea when writing a few days afterwards the
following two letters ; one to Dr. Beyer, and the other to
General Tuxen of Elsinore, in Denmark.
Doc. 245] SWEDENBORG TO BEYEE. 3fi9
SIXTEFNTH LETTER OF EMANUEL SWEDENBORO TO VR. BFA'RR.**
"Reverend Doctor,
"I received your letter dated March 18, to-
gether with a copy of the one which you submitted to His
Royal Majesty [Document 245, O]. You mention also that
inlbnuation had reached Gottenburg of a resolution which had
been projected in the Privy Council ; the subject, however,
was re-considered, after a copy of the letter which I had
written to you [Document 245, Rj, was sent to Senator Eke-
blad^**" and the Chancellor of Justice,^^^ and the final re-
sult is contained in the letter addressed by the Chancellor to
the Consistory of Gottenburg [Document 245, T], of wiiich
you will kindly let me have a copy. Had they retained the
first project, according to which Swedenborgianism was not to
be talked of or mentioned in conversation, when yet it signi-
fies the worship of the Lord, what would have been the re-
sult, but a fear in the clergy to speak about Christ and His
care for humanity; for by doing so they would in this case
have run the risk of a public admonition, for supporting
'Swedenborgianism,' and in consequence thereof Christianity
would have declined in Sweden, and the country would have
lapsed into Socinianism, and finally into heathenism, as may
be concluded from Matt, xii, 30, and Mark ix, 40. Such an
offspring would have been born from the first project. For
this reason also, when certain clergymen of this town, who are
animated by a genuine zeal, first heard of this report, they
were astonished, thinking that thus Christianity would die out
in our country. I have heard that the bishop and many
members of the venerable House of the Clergy expressed
* The Swedish original of tliis letter is preserved among the Sweden-
borg MSS. in the Library of the Academy of Sciences in Stockholm. It
was printed in the "Samhngar for Philantroper," for 1788 as Letter XIll.
An English translation appeared in the "New Jerusalem Magazine" for
1790, p. 239, whence it was transferred as Letter IX to the editions in
English of the "Swedcnborg Documents" pubhshed in England and
America.
24
370 TBIAL AT GOTTENBURG. [Doc. 245.
themselves handsomely at the Diet upon the doctrines, dis-
cussed there.
"Nothing of what the Consistories submitted against my
writings has been communicated to me, so that I am totally
ignorant of what passed in the Privy Council.*
"Next June I will travel to Amsterdam, where I intend
to publish the 'Universal Theology of the New Church.' The
worship of the Lord is the foundation therein, and if upon
that foundation the true house or temple be not built, others
will erect upon it lupanaria or brothels.
"With respect to the dragonist spirits, they are all removed
far away to the south, where certain places are assigned to
the learned, to each his own cell, where they may confirm
themselves in justification by faith alone, and those who con-
firm themselves therein by the Word of God, depart thence
into a desert, and so on farther; and the rest, after making
their escape, receive no homes ; whither they direct their way
I do not yet know : in heaven there is no place for them.
Their fate will be, as described in the 'Apocalypse Revealed,'
no. 421. But the abyss which is described there is now re-
moved farther towards the south, as has been observed.
"I remain with all friendship and trust,
"Your most obedient servant,
"Em. Swedenbokg
"Stockholm, AprH 30, 1770."
General Tuxen^°^ was the first who called Swedenborg's
attention to the printed Minutes of the Consistory of Gotten-
burg (see Document 245, X, p. 373), and Swedenborg ac-
knowledged his kind offices by giving him in the following
letter a general account of his difficulties with the Consistory.
Swedenborg's letter to General Tuxen serves, therefore, in the
place of a general resume of these difficulties up to May 1,
1770.
* From this passage it appears, as if not only the Consistoiy of Gotten-
burg, but also the other Consistories of Sweden had been ordered to sub-
mit their opinions of Swedenborg's theological writings. Cfr, on this sub-
ject Document 6, no. 37.
Doc. 245.J SWEDENBORGTOTUXEK 371
W.
EMANUEL SWEDENBORG TO OBNERAL COMMISSARY C. TUXBN.^°^*
"I received your letter of March 4 by your son, Lieutenant
Tuxen, from whom I had the pleasure of receiving a visit. I
ought to have answered your letter earlier; but as I waited
for the conclusion of the Gottenburg affair, in order to inform
you in respect to it, my answer has been delayed for some time.
I suffered this matter, with all the ire that was poured out upon
it at Gottenburg, to come to an end, and then I at last
sent to the Chancellor of Justice^**^ and Senator Ekeblad^"" a
copy of the enclosed [Document 245, R], causing thereby
a change in the affair, of which I shall inform you some
other time.
"The affair took its rise at Gottenburg, principally from the
Dean. The deputies of that place having been instructed to
complain of me and of Dr. Beyer to the Diet, they pushed
matters as far as they could, but would never have effected
anything, had not Bishop Filenius, who was then the Speaker
in the House of the Clergy, taken up the matter, and, by
cunning and craft, gained over a crowd in the House. This
the Bishop did at first from secret dislike, and afterwards
from malice. The result was that a committee was appointed
in the House of the Clergy on the Swcdenborgian cause.
Whilst they deliberated on this subject, I did not hear a
word of it, as all was carried on with secrecy ; yet the com-
mittee, which consisted of bishops and professors, found the
matter quite different from what Bishop Filenius had repre-
sented: they terminated in my favour, and expressed them-
selves in the House with respect to myself very handsomely
and reasonably. Bishop Filenius, nevertheless, succeeded in
having a memorial submitted to His Royal Majesty ar.d the
* A copy of the Swedish original of this Document is preserved in the
Cathedral-Library of Linkoping among the letters of Dr. Carl Jesper Ben-
zeliu9.99 An English translation was published by Mr. Augustus Norden-
skold^s in the Appendix to the -'New Jerusalem Magazine" for 1790; wjience
it was inserted in the English editions ot the "Swedenborg Documents"
published in Engluud and America.
24*
372 TRIAL AT GOTTENBURG. [Doc. 245.
Privy Council, to this effect, that the Chancellor of Justice
should endeavour to quell the disorders which had arisen at
Gottenburg; whereupon the Chancellor of Justice sent a letter
to the Consistories that they should express themselves in re-
gard to this matter ; and after their opinions had been received,
the affair occupied the Privy Council for two days ; and not
until then did I come forward with the enclosed letter [Docu-
ment 245, R], which was read before the Council. The con-
clusion is contained in a letter addressed by the Chancellor
of Justice to the Consistory of Gottenburg, which is not against
me, and the particulars of which I shall relate to you some
other time. Of all this I knew nothing while it was being
discussed; but, enjoying the calm in my chamber, I allowed
the storm to rage as much as it pleased outside: for it had
been resolved in the Diet, as well as in the Privy Council,
that my person should not be touched.
"I send you the enclosed copy, which I have also presented
to the Privy Council; that it may be communicated to Count
Bernstorff^"^ and Count Thott,^"^ so that they may see what
the state of the case really is, and that the printed Minutes
of Gottenburg, which are filled with invectives, may not dis-
turb the good opinion which they have hitherto entertained.
If the enclosed could also be translated into German, and
printed in Hamburg, I should be very much pleased.
"In the month of June next I intend to set out for Am-
sterdam, where I will publish the 'Universal Theology of the
New Church.' If the ship then remains some time off Elsi-
nore, I shall have the pleasure of coming to your house, to wish
you and your dear wife and children all spiritual welfare. I
remain, with all affection, trust, and friendship,
"Your most obedient servant,
"Em. Swedenboeo.
"Stockholm, May 1, 1770.
"P. S. If 1 have failed to address you by your proper title,
which I forget, I beg to be excused."
When Swedenborg became acquainted with the real result
of the deliberations of the Privy Council as expressed in the
Doc. 245.] SWEDENBORG TO THE KING. 373
Royal Resolutions, contained in Document 245, T and U, he
was anything but satisfied therewith, and protested against
them in the following letter addressed directly to the King:
X.
EMANVEL SWEDENBORO TO THE KINd OF SWEDEN."
"Most powerful and most gracious King,
"I feel compelled at this juncture to have re-
course to Your Majesty's protection; for I have been treated
as no one has ever been treated before in Sweden since the
introduction of Christianity, and still less since the establish-
ment of freedom here. I will first give you a brief account
of things as they have happened. Upon my return from
abroad the last time I was informed, that Bishop Filenius had
confiscated my work entitled 'De Amore Conjurjiali, ' which had
appeared in Holland and been sent to Norrkoping. I there-
fore immediately enquired of some bishops whether this had been
authorized by the House of the Clergy ; they answered that
they were aware of the confiscation but that no general action
had been taken, and that not a word about it had been entered
upon the Minutes. Immediately afterwards the clergy from
Gottenburg made a noise in their House about my books, and
pushed matters so far, that the House appointed a committee
de Sivedenhorgianismo [on Swedenborgianism], which consisted
* A copy of the Swedish original of this Document is contained in
"Vol. XIV, p. 803 of the Bcrgius Collection of Letters belonging to the
Academy of Sciences in Stockholm. The Swedish copy contained in Part I
of the "Nya Kyrkan," &c., p. 61, is a version made either from a German
or EngUsh translation. A German translation of this letter appeared as
early as 1771 in a pubhcation of Prelate CEtinger's, entitled "Swedische
Urkunden," &c., pp. 17 to 22. A French translation was published in the
preface to Pemety's French version of "Heaven and Hell," in 1782; and
an Enghsh translation in the collection of Documents appended to the
second edition of the English translation of "The Intercourse between the
Soul and the Body," printed in 1784, pp. 19 to 22. In 1790 this translation
was reprinted in the "New Jerusalem Magazine," pp. 98 to 102; and was
afterwards embodied in the English editions of the "Swedenborg Docu-
ments" published in England and America.
374 TRIAL AT GOTTEN B URG. [Doc. 2 15.
of bishops and professors. This committee sat for several
months, and at last reported handsomely and reasonably on
that subject, and thereby suppressed completely the disturb-
ance which had been made; but to put an end to it still more
effectually, it was resolved that a humble memorial should be
addressed to Your Royal Majesty, requesting that the Chan-
cellor of Justice should inquire about the disturbances which
had arisen in Gottenburg. When the Bishop and the Dean of
that place, who are the torch and trumpet (fax et tuba) in this
affair, discovered that they made no progress in the reverend
House of the Clergy, they, to stir up and kindle the flame
anew, commenced a publication of twenty sheets or more about
'Swedenborgianism,' which is filled with invectives; and after
this had been sent to Stockholm, the matter was taken up
and settled by Your Majesty in the Privy Council, in conse-
quence of which the Chancellor of Justice dispatched to the
Consistory of Gottenburg an official letter, wherein, I have
reason to think, he assented to the opinion expressed by the
Consistory.
"I received no more intimation than a child in the cradle
of all that took place, of the committee in the reverend House
of the Clergy, of the memorial they submitted to Your Royal
Majesty, of the publication in Gottenburg on 'Swedenborgian-
ism,' of the resolution which was passed by Your Royal Ma-
jesty in the Privy Council, and of the letter embodying it which
was dispatched to the Consistory in Gottenburg. Of all this,
from beginning to end, I received not the least intimation:
all was done without my receiving a hearing; when yet the
whole matter was about 'Swedenborgianism,' and the papers
printed in Gottenburg are filled with coarse and reprehensible
language without touching materially the subject of 'Sweden-
borgianism,' which is the worship of the Lord our Saviour.*
Of these printed papers I had no other knowledge than what I
received from a general commissary of war^"^ at Elsinore, and
* In the German translation by Prelate (Etinger the following words
are added here : -Among these papers there are also two letters written
by Bishop Fileuius, who, nevertheless, had no right at all to meddle in
these things."'
Doc. 245.] SWEDENBORG TO THE KING. 375
afterwards from a friend liere in Stockholm who lent them to
me for a day. Wherefore I still insist that every thing that
has taken place since my return home has, from beginning to
end, been done without giving me a hearing.
"From a rumour which has spread here in town I have
learned that from the office of the Chancellor of Justice a
communication has been made to the Consistory of Gotten-
burg, to the effect that my books have been entirely forbidden
to be imported into this country,* and, further, that the same
office has stigmatized my revelations as untrue and false. In
reply to this I humbly beg to make the following statement :
That our Saviour visibly revealed Himself before me, and
commanded me to do what I have done, and what I liave still
to do; and that thereupon He permitted me to have inter-
course with angels and spirits, I have declared before the
whole of Christendom, as well in England, Holland, Germany,
and Denmark, as in France and Spain, and also on various
occasions in this country before their Royal Majesties, and
especially when I enjoyed the grace to eat at their table, in
the presence of the whole royal family, and also of five senators
and others ; at which time my mission constituted the sole topic
of conversation. Subsequently, also, I have revealed this be-
fore many senators; and among these Count Tessin,^'' Count
Bonde,^^^ and Count Hopken^^ have found it in truth to be
so, and Count Hopken, a gentleman of enlightened under-
standing, still continues to believe so; without mentioning many
others, as well at home as abroad, among whom are both
kings and princes. All this, however, the office of the Chan-
cellor of Justice, if the rumour is correctly etated declares to be
false ; when yet it is the truth. Sliould they reply that the thing
is inconceivable to them, I have nothing to gainsay, since I am
unable to put the state of my sight and speech into their
heads, in order to convince them ; nor am I able to cause
angels and spirits to converse with them; nor do miracles
happen now; but their very reason will enable them to see this,
when they thoughtfully read my writings, wherein much may
* In the German translation these words are added : "under penalty of
fifty dalers and of confiscation."
376 TRIAL AT GOTTENBURG. [Doc. 245.
be found which has never before been discovered, and which
cannot be discovered except by real vision, and intercourse
with those who are in the spiritual world. In order that
reason may see and acknowledge this, I beg that one of your
Excellencies may peruse what has been said on this subject
in my book, 'De Amore Conjugiali/ in a memorable relation
on pages 314 to 316; his Excellency Count Ekeblad and his
Excellency Count Bjelke possess the book. If any doubt
should still remain, I am ready to testify with the most solemn
oath that may be prescribed to me, that this is the whole
truth and a reality, without the least fallacy. That our Sa-
viour permits me to experience this, is not on my own account,
but for the sake of a sublime interest which concerns the
eternal welfare of all Christians. Since such is the real state
of things, it is wrong to declare it to be untruth and falsity;
although it may be pronounced to be something that cannot
be comprehended.
"If now the rumour which has been spread is correct,
viz. that such things are contained in the letter which was
sent from the office of the Chancellor of Justice to the Con-
sistory of Gottenburg, it follows hence that my books are de-
clared to be heretical, and that I am declared to speak un-
truths and falsehoods in matters of revelation, and, further,
that, from beginning to end, all this has been determined upon
without giving me a hearing. What else results from this,
but that in agreement with the resolution any severe treat-
ment* may be brought forward by the Consistory of Gotten-
burg and Bishop Filenius, and sentence may be pronounced
upon me, without my being heard in the affair at all; for of
what use is a declaration or a defence after the sentence has
been pronounced?
"This is the reason why, as I said above, 'I am compelled
to have recourse to Your Majesty, since I have been treated
as no one has ever been treated before in Sweden since the
introduction of Christianity, and still less since the establish-
ment of freedom,' by being treated as I have been, without a
hearing having been granted me.
* The German translation adds here, "even as to my being cast into prison,"
Doc. 245.J SWEDENBORG TO THE KING. 377
"As this, however, concerns not only my writings, but as
a natural consequence my person also, I make a humble re-
quest, that the memorial should be communicated to me which
was addressed to Your Royal Majesty in this matter by the
House of the Clergy, likewise the Minutes of the Pri\7 Coun-
cil, and the letter which was despatched from the office of the
Chancellor of Justice to the Consistory of Gottenburg, in order
that I may at once be heard, and may show forth the whole
of my treatment before the public at large.*
"In respect to Doctors Beyer and Rosen of Gottenburg, I
have given them no other advice than that they should ap-
proach our Saviour, Jesus Christ, to whom all power has been
given in heaven and on earth (Matt, xxviii, 18), and should
strive after their salvation ; and as far as I have been able to
learn, they have affirmed and insisted upon that one point,
which is also in conformity with the 'Augsburg Confession,'
the Formula Conmrdiw, and the whole Word of God; never-
theless, for this acknowledgment alone they have become to a
certain extent martyrs, at least so far as regards the cruel
persecutions of the Bishop and the Dean of that town. The
same expression also I apply to my books, which I regard as
my own self, when, nevertheless, all that the Dean of Gotten-
burg has poured out against them, consists of sheer invectives,
which do not contain a particle of truth.
"Your Royal Majesty's most humble and most dutiful ser-
vant and subject,
"Emanuel Swedenbokg.
[Stockholm, May 10, 1770.]t
"I enclose two letters I have addressed to Dr. Beyer; the
first of these concerns the worship of the Lord which is shown
to be in agreement with the 'Augsburg Confession,' the For-
mula Concordicc, and the whole Word of God."
* In the Gennan translation the last two clauses read as follows: "in
that I, like other subjects, may once have a hearing, and that I may en-
joy the advantage (benejicitim) of submitting a reply."
f In the Swedish copy from which the above translation has been
made no date is given; we therefore supply the same from the French
translation of Pernety.
378 TRIAL AT GOTTENBVRG. [Doc. 245
«
No answer was received by Swedenborg to tliis letter, be-
fore lie left for Amsterdam at the close of July, 1770, as ap-
pears from the following letter to one of his friends in Gotten-
burg, in which a copy of what he had written to the King
was enclosed:
Y.
EMANUEL SWEDENBORG TO AUGUSTUS ALSTRQMER*^*
"Well-born Sir,
"As I shall leave next week for Amsterdam,
and as I understand that the religious trial of Drs. Beyer and
Rosen has been settled by the Privy Council in an unexpected
manner (cfr. Document 245, T], and as this wdll probably be
talked about for a long time in Gottenburg, I have the honour
to communicate to you what I submitted on this subject to
His Majesty, so as to break the force of the malicious com-
ments, which will no doubt issue from the mouths of cer-
tain persons, originating in their interior stupidity and per-
versity.
"Two gentlemen of the Supreme Court of Appeals (Justi-
tice Bevisionen) told me that the Privy Council was the xjontifex
maximus in religious matters. At the time I did not make
any reply; if, however, they should repeat this statement to
me, I should say that, far from being the ijontifex maximus,
they are simply the vicarius vicarii loontificis maximi, since
Christ, our Saviour is dXonQ i^ontifex maximus; that the Houses
of the Diet are His vicarius, and therefore are responsible to
Him ; and that the Privy Council is the vicarius of the Houses
of the Diet, and only as such has plenipotentiary power; and,
consequently, it is the vicarius vicarii pontificis maximi. Nor
am I able to see in what their pontifical power consists, as
they have simply assented to the opinion expressed by the
Consistory of Gottenburg; and, without examining any of the
* A copy of the Swedish original of this Document is preserved among
Swedenborg's letters to Dr. Beyer in the Libraiy of the Academy of Sciences
in Stockholm.
Doc. 245.] SWEDEXBOEG TO DR. BEYER. 379
religious subjects in my books, liave nevertheless prohibited
them. The Roman pope's styling himself iiontifex maxhmis
is due to arrogance; for he claims and takes upon himself
all the power of Christ, our Saviour, making the people be-
lieve that he is Christ upon earth,
"I have not yet received any answer from the Privy
Council; and when the subject was before them last Aveek, it
was resolved that it should be postponed, until those members
who had gone into the country returned. I am well aware
that they strike me upon my right cheek, but how they will
be able to wipe off what the other cheek is anointed with,
I cannot tell.
"Please give my kindest regards to Doctors Beyer and
Kosen, and to all the rest who believe in our Saviour. I
remain, with all respect and affection,
"Your most obedient servant,
"Em. Swedenborg.
"Stockholm, July 19, 1770."
The same sentiments, only in a rather, more extended form,
Swedenborg communicated to the Chancellor of .histice and
the three Swedish Universities of Upsal, Lund, and Abo in a
letter wherein was enclosed a copy of that which he had
addressed to the King. A copy of this letter, which con-
stitutes Document 245, AA, he also enclosed to Dr. Beyer,
as appears from the following:
Z.
SBVENTEENTH LETTER OF EMANUEL SWEDENBORG TO DR. BJBl'SB."*
"Reverend and most learned Doctor and Lector,
"As I shall depart in the course of a few days
for Amsterdam, I desire herewith to take leave of you. I hope
that our Saviour will sustain you in good health, preserve
you from further violence, and bless your thoughts. I enclose
* The Swedish original of this letter is ]irescivc(l .-nnong ilic Sweden-
borg MSS. in the Academy of Sciences in Stockholm. It \vas piintcd in
the "SamUngar for Philantroper" as Letter XY. The fust English trans-
380 TRIAL AT GOTTENBUBG. [Doc. 245.
a copy of a letter which I have addressed to the universities and
also to the Chancellor of Justice.^^" With kind remembrances
to Dr. Rosen I remain, with all friendship and affection,
"Your most obedient servant,
"Em. Swedenboeg.
"Stockholm, July 23, 1770."
AA.
EMANUEL SWEDENBORO TO THE UNIVERSITIES OF VPSAL, LUND, AND ABO*
"In a few days I shall depart for Amsterdam
in order to publish there the 'Universal Theology of the New
Church,' the foundation of which is the worship of the Lord,
our Saviour; on which foundation if no temple be now built,
liipanaria (brothels) will be erected. And now, as I under-
stand that the religious trial of Drs. Beyer and Rosen has
been taken up by the Privy Council and settled in an
unexpected manner, and as this will probably be talked
about here and there during my absence, therefore, in order
to break the force of the malicious comments, which will
probably issue from the mouths of certain persons, prompted
by their stupidity and interior perverseness, it becomes my
duty in the interest of this matter to make known to you what
I have in the enclosed document (Swedenborg's letter to the
King, see X, p. 373] submitted to His Royal Majesty.
"Two gentlemen of the Supreme Court of Appeals
(Justicice JRevisionen) told me that the Privy Council was the
pontijex maximus in religious matters. At the time I did not
make any reply ; if, however, they should repeat this statement
to me, I should say that far from being the 2)ontifex maximus,
lation was published in the "New Jerusalem Magazine" for 1790, p. 240;
whence it was introduced as Letter X into the English editions of the
"Swedenborg Documents" published in England and America.
* The Swedish Copy of this letter which was sent by Swedenborg to
Dr. Beyer is preserved in the Academy of Sciences in Stockholm. It was
published as a part of Document Z in the "SamHngar for Philantroper,"
the "New Jerusalem Magazine" for 1790, and the various English editions
of the "Swedenborg Documents." A German translation was published in
1770 in the "Schwedische Urkunden," &c., p. 22.
Doc. 245.] SWEDENBORG TO THE UNIVERSITIES. 381
they are simply tlie vicarius vicaril pontijicis maximi, since
Christ, our Saviour, is alone yontifex maximus; that the
Houses of the Diet are His vicarius, and therefore are
responsible to Him; and that the Privy Council is the vicarius
of the Houses of the Diet, and only as such has plenipoten-
tionary power; and consequently it is the vicarius vicarii
pontijicis maximi. The Roman pope's styling himself pontifcx
maximus is due to arrogance; for he claims and takes upon
himself all the power of Christ our Saviour, making the people
believe that he is Christ on earth.
"Every lesser pontifex or every vicarius pu)d.ificis maximi
ought to have his consistory. The Houses of the Diet have
theirs in the reverend House of the Clergy ; the Privy Council
has its especially in the universities: but in the settlement of
the present matter it has made the Consistory of Gottenburg
its consistory, to whose opinions it is said to have adhered
verbatim; without being aware of the fact that this trial has
been the most important and the most solemn that has been
before any council during the last 1700 years, since it concerns
the New Church which is predicted by the Lord in Daniel
and in the Apocalypse, and agrees with what the Lord says
in Matthew xxiv, 22.
"I have not yet received any answer from the Privy
Council; this matter has been before it once, when it was
resolved to postpone it until those members of the council,
who had previously examined it, should return.
"Em. Swedenborg."
The copy which was forwarded to the University of Lund,
was addressed by Swedenborg to his nephew. Dr. Charles
Jesper Benzelius,^^ among whose correspondence it is preserved
in the Cathedral-Library of Linkoping. This copy agrees in
every particular with that which was communicated by Sweden-
borg to Dr. Beyer, except that it is introduced by the follow-
ing words:
"Most honoured and dear Brother,
"Relying on our near relationship and friendship,
I send you the enclosed, desiring you to communicate it to
your University; as I have also done in the case of the two
382 TRIAL AT GOTTENBURG. [Doc. 245.
other universities, and this because in a few days I shall depart
for Amsterdam," &c.
The letter concludes thus: "I remain with all friendship
and love, most honoured brother,
"Your faithful friend and servant,
"Eman. Swedenbokg.
"Stockholm, July 23, 1770."
The next development of the case consisted of another
Royal order, dated December 7, 1770, in which Drs. Beyer
and Rosen were called upon a second time to recant their
erroneous views, and to promise to give up their belief in the
Swedenborgian doctrines.*
That Drs. Beyer and Rosen refused to comply with the
royal summons, is clearly stated by the former in a lettel- to
Prelate CEtinger, dated June 15, 1771, where he says: "As
Dr. Rosen, who has now removed to Stockholm, and I have
distinctly refused to recant before the King our belief in the
Swedenborgian principles, our case will now be brought before
the Court of Appeals at Jonkoping (Kongl. Gotha Hof-Ratt),
where it is to be examined further, and to be adjudicated.-|'
In the following letter Swedenborg, who had meanwhile
published in Amsterdam the greater part of his "Universal
Theology," makes his comment on this new state af affairs:
BB.
mOHTEENTH LETTER OF EMANUEL SWEDENBORG TO DR. BEYER.^
"Reverend Doctor,
"I received yesterday your last letter together
with one from Dr. Rosen. Previously I had received one from
Assessor Queckfelt,^"* from which I was led to infer, that
the case would take a new turn, if I presented myself before
* See "Oforgripeliga Tamkar om Sattet at bemota den as kallade
Swedenborgianismen," Stockholm, 1788, p. 77.
■J- See "Schwedische Urkunden," &e., p. 154.
I The Swedish original of this document is preserved in the Library of
the Academy of Sciences in Stockholm. It v.'as printed as Letter XVI in
Doc. 245.] SWEDENBORG TO DR. BEYER. 383
the Privy Council as a tert'ms interveniens ;* yet to do so
would do no good, as I distinctly did so a short time before
my departure [see close of Document 245, X, p. 376], and
supported with weighty arguments the cause itself, as well as
your case. I wonder that they keep stirring up this affair at
Gottenburg; I will complain of them at the next Diet, when
I send over my Unicersa Theologia Novi Coeli et Novos
Ecclesice, which will leave the press towards the close of the
month of June. I will send two copies of this work to each
House, and request them to appoint for its consideration a
general committee from all the Houses, in order to put an
end to the affair in this way. I am certain of this, that after
the appearance of the book referred to, the Lord our Saviour
will operate both mediately and immediately towards the
estafelishment throughout the whole of Christendom of a New
Church based upon this 'Theology.' The New Heaven, out of
which the New. Jerusalem will descend, will very soon be
completed (Rev. xxi, 1-3). When our adversaries enter the
other life, they will have their places assigned to them. I
pity them. With my kindest remembrance to Doctor Rosen,
I remain, with all affection,
"Your most obedient servant and friend,
"Em. Swedenborg.
"Amsterdam, April 30, 1771."
The next letter, which was written after the "Universal
Theology" had been pubhshcd, contains the last utterance
Swedenborg made on the subject of the difficulty with the
Consistory of Gottenburg:
the "Samlingar for Philantroper" for 1788. It has not heretofore beeu
translated into EngUsh.
* That is, if Swedenborg pled the cause of Drs. Beyer and Rosen be-
fore the Privy Council.
384 TBIAL AT GOTTENBUBG. [Doc. 245.
CC.
NINETEENTH LETTER OF E^SIANVEL SWEDENBORO TO DR. BEYER*
"Reverend Doctor,
"Captain Sjoberg informed me that he was
commissioned by Mr. Hammarberg^^* to purchase some sets
of the works written by me, vi^. four of each, and among them
also the last book which appeared a few days ago. On account
of the strict prohibition [see Document 245, U] the captain
did not dare to purchase more than one copy of each ; besides
this I presented him with a copy of the last work published.
Perhaps Mr. Hammarberg may know of some way by which
he could receive another copy if it were sent afterwards. In
a few days I will send to Stockholm by the skipper CaBper
Nyberg two copies of the work just published entitled ^Vera
Religio Cliristiana f one for Bishop Menander,^®^ and the
other for Bishop Serenius;^^^ and among other things I will
give them to understand, that as soon as the Diet is properly
organized, I shall tender a formal complaint of the course
of proceeding of the Privy Council in the Gottenburg matter,
in respect to you and myself; from which I hope a favourable
result. I enclose two copies of a printed pro Memoria-^ against
Dr. Ernesti.^^ If you choose you may communicate one of
them to the members of the Consistory; since it will be cir-
culated in Germany. What is said therein is applicable also
to your Dean. With my kindest regards to Dr. Rosen I
remain, with all friendship and affection,
"Your most obedient servant and friend,
"Eman. Swedenboeg.
"Amsterdam, July 2, 1771."
* The Swedish original of this Document is presei'ved in the Library
of the Academy of Sciences in Stockholm. It was printed as Letter XVU
in the "Samlingar for Philantrojjer." An English translation, which was
originally published in the "Intellectual Repository," is contained in the
Appendix to the enlarged edition of the "Swedenborg Documents," published
in England in 1855, p. 9.
-j- A translation of tliis i)ro Memoria will be found in Section XL
Doc. 245.] SWEDENBOBG TO BEYER. 385
From this document we see that Swedenborg did not succeed
by means of his letter to the King (Document 245, X) in re-
moving the embargo laid upon the importation and sale of
his books in Sweden; and as he never returned to his native
country after writing the above letter, he could not carry out
his intention of lodging a complaint against the action of the
Privy Council at the Diet of 1772. The persecutions which
he experienced in Sweden, and which are described through-
out the whole of Document 145, were no doubt one of the
reasons why he did not return to Sweden after publishing his
last work entitled: "The True Christian Religion; or. Uni-
versal Theology of the New Church," and why he preferred
to spend the remaining days of his earthly life in England,
where he died on March 29, 1772.
In respect to the trial, however, as it affected Drs. Beyer
and Rosen, the author of "Nya Kyrkan," &c., says (Part I,
p. 70): "The wearisome trial in the end led to no other result
than that the further publication of the Minutes of tlie Consistory
of Gottenburg was prohibited by the government, and the whole
procedure against 'Swedenborgianism' was finally stopped on
account of 'the doubtful (hesyn)ierUga) means Avhich Avere
resorted to in its prosecution.' Beyer and Rosen meanwhile
retained their appointments as lectors in the Gymnasium of
Gottenburg, but they were subjected to certain limitations in
the choice of subjects on which they had formerly lectured —
in other words, Dr. Beyer by a Royal Resolution was declared
to be infected with erroneous doctrinal opinions, and unfit to
instruct others in theological subjects.* The same limitations
also, it seems, were imposed upon Dr. Rosen. This gentleman,
however, did not long survive the close of the first religious
trial of the New Church, in which he took such a distinguished
part. He became ill in the middle of August 1773, and died on
tlie 6th of the following month. Dr. Beyer, after having passed
safely through this memorable trial, applied himself closely to
the elaboration of his Index initialis in ojiera Swedetiborgii
theologica, which was printed in Amsterdam in 1779. After
he had finished this laborious work, and had sent the last
* See "Biografiskt Lexicon," &c., Vol. XIX, p. 247.
386 SWEDENBORG'S CORRESPONDENCE. [Doc. 246.
sheet of the manuscript to Amsterdam, we learn, that "he
died after a few days' illness, in the year 1779" (see "Nya
Kyrkan," &c., Part III, p. 25, and also Note 22).
DOCUMENT 246.
riEST LETTER FROM SWEDENBORG TO THE
LANDGRAVE OF HESSE - DARMSTADT. ^°^*
Most Serene Duke,
On receiving your most gracious letter, I
was doubtful for a time whether it was signed by yourself
or not. The subject of this doubt I communicated to Venator,^*'^
who was with me. After hearing, however, that my suspicion
was unfounded, and after my doubts were thus dispelled, I
felt I had wronged you; but I deferred my reply until
I had received from the press the theological work, just
published, which is entitled, "The True Christian Religion,
containing the Universal Theology of the New Church, predicted
by the Lord in Daniel vii, 13, 14, and in the Revelation xxi,
1, 2." Of this I have sent your most Serene Highness
two copies by the stage which leaves this city daily for Germany.
* The editor was fortunate enough to obtain Latin copies of Documents
246, 247, and 248, during his stay in Sweden in 1870. From these the
above translations have been made. Documents 246 and 247 were
originally printed in a French translation of the "Intercourse between
the Soul and the Body," i)ubhshed in London in 1785. These two
letters were republished in the Introduction to the French translation
of "The True Christian ReHgion," pubhshed in Paris in 1802, together
with a French translation of Document 248. Document 246 was translated
into English by the Rev. Samuel Noble, and printed in the "Intellectual
Repository," for 1815, p. 310, whence it was introduced into the Enghsh
editions of the "Documents respecting Swedenborg" published in England
and America. Documents 247 and 248 appeared in Enghsh for the
first time in the edition of the "Swedenborg Documents," published in
Manchester in 1841.
Doc. 246] SWEDENBORG TO THE LANDGRAVE. 387
I hope that you may think favourably of this work, for it
contains pure truths revealed from heaven. In respect to
the work called Arcana Codestia, which was published in London,
it can no longer be obtained either here in Holland, or in
England, as all the copies are sold. But as I know that there
are some persons in Sweden who possess the work, I will
write to one of them and ask if he is willing to sell it. As
soon as I receive a reply from them, or from one of them,
I shall communicate it to you.
In your gracious letter yon ask how I came to have
intercourse with angels and spirits, and whether this state
could be imparted by one to another. Deign to receive favour-
ably the following reply:
The Lord our Saviour foretold that He would come again
into the world, and institute a New Church; He predicted
this in Revelation xxi and xxii, and also in several places in
the gospels. But as He cannot come again into the world in
person, it was necessary that He should do it by means of
a man, who should not only receive the doctrine of that church
by his understanding, but also publish it by means of the press ;
and as the Lord had prepared me for this from my childhood,
He manifested Himself in person before me, His servant, and
sent me to do this work. This took place in the year 1743;
and afterwards He opened the sight of my spirit, and thus
introduced me into the spiritual world, granting me to see
the heavens and many of the wonderful things there, and also
the hells, and to speak with angels and spirits, and this
continually for twenty -seven years. I declare in truth, that
this is so. This took place with me on account of the Church,
which I mention above, the doctrine of which is contained
in my books. The gift of conversing with spirits and angels
cannot be transferred from one person to another, unless the
Lord Himself, as has Ijeen the case with me, opens the sight
of the spirit of that person. It is sometimes granted to a
spirit to enter and to communicate some truth to a man; but
still leave is not given to the man to speak with him mouth
to mouth. This is also most dangerous, because the spirit
enters into the affection of man's own love, wliich does not
agree with the affection of heavenly love.
25*
388 SWEDENBO^G'S CORRESPONDENCE. [Doc. 247.
With respect to the man who is infested by spirits, I
have heard from heaven, that this was caused by a state of
meditation in which he indulged; but that no danger is to be
apprehended from them, because he is protected by the Lord.
The only means by which he can be cured, is conversion, and
supplication to the Lord our Saviour Jesus Christ. I remain
with profound respect, most serene Duke and Landgrave,
Your most humble servant,
E. S.
[Amsterdam, 177L]
DOCUMENT 247.
SECOND LETTER FROM SWEDENBORG TO THE
LANDGRAVE OF HESSE-DARMSTADT. ^'^ *
Most Serene Duke,
I have received and read with pleasure the
letter which you addressed to me. I hope that the work
which has just been printed under the title of "The True
Christian Religion," has reached you during the last few days.
If you see fit, I should like you to instruct the learned
among the clergy in your duchy to report concerning it; but
I pray that such among the learned of your clergy be selected
as love the truth and are delighted with it. If they are not
in the way of truth, they will not see light in that work, but
only shade. What is related of the daughter of the Prince
Margrave has no foundation, but has been invented by some
gossiping newsmonger; I never heard of it before; but what is
reported concerning the brother of the Queen of Sweden" is
true ; yet it should not be regarded as a miracle, but only as
* "With respect to the original of this letter, see footnote to Docu-
ment 246.
Doc. 247.] SWEDENBORG TO THE LANDGRA VE. 389
a memorable occurrence of the kind related in the above work
concerning Luther, Melancthon, and Calvin. For all these are
simply testimonies, that I have been introduced by the Lord
as to my spirit into the spiritual world, and that I converse
with angels and spirits. It is further true that I conversed
with the person whose name is mentioned in the journal in
question, and six months ago with Stanislaus,^^^ King of Po-
land, which took place in a certain congregation or company
in which he was, where no one knew who he was. The de-
light of his life consisted in desiring to be present incognito
in assemblies of spirits and angels, as if he were one of them,
and to converse familiarly with them.
Afterwards I saw him transferred into the northern quarter,
and I heard that he was placed over some section of Roman
Catholicism, whose chief moderator he is. He has also con-
versed frequently with the Pope who died lately, with whom
he dwelt after liis death, and to whom he succeeded; he de-
scended also to a congregation or company consisting of
Jesuits, over whom he ruled for a month ; and afterwards I
saw him ascending from them, when it was granted me to speak
with him several times. But about the course and state of
his life I am not allowed to divulge anything. Concerning
the pope who reigned some thirty or forty years ago, you may
see what has been written in my latest work.
I pray you to favour all those things which belong to the
honour of God, and I remain, with a mind full of veneration.
Yours, &c.
[Em. Swedenboeg.]
[Amsterdam], July 13, 1771.
DOCUMENT 248.
EMANUEL SWEDENBORGl'S LETTER TO
VENATOR.'"'*
I hope that the work, entitled "The True
Christian Religion," which has recently left the press, is now
in your hands, and also that the two copies which I sent at
the same time to his Serene Highness the Duke and Land-
grave have reached him; for I greatly desire to have your
opinion concerning the things contained therein, knowing as I
do that by enlightenment from the Lord you will more than
others see in light the truths which are manifested there from
the Word. To-day I send also my reply to the letter which
his Serene Highness the Duke wrote to me lately; and in
compliance with his orders I speak to him of several con-
versations I had with, among others, the Queen of Sweden and
her brother. But these must by no means be regarded as
miracles; for they are simply testimonies that I have been
introduced by the Lord into the spiritual world, and have
intercourse and converse there with angels and spirits ; in order
that the church, which has hitherto remained in ignorance
concerning that world, may know that heaven and hell really
exist, and that man lives after death a man, as before; and
that thus no more doubts may flow into his mind in respect
to his immortality. Please, deign to satisfy the Duke, your
prince, on this score, that these things are not miracles, but
merely testimonies that I converse with angels and spirits.
The fact and the reason that there are no miracles at the
* For particulars concerning the histoi'y of this letter, see footnote to
Document 246.
Doc. 248.] SWEDENBORG TO YENATOB. 391
present day, may be seen in the above mentioned work. The
Lord says Wherefore those who do not believe unless
they see miracles, are very easily led into fanaticism. I
have seen two volumes full of miracles wrought by a certain
Paris,^"® which are nevertheless nothing but pure falsehoods,
being in part fantastical and in part magical doings. The same
is the case with the other miracles among the Roman Catho-
lics. Examine also, if you please, those things which have
been related by me on this subject in the above work. At
this day faith will be established and confirmed in the New
Church only by the Word itself, and the truths which are
derived thence; if these shine in a certain light before the
eyes of those who read my last work, it is a sign that the
Lord is present and illustrates; because He is the Word it-
self, and also the truths that are derived thence. Farewell in
the Lord.
[Em. Swedenboeg.]
[Amsterdam, July 13, 1771.]
SECTION X.
TESTIMONY OF CONTEMPORARIES
EESPECTING
SWEDENBORG'S LIFE AND CHARACTER
FROM 1747 TO 1772.
A.
TESTIMONY COLLECTED IN SWEDEN.
DOCUMENT 249.
A.
BAEON TILAS'S'"'' TESTIMONY*
FIRST LETTER OF BARON D. TJLAS'^°<^ TO A. F. CRONSTEDT.^'"''
Some years ago I had the honour to take
part in a correspondence on magic and mystical philosophy.
"We have now got hold of the right man [for this purpose].
A very short time ago (framfor en dag) the whole town was
almost in alarm about it; and the affair spread surprisingly fast;
for not a breath was heard respecting it before my departure.-{-
It is Swedcnborg, who has intercourse with the dead when-
ever he chooses, and who can inquire after his former departed
friends when it pleases him, whether they are in heaven or
hell, or whether they hover about in a third, nondescript place.
He has had many conversations with Senator Ehrenpreuss ;""^
likewise with Count Gyllenborg [either Carl of Note 87, or
Frederic of Note 115], about whose condition he gives satis-
factory accounts4 He called on Baron Horleman in order to
* The two letters containing Baron Tilas's testimony concerning Sweden-
borg were discovered in 1870 by the Editor of these Documents in the
Bergius Collection of letters preserved in the Library of the Royal Aca-
demy in Stockholm.
f By this statement of Baron Tilas it is proved that before the begin-
ning of 1760, no one in Sweden had any knowledge of Swedenborg's inter-
course with the inhabitants of the spiritual world.
% This statement of Bai'on Tilas scarcely agrees with what Swedenborg
himself has stated in his "Spiritual Diary," respecting the spirits of these
men. The passages where he describes their states are. enumerated, and
partly quoted, in Notes 173, 87, and 115.
396 TESTIMONY OF CONTEMPORARIES. [Doc. 249.
get from him the plan for some building,* and he found him
taking a walk in his garden. For Broman [Erland^*^'] he looked
for a long time in heaven and on earth, and also in hell, and
found him at last in loco tertio (a third place). Queen Ulrica
Eleonora is doing well [see Note 4] ; she is now married to
another noble gentleman, and hves in a state of happiness. I
am all in a flutter before conversing with him and hearing
whom my late wife, Hedwig E,euterholm,-{- has married; I should
not like it, forsooth, if she had become sultaness.
All this he reports without a screw seeming to be loose
in the clock-work in any other respect. He has also written
a book upon communication with spirits, which has been printed
in England;^ I have not yet seen it. Nor would I have lent
any credence to all this stuff, had I not heard it yesterday
from Count Tessin's own mouth [see Note 39; and also Docu-
ment 250, p. 398]. He assured me that in the other world
one amuses oneself with such things as bear a likeness to our
affairs in this world; and for this reason Swedenborg promised
that Count Tessin should one day sit again in the Privy Coun-
cil ; but the Count answered him smiling, that he had so much
of this in the world below, that he did not desire anything
but rest above [see Document 250, p. 400].
I wish you were here, that we might go to him together,
but in that case I should have to caution you first with "risum
teneatis, amid" (restrain your laughter, my friends).
[Daniel Tilas.^o^]
Stockholm, March 16, 1760.
* Baron Carl Harleman was the one who finished the building of the
Royal Castle in Stockholm; see Note 96.
-J- Baron TUas was manied twice ; his first wife, Hedwg Reuterhohn,
who died in childbed in 1741, was the daughter of Baron N. E. Reuter-
holm. Her oldest brother Esbjom Christian is mentioned by Swedenborg
in Document 207, p. 132; see respecting him Note 156,
\ Baron Tilas probably means the treatise on "Heaven and Hell," which
was printed in London, in 1757,
Doc. 249.J BARON TILAS TO CROSSTEDT. 397
B.
SECOXD LKTTER OF BARON D. J-JiAS*"' TO A. F. CRONSTEDT.'"''
Since writing my last letter I have been in
company with this wonderful man. Many consider him crazy;
but I desire to scan the matter more thoroughly before ex-
pressing myself upon it. Senator Hopken^^ has visited him
for three or four houi's ; likewise Senator Tessin.^*^ He has
digested his theses in five books, but I do not recollect the
names of all. One treats of Heaven, another of Hell, another
of the "New Jerusalem," and the "Last Judgment," &c. Only
three copies of these works have been introduced into the
country ; one for his own use and another for the censor ; the
third copy Senator Bonde^''^ has procured for himself from
abroad. He has now asked, and likewise obtained permission,
to import fifty copies, with the proviso that he send in a list
of those who receive copies. He intends to submit them to
the judgment of the bishops at the Diet. Just hear this sur-
prising news : The Last Judgment has already taken place
in 1757, and he talks about it as familiarly as if he had been
the secretary there, and taken down the minutes. Since that
time the judgment board is constantly in session, and parties
are judged as soon as they arrive.
This information must not be spread abroad, since I do
not desire to be accountable for it. These things are knowTi
to thousands here; but I do not think it advisable they should
become generally known. Yet I do not object to your having
allayed the suspicions of the gentleman of whom you write in
your last^ since this was quite proper. But to specify merely
what he says about the Last Judgment, this is such an extra-
ordinary statement, that it seems quite necessary to move care-
fully in the matter.
D. Til AS.
Stockholm, March 24, 1760.
DOCUMENT 250.
COUNT TESSIN'S^' TESTIMONY*
A.
1. When Polhem," the Councillor of Commerce,
was buried, Swedenborg took part in the procession, and re-
ported that Polhem had come and was walking beside him,
and that he asked what all this was about; whereupon Sweden-
borg informed him that it was his burial.-j-
2. Swedenborg perhaps of all \dsionaries wrote most, and
gave most particulars. His book "De Coelo et ejus Mirahilibus,
et de Infenio ex aiaUtis et visis" (Heaven and Hell, &c.) con-
tains so many novel statements, that it may be read without
making one tired ; but it must be read with the same kind of
faith which one places in Mohammed's Alcoran4
3. From mere curiosity, for making the acquaintance of a
singular man, I went to see Assessor Swedenborg in the after-
noon of March 5, 1760. He lives far up in Hornsgatan in a
small, neat wooden dwelling on a large plot of ground with a
garden, belonging to him. I found an old man, about seventy-
* The Swedish original of this Document is contained in a publication
by Baron Ehrenheim entitled: "Tessin och Tessiniana; Biographie mcd
Anekdoter och Rejlexioner, samlade utur framledne Eiks Radet, Gre/ve
C. G. Tessins egenhandige Ma^iuscripter" (Tessin and Tessiniana; a bio-
graphy with anecdotes and reflections from the late Senator Count
C. G. Tessin's original manuscripts), Stockholm, 1819, Part A, pp. 355 to
358, and Part B, p. 368. The paragraphs have been numbered by the
Editor for the sake of convenient reference.
f For further particulars respecting this circumstance, see the -'Smaller
Spiritual Diary," p. 65, as quoted in Note 14, Vol I, p. 614.
I From this and some other statements it appears that Count Tessin
■was not one of Swedenborg-'s followers.
Doc. 250.] TESSIN'S TESTIMONY. 399
thi'ee years old, with a countenance perfectly like that of the
late Bishop Swedberg, but he was not so tall; he had feeble
eyes, a large mouth, and a pale complexion; but he was cheerful,
friendly, glad, and talkative. It seemed that I was welcome;
and as I had not intended to make many preludes, I began
at once by talking to him about the work on "Heaven and
Hell." He said that besides his own copy he had only two
others, which he had intended at the next Diet to hand over
to two bishops ; but as he had heard that one copy of it had
come into the country without his knowledge, and that it had
been sold to His Excellency Count Bonde,^'^ he had recon-
sidered the subject, and given one of the copies to the Senator,
Count Hopken,^^ and the other to Q^lreich, the Censor of
books and Councillor of Chancery. He expects fifty more
copies from England next spring, when he will send me one.
4. For many objections he did not seem particularly pre-
pared, but stammered in an uncertain manner. He said he
was forbidden to repeat what the angels and the departed had
told him, but that for sixteen years God had granted him
revelations of this kind, that he might lead the world away
from darkness and error, which of late had increased to such
a degree, that the very existence of God was in effect denied.
5. During these revelations he has never been made ac-
quainted vnth. the first origin of the earth;* future things also
have been reserved to the Lord Alone.-|-
6. Whenever he is alone, angels and the departed come to
him; but only a few for a longer time than half a year; for
gradually, he said, they forget temporal things, and remain in
their heavenly homes.
7. Last Wednesday Senator Ehrenpreuss^'^^ was v/ith him
the whole day. He fills the office of judge in his society, but
was ashamed of the little insight ^e formerly had compared
with the light he has now.
8. After death men remain in their death-slumber not
* Swedenborg treats of this subject in the woi'k entitled: "The Divine
Love and Wisdom," -which was pubhshed in 1736, three years later, and
also in the chapter on Creation in the "True Christian Rehgion."
^ Compare also Document 251, no. 4.
400 TESTIMONY OF GONTEMFOBARIES. [Doc. 250.
longer than forty-eight hours, until the motion of the heart
has entirely ceased, when they wake up to eternal hfe.
9. All the heavens, he said, are divided into societies, and
all these societies are classified according to the inclinations
of men; so that all the members are in mutual accord. In
case a wife and husband are not of the same disposition, they
meet indeed in the other life — as all relations and acquain-
tances do in the beginning; but each is afterwards directed
into his or her respective society, where they get another
mate; for, according to him, all things in the other life, are
circumstanced like the things in this life, only in a different
degree.
10. Many thousand hells, he says, are there besides, which
are likewise divided into societies, and governed by God; and
where punishments are inflicted according to His all -wise
measure.
11. Our conversation was interrupted; for he assured me
that as soon as I came into the other world, I should
certainly be appointed to the Privy Council. I thanked him,
and assured him, that I had enough of it in this life.
12. As, God be thanked, I have both a sound faith and
sound reason, it may well be inferred what my judgment is
about this man. But as to the rest, he is entertaining in con-
versation, by no means obstinate, sensitive, or self-sufficient,
but friendly, courteous, and open-hearted; he has a good judg-
ment, both about the times and the people, explains every
tiling for the best, and seems to be a philanthropist who
spends his life in contentment, and delights himself in his
fantasies, for which perhaps no medicine can be given.
13. I asked him myself respecting liis conversation with the
Queen," concerning her late brother, the Prince of Prussia,^*''
and was told that Senator Scheffer^^^ was present, and wit-
nessed the Queen's fright.
14. It was the widow of the Dutch Minister Marteville,*^
who received information about the lost receipt.
Doc. 250.] TESSIK'S TESTIMONY, 401
B.
In the afternoon of Juno 3, 1760, I visited
Assessor Swedcnborg with my brother-in-law,* my sister-in-
law,-}- Countess Fersen,^ and their children. He had now often
seen Countess Sack,§ who favours his books, &c. — I do not
know whether I should call fortunate or unfortunate a weak-
minded man who finds enjoyment in his imagination.**
* Count Axel AVrede-Sparre, born in 1708, died in 1772; the brother of
the Countess Tessin.
f The wife of Count Axel Wrede-Span-e was the daughter of Senator
Tomflycht.
X The wife of Count Carl Reinhold von Fersen was the step-daughter
uf Count Tessin's sister Ulrica Maria, the second wife of Baron Frederic
Hemic SpaiTe.
§ Countess Sack, who was, it seems, in favour ol Swedenborg's wiitings,
was the wife of Baron Johan Gabriel Sack, Councillor of Chancery who
died in 1751; she was the daughter of Count C. F. Bjelke, and hence was
called Countess Sack; she died in 1778. Countess Tessin was the step-
sister of Baron Sack, whence the interest the former took in Countess
Sack.
** It is evident that Count Tessin had not read any of Swedenborg's
writings, or he would not have called him "weak-minded."
28
DOCUMENT 251.
LIBRAEIAN aJORWELL'S"'^' TESTIMONY*
Royal Library, August 28, 1764, afternoon.
1. A little while ago I, the undersigned, returned i
from a visit to Assessor Emanuel Swedenborff, on whom I '
I
had called in order to request, on account of the Royal Library, ]
a copy of the works he has lately published in Holland.-]-
2. I met him in the garden adjoining his house in Horns- \
gatan in the southern part of Stockholm (Sodermalm), where j
he was engaged in attending his plants, attired in a simple ;
garment. The house in which he lives is of wood; it is low I
and looks like a garden-house; its windows also are in the |
direction of the garden.:}: Without knowing me or the nature ;
of my errand, he said smiling, "Perhaps you would like to j
take a walk in the garden." I answered that I wished to '
have the honour of calling upon him, and asking him, on ■
behalf of the Royal Library, for his latest works, so that '•
we might have a complete set, especially as we had the i
* This testimony, which was, it seems, written by Carl Christoffer ,
Gjorwell, the Royal Librarian in Stockholm, on the same clay he called ■
upon Swedenborg, he published in a work entitled "Anmiirkningar i j
Swenska Historien" (Contributions to Swedish History), Vol. I, Stockholm, [
September 2, 1786; pp. 220 to 224. j
f Librarian GjorweU meant the "Four Primary Doctrines of the New ;
Jerusalem respecting the Lord, the Sacred Scripture, Life, and Faith," and
also "The Angelic Wisdom concerning the Divine Love and the Divine
Wisdom," and concerning the "Divine Providence."
I Gjorwell is evidently describing here Swedenborg's garden-liouse, ;
where his library was, and where he frequently wrote; and which he mis- j
took for his dwelling-house, which was separated from the garden by a
yard; see Document 140, no. 3, Vol. I, p. 391.
I
Doc. 251.] GJOBWELL'S TESTIMONY. 403
former parts he had left with Wilde, the royal secretary.
"Most willingly," he answered, "besides, I had intended to
send them there, as my purpose in publishing them has been
to make them knoAvn, and to place them in the hands of
inteUigent people." I thanked him for his kindness, where-
upon he showed them to me, and took a walk with me in
the garden.
3. Although he is an old man, and grey hair protruded in
every direction from under his wig, he walked briskly, was
fond of talking, and spoke with a certain cheerfulness. His
countenance was indeed thin and meagre, but cheerful and
smiling. By and by he began of his own accord to speak of
his views; and as it had been in reality my second purpose
to hear them with my own ears, I listened to him with eager
attention, not challenging any of his statements, but simply
asking him questions, as if for my own enlightenment. The
substance of his statements, and of what I drew from him by
polite questions, consists mainly in what follows:
4. His doctrinal system of theology, which he, in common
with other Christians, bases upon our common revelation, the
Sacred Scripture, consists principally in this: That faith alone
is a pernicious doctrine, and that good works are the proper
means for becoming better in time, and for leading a blessed
life in eternity. That in order to acquire the ability or power*
to do good works prayer to the only God is required, and that
man also must labour with himself, because God does not use
compulsion with us; nor does He work any miracles for our
conversion. As regards the rest, man must live in his appointed
place, acquiring the same learning, and leading a similar life
as other honest and modest persons, who live temperately and
piously. About the atonement and our Saviour he said not
a single word. It is a pity I did not ask him about it. But
his thoughts on this our fundamental article of faith may be
inferred from his expression about faith alone. He also said
that Doctor Luther was at the present time in a state of
suffering in the other world, simply on account of having
* "I use everywhere Swedenborg's own words." C. C. G.
26*
404 TESTIMONY OF GONTEMP OB ABIES. [Doc. 251.
introduced the doctrine of faith alone; although he is not
among the damned.
5. The transition thence to his own revelation was easy,
since he said that he had often seen and conversed with Dr.
Luther. His principle of knowledge (jnincijnum cognoscendi)
is a supernatural sight and hearing, and the criterion that
both his principle and his revelation are true is this: that
God revealed Himself to him in May 1744, while he was
in London, and that since that time God had prepared
him by a thorough knowledge of all physical and moral powers
(virhites i^liysiccB et morales) in this world for the reception of
the new revelation ; and ever since that time he has constantly
and without interruption been in communion with God whom
he sees before his eyes like a sun; he speaks with the angels
and the departed, and knows everything that takes place in
the other world, as well in heaven as in hell, but he does not
Imoiv the future.
6. His mission consists in communicating this new light to
the world; and whoever is willing to accept it, receives it;
the Lord also has granted him this revelation, that he may
make it known to others; which he has done in Latin, the
most universal language in the world. He alone has received
this revelation, which also is a most particular gift (donum
particularissmmm), by which he profits for the enlightenment
of mankind. He who does not scorn this light, and does not
resist this revelation, receives it; and this revelation is a
living truth. Its object really is, that a New Jerusalem is to
be established among men; the meaning of which is, that a
New Church is at hand, about the nature of which, and the
way to enter it, his writings really treat. '
7. About all this he spoke with a perfect conviction, laying
particular stress upon these words: '■^All this I see and knoiv
tvithout becoming the sulrject of any visions, and ivithout heing
a fanatic; hut ivhen I a?n alone, my soul is as it tvere out of
the body, and in the other ivorld; in all respects I am in a
visible mariner there, as I am here. But when I think of luhat
I am about to write, and ivhile I am in the act of writing, I
enjoy a perfect inspiration (sa ager jag en full komlig Inspira-
Doc. 252.] HOPKEN'S TESTIMONY. 405
tion) ; for otherwise it ivoulcl he my own; hid now I Icnow for
certain, that what I write is the living truth of GocV
8. When a man dies, his soul does not divest itself of its
peculiarities (hojelser); these he takes with him : when I could
not refrain from asking him what Professor D. Nils Wallerius^"^
busies himself with; "He still goes about," he said, "and holds
disputations."
9. His former works were printed in London, but his latter
in Amsterdam. He has, nevertheless, been over to England,
in order to present them to the Royal Society; and on his
return home he presented them in Copenhagen to the King
of Denmark; even as last week he presented them to both
their Majesties in Drottningholm. They have been fiwourably
received everywhere. He had only twelve copies of the works
with him in this country, four of which are intended for the
public libraries, and four more for our most prominent bishops.
That all this is Swedenborg's own relation, and that every-
thing I have written I have seen and heard with my bodily
eyes and ears, I attest with the signature of my name,
Caul Christoffer Gjorwell,
DOCUMENT 252.
COUNT HOPKEN'S'' TESTBIONY.
The circumstances under which this testimony was obtained,
are stated by Count Hopken in a letter to Mr. Wargentin,
introduced into Note 28 (Vol. I, p. 633) thus: "About a week
ago I received a very courteous letter from an unknown
gentleman in Denmark, in which he entreats me, for his own
and his wife's sake, to give them some information about Sweden-
borg's system, and to act as their guide." This gentleman was
Christian Tuxen,-"' General Commissary of war in Elsinore, and
his letter resulted in a friendly correspondence with Count
Hopken until the year 1781. In his letters, of which an
English translation is given below, the Swedish statesman
gives his estimate of Swedenborg's character and wi'itings.
406 TESTIMONY OF CONTEMPORARIES. [Doc. 252.
In respect to the publication of these letters, General
Tuxen wrote, under the date of May 8, 1790, to C. F. Norden-
skold,^" as follows: "I will send your brother [Augustus
Nordenskold^^] at the earliest opportunity, according to his
request, a short description of my acquaintance and con-
versations with the late Swedenborg [Document 255], as well
as a copy of the only letter I received from him [Docu-
ment 245, W, p. 371], likewise copies of the supplication to the
King [Document 245, X, p. 373], and several other documents
I myself received from him, together with certified copies of
the four or five interesting letters which the late Count Hopken
addressed to me. All these documents your brother said he
would translate into English, and publish in a Magazine on
Swedenborgianism, which would appear in London; by which
means they would become quicldy and widely known."
The documents forwarded by General Tuxen to Augustus
Nordenskold were published in the English language in an
"Appendix to the New Jerusalem Magazine," printed about
the middle of 1791, pp. 267 to 274. They appeared after-
wards in Noble's "Appeal," and were thence introduced into
the English editions of the "Swedenborg Documents" published
in England and America.
A.
FIRST LETTER OF COUNT A. ,T. VON MoFKEN"-^ TO GENERAL
CHRISTIAN TUXEN. '°'
"Sir,
"My stay in the country, at a distance from the capital
and the great world, is the cause of my ausweiing later than
I ought the letter of April 21st, with which you have honoured
me. The office with Avhich I was invested in my country, has
often made it my duty to give my opinion and counsel in
delicate and difficult matters; but I do not recollect any one
so delicate ever before to have been submitted to my judgment,
as that which you have been pleased to propose to me. Senti-
ments and persuasions which one person may entertain, do
not always suit others; and what may appear to me probable,
Doc. 252.] HOPKEX TO TUXEN. 407
manifest, certain, and incontestable, may to others seem dark,
incomprehensible, nay, even absurd. Partly natural organization,
partly education, partly professional studies, partly prejudices,
partly fear of abandoning received opinions, and other causes,
occasion a difference of ideas in men. To unite and settle them
in temporal concerns is not hazardous; but in spiritual matters,
^vhen a tender conscience is to be satisfied, I have not the
spirit requisite for this, and I am also bound to confess my
want of knowledge. All I could say by way of preliminary
on this subject regards the person of the late Assessor Sweden-
borg. I have not only known him these two-and-forty years,
but also, some time since, daily frequented his company. A
man who, like me, has lived long in the worlds and even in
an extensive career of life, must have had numerous oppor-
tunities of knowing men as to their virtues or vices, their
weakness or strength; and in consequence thereof, I do not
recollect to have known any man of more uniformly virtuous
cliaracter than Swedenborg; always contented, never fretful or
morose, although throughout his life his soul was occupied
with sublime thoughts and speculations. He was a true philo-
sopher, and lived like one; he laboured diligently, and lived
frugally without sordidness ; he travelled continually, and his
travels cost him no more than if he had lived at home. He
was gifted with a most happy genius, and a fitness for every
science, which made him shine in all those which he embraced.
He was, without contradiction, the most learned man in my
country; in his youth he was a great poet. I have in my
possession some remnants of his Latin poetry, which Ovid
would not have been ashamed to own. In his middle age his
Jjatin was in an easy, elegant, and ornamental style; in his
latter years it was equally clear, but less elegant after he had
turned his thoughts to spiritual subjects. He was well ac-
quainted with the Hebrew and Greek; an able and profound
mathematician ; a happy mechanician, of which he gave proof
in Norway, where, by an easy and simple method, he trans-
l)orted the largest galleys over high mountains and rocks to
a gulf where the Danish fleet was stationed. He was like-
wise a natural philosopher, but on Cartesian principles. He
detested metaphysics, as founded on fallacious ideas, because
408 TESTIMONY OF CONTEMFOBABIES. [Doc. 252.
they transcend our sphere, by means of which theology has
been drawn from its simplicity, and become artificial and
corrupted. Having for a long time been Assessor in the
College of Mines, he was perfectly conversant with mineralogy,
on which science both as to theory and practice he also
published a valuable and classical work, printed in Leipsic
in 1734.* If he had remained in ofi&ce, his merits and talents
would have entitled him to the highest dignity ; but he preferred
ease of mind, and sought happiness in study. In Holland he
began to apply himself to anatomy, in which he made singular
discoveries which are preserved somewhere in the Acta Literaria.-f
I imagine this science and his meditations on the effects of
the soul upon our curiously constructed body, did, by degrees,
lead him from the material to the spiritual. He possessed a
sound judgment upon all occasions; he saw everything clearly,
and expressed himself well on every subject. The most solid
memorials, and the best penned, at the diet of 1761, on
matters of finance, were presented by him. In one of these
he refuted a large work in quarto on the same subject, quoted
all the corresponding passages of it, and all this in less than
one sheet.ij: Of his method of teaching we see proofs in all
his writings which relate to or are founded on the Arcana
Ccelestia. He might, with or without reason, which 1 do not
indeed venture to determine, be accused of having given a
heated imagination too free play in his revelations. But, for
my own part, I have nothing on which I could found this
criticism. Whether or not our Lord, in our times, grants to
particular persons particular revelations; what the nature of
such revelations is ; and what is the criterion for distinguishing
the genuine from the false; upon all these I have no solid
grounds for judging. The author of the MontJily Eeview judges
admirably in every other respect except on matters of divinity;
and his testimony on that head avails nothing with me. I once
represented, in rather a serious manner, to this venerable man,
* See footnote 2, p. 5.
f Count Hopken was evidently not acquainted with Swedenborg's works
entitled (Economia Regni Animalis and Regnurn Animale, which were
published in Holland in 1740 and 1743.
I See Document 181, Vol. I, p. 516.
Doc. 252.] HOPKEN TO TUXEN. 409
that I thought he would do better not to mix his beautiful
writings with so many memorable relations, or things heard and
seen in the spiritual world concerning the states of men after
death, ot which ignorance makes a jest and derision. But he
answered me, that this did not depend o)i him; that he tvai
too old to simrt with spiritiial tilings, and too much concerned
for his eternal happiness to yield to such foolish notions, assur-
ing me, on his hopes of salvation, that imagination produced
in him none of his revelations, which were true, and from what
he had heard and seen. This may be: the church cannot judgo
of mysteries, nor can I. The generality, when they are speak-
ing of the theology of Swedenborg, always dwell on his memor-
ahle relations, and think that everything consists in them. In
whatever he relates of the spiritual world, and the other
progressions in the angelic heaven, there appears, as I think,
an analogy and resemblance of the gradations which God has
established in the world, and in which no variations or ex-
ceptions are admitted; insomuch, that Swedenborg has taken
the same road by which we proceed from the visible to the
invisible, from things known to things unknown, from several
collected facts to one fundamental truth before unknown to
us; in like manner as in arithmetic, we are led from known
numbers to those we seek. We have no other way of obtain-
ing knowledge. Few persons have judiciously read his works,
which everywhere sparkle with genius ; if I meet with anything
unusual or extraordinary, and wiiich might indicate a disordered
understanding, I do not judge of it. We read Plato with
admiration; but there is nothing to be met with in his works
which, if related by another person, might not be deemed
extravagant, inconceivable, and absurd. But I grow too prolix,
Sir, and you may be tired with such a long and hastily written
letter. This I have written with a view of satisfying in some
manner your desire, and thus of proving the perfect esteem,
with which I have the honour to be, Sir,
"Your obedient sfrvant,
"HOPKEK.
"Skenninge, May 11, 1772.
410 TESTIMONY OF COKTEMP OB ABIES. [Doc. 252.
"P. S. Your epitaph on Swedenborg is very beautiful,
true, and worthy of the subject."*
B.
SECOND LETTER OF COUNT A. J. VON HOPKEN'^'^ TO GENERAL
CHRISTIAN TUXEN^°^
"Sir,
"From your long silence, I conclude you have not
been satisfied with my last, containing my opinion on the late
Assessor Swedenborg's System of Divinity; and from your letter
of March 8th, I perceive I have some cause for my suspicions.-}-
In every science but divinity, a man may give his opinion positive-
ly, and, if it be erroneous, endeavour to make others embrace
it also; for this does not destroy the calm and quiet of the
conscience. It is quite indifferent in the other life, with regard
to happiness, to believe with Ptolemy, that the earth rests in
the centre, and that the sun^, with the other planets, revolves
around it in twenty-four hours; or with Copernicus, the opposite.
But as soon as the question is on a subject relating to
salvation, which is to satisfy the conscience at every period
of life, then my thoughts are of a more tender nature, and I
am bound to use caution in communicating thorn to others.
The late Swedenborg certainly was a pattern of sincerity,
virtue, and piety, and at the same time, in my opinion, the
most learned man in this kingdom; but all these qualities,
which are so many evidences of an honest, virtuous, and pious
life, do not, at the same time, prove, that he could not err
like other men. What to my judgment may appear evident,
convincing, and indisputable, may to others appear obscure,
complicated, and problematical. So diffei-ent are our intel-
lectual faculties, as well as our education and circumstances;
* Tills epitaph which was composed in the Swedish language will be
found in Note 210.
f General Tuxen himself says on this subject, "I embraced an opportunity,
after the death ol Swedenborg, of wTiting to his eminent brother, and of
putting several questions to him, which he did not directly answer, yet
very pohtely sent me the letters hereunto subjoined" (see Document 255,
no. 22).
Doc. 252 .] HOPKENTO TUXEX. 411
and hence proceeds all the diversity of opinions prevailing
among men, which are never to be reconciled. I agree with
3'ou, Sir, in this, that the Swedenborgian system is more com-
prehensible by our reason, and less complicated than other
systems; and while it forms virtuous men and citizens, it prevents,
at the same time, all kinds of enthusiasm and superstition,
both of which occasion so many and such cruel vexations, or
ridiculous singularities, in the world: and from the present
state of religion, more or less everywhere conspicuous, accord-
ing to the more or less free form of government, I am perfectly
convinced that the interpolations which men have confusedly
inserted into religion, have nearly effected a total corruption
or revolution; and when this is seen, the Swedenborgian system
will become more general, more agreeable, and more intelligible
than at present, ojnnionum commenta delet dies, naturce judicia
confirmat, says Cicero. The work of God is in its com-
position simple, and in its duration perpetual; on the contrary,
the contrivances of man are complicated, and have no lasting
subsistence. Those few truths which we possess, and perhaps
want in this world, are equally intelligible to the most simple
as to the most profound metaphysician. Tenets and arguments
have troubled mortals more than convinced them ; excited more
religious quarrels and wars in Christendom, than they have
made good Christians. The judgment of father Hellens has
afforded me great pleasure; it proves him to be a reasonable
man. The late Swedenborg did not, on his death-bed, recant
what he had written; of this I have particularly informed
myself. Your own opinion. Sir, on the Gottenburg affair, is
a lively and exact representation of the persons interested. I
remember here the expressions of an English poet: —
'Is there a churchman who on God relies,
Whose life his faith and doctrine justifies?
They hunt good livings and abhor good lives.'
No notice is to be taken of the English criticisms on the
works of Swedenborg. I have got those journals, but have
not yet been able to discover the nature of their religious
opinions. The letter of David Paul ab Indagine is unknown
to me; and I have reason to doubt whether Swedenborg, in
412 TESTIMONY OF CONTEMPORARIES. [Doc. 252.
his life-time, ever knew of it.* In his later years, he never
read the writings of others, being abundantly occupied in writ-
ing himself. Your correspondence, Sir, is not only very agree-
able to me, but also very edifying. I wish my answer may
afford you equal satisfaction; at least I can assure you of the
sincere affection with which I have the honour of remaining,
Sir,
"Your obedient servant,
"HOPKEN.
"Skenninge, May 21, 1773."
C.
THIRD LETTER OF COVNT A. J. VON HOPKEN^^ TO GENES.iL
CHHISTIAN TUXEN^°^
"Sir,
"Partly travels, and partly indisposition, have prevented
my answering your favour of the 28th May; besides, the
contents of that letter are such as to require much time
for reflection, much attention, and still greater caution in the
execution, than questions of another nature in general demand.
I am not surprised, that the late Assessor Swedenborg left
the objections of Paul ab Indagine-J- unanswered; for though
the system of the former has not a more powerful adversary
than this man, yet it runs no risk, as nothing is objected to
Swedenborg, but what might on equally good ground be ob-
jected to orthodoxy, as it is called; even his Autopsy, or Visa
et Audita, are of such a nature, that they can never be proved,
nor do they cause any faith and belief except as the rest
of his tenets are well founded, and possess force and authen-
ticity. Those who take upon themselves the business of refut-
ing the opinions of others, ought first to obtain a perfect idea
of the system they mean to refute, and not catch at trifles,
* This letter, which was written by John Christian Cuno of Amsterdam,
and a copy of which will be found in Document :^56, C was most undoubted-
ly knoMTi to Swedenborg, as appears from 476.
-|- John Christian Cuno, see Document 256, C.
Doc. 252.] HOPKEN TO TUXEX. 413
which, by themselves, are apparently of no consequence, but
in their connection with the whole are of importance: second-
ly, to be cautious of makinf;^ such objections as may, with
equal force, reason, and authority, be urged against what is
called orthodoxy. I think Paul ab Indagine has acted contrary
to these rules; I am persuaded, Sir, you must already have ob-
served these defects, which consequently need not be pointed
out by me. I am no theologian; but I do not build my re-
ligion on that artificial and confused theology, which ambition,
enthusiasm, and superstition have spun out, which gives rise to
sects, and excites in weak minds anxiety and despair. If we
look around us in Christendom, we shall find the state of re-
ligion to be such as I have described, and that there is no
other cause for it. — I have the honour to remain, with parti-
cular esteem, Sir,
"Your most obedient servant,
"HOPKEN.
"Skhenninge-Ulfasa, August 1, 1773."
D.
FOURTH LETTER OF COUNT A. J. VOX HiiPKEN'^^ TO GENERAL
CHRISTIAN TUXEN^'^
"Sir,
"By last post I received your honoured letter with
the greatest pleasure, and acknowledge the interest you
have been pleased to take in the change of my situation.* My
experience has proved to me, that we are not masters of our own
fate in this world, but that it is governed by a superior Power,
which demands submission to its decrees. I should be too
great a loser if, on this change of my situation, I were to lose
your useful correspondence. This it is which I therefore re-
quest of you, when you have matter and opportunity; and, be-
* Count Hopken, who was obliged to retire from his post of Piimc
Minister of Sweden in 1761; was again chosen a memlier of the Privy
Council or Senate in 1773, upon which occasion General Tuxen congratu-
lated him.
414 TESTIMONY OF C0XTE2IP0BARIES. [Doc. 252.
sides, I assure you, that with me honores non mutant mores;
on the contrary, I shall endeavour on all occasions to show
the sincere and perfect esteem with which I always am, Sir,
"Your most obedient servant,
"HOPKEN.
"Llfasa, January 13, 1774."
E.
FIFTH LETTER OF COUNT A. J. VON HOPKEN^" TO GENERAL
CHRISTIAN TUXEN.'^°'
"Sir,
"I have had the honour of receiving your letter
dated Elsinore, June 16th. But I am very sorry that I could
only enjoy an hour of the edifying and learned conversation o±
Dr. Bastholm, and that I could not shew him more attention
and civility, as he was to continue his journey the next day
through Upsal, without returning to Stockholm. I found him
to be a very rare clergyman, for he spoke reasonably and
without acrimony of all the different opinions which have of
late arisen in matters of religion. He was by no means a
Swedenborgian, for he did not understand his memoraJjle re-
lations; and I could wish the happy deceased had left them
out, as they may prevent infidelity from approaching his
doctrines. I represented to him these inconveniences; but he
said that he was commanded to declare what he had seen in
the other world ; and he related it as a proof that he did not
reveal his owi thoughts, but that they came from above. As
for the rest, I find in his system a simplicity and gradation,
and such a spirit as the work of God in nature everywhere
proves and exhibits ; for whatever man creates is complicated,
laboured, and subject to vicissitude. The authors of the
Monthly Revieiv, who every month publish criticisms that are
rather severe, speak of Swedenborg as an extraordinary and
wonderful man, and, without adopting his principles, treat him
with much regard and respect. The sentence said to have
been pronounced on Swedenborg by a committee during the
Doc. 252.] HOPKEN TO TUXEN. 415
Diet, wliicli you request of me, has not reached my knowledge,
and probably does not exist in the manner of approbation.
The matter began at Gottenburg particularly against the late
Dr. Beyer, and was continued here by the Chancellor of Jus-
tice, but came to nothing; for neither the accuser nor the
judges understood Swedenborg, and had no lights, or capacity,
to judge upon such matters. Dr. Beyer bestowed a vast
deal of pains upon his Index,* which deserves all admiration,
and is w^ell worth possessing. Here it is not to be had ex-
cept at the house of the deceased. It may be had also from
Amsterdam where it w^as printed.
"I have the honour to be, with the most perfect esteem.
Sir,
"Your obedient servant,
"HoPKEN.
"Stockholm, July 6, 1781."
"The above letters are faithful copies from the originals in
my hands.
«C. TuXEN."
F.
COUNT A. J. VON HUFEEN^^ TO A FRIEND.
"Dear Sir,
"The present religion is mystical and fdled
with paradoxes; it is as incoherent and unreasonable, as if
formed for cattle, and not for rational men:, agreeably to its
prevailing tenets, you may perpetrate any villanies, and yet
be saved. The doctrine of the priests is Polytheism. They
assert that One is the Creator of the world, and Another the
Author of religion; they make all to depend upon faith and
instantaneous salvation. But the doctrine of Swedenborg is the
most rational of all Christian doctrines, and urges, as its first
object, to be of good and honest principles. There are two
circumstances in the doctrine and writings of Swedenborg:
the first is his Memorable Relations; of these I cannot judge,
* Index Initialis in Opera Siccdenborgii Theologica, Amsterdam, 1779.
416 TESTIMONY OF CONTEMPORARIES. [Doc.
9rv">
not having had any spiritual intercourse myself, by which to
judge of his assertions either approvingly or disapprovingly,
but they cannot appear more extraordinary than the Apoca-
lypse of John, and other similar relations contained in the
Bible: the second is his Tenets of Doctrine; of these I can
judge: they are excellent, irrefutable, and the best that ever
were taught, promoting the happiest social life. I know that
Swedenborg has related his memorahilia bond fide. I asked
him once, why he wrote and published those memorable re-
lations, which seemed to throw so much ridicule on his doctrine,
otherwise so rational; and whether it would not be best for
him to keep them to himself, and not to publish them to the
world? But he answered, that lie had orders from tlie Lord
to publish them; and that those who might ridicule him on that
account ivoidd do him injustice; for, said he, ivJiy shoidd I, ulio
am a man in years, render myself ridiculous for fantasies and
falsehoods. 1 have sometimes told the King, that, if ever a
new colony were to be formed, no religion could be better,
as the prevailing and established one, than that developed by
Swedenborg from the Sacred Scriptures, and this for the two
toUowing reasons: 1. This religion, in preference to, and in a
higher degree than, any other, must produce the most honest
and industrious subjects; for this religion properly places the
u'orship of God in uses: 2. It causes least fear of death, as
this religion regards death merely as a transition from one
state to another, from a worse to a better situation ; nay, upon
his principles, I look upon death as being ot hardly any greater
moment than drinking a glass of water. I have been convinced
ot the truth of Swedenborg's doctrine from these arguments
in particular, viz.: That One is the author of every thing, and
that a separate person is not the Creator, and another the
Author of religion; that there are degrees in every thing, and
these subsisting to eternity — the history of creation is un-
accountable, unless explained in the spiritual sense. We may
say of the religion which Swedenborg has developed in his
writings from the Word of God, with Gamahel: 'i/' it be of
God, it cannot be overthrown ; but if it be of man, it icill come
to nought.'
"HOPKEN."
DOCUMENT 253.
TESTIMONY OF THE REV. NICHOLAS COLLIN,
RECTOK OF THE SWEDISH CHURCH IN
PHaADELPHIA.
The Rev. Samuel Noble expresses himself in his "Appeal"
(p. 188) in respect to the testimony of this gentleman as
follows: "The Rev. Nicholas Collin does not ])rofess the senti-
ments of Swcdenborg: but in the year 1801, when, in con-
sequence of the adoption of those sentiments by many in
America, the character and life of Swedenborg had there be-
come the subject, as he states, of 'frequent and sedulous in-
quiries,' he published the above letter of his illustrious country-
man, with a comment of his own, in the PhiladelpJila Gazette
of August 5th, 8tli, and 10th. It was reprinted in the New
Jerusalem ClmrcJi Repository, published at Philadelphia in 1817,
at which time Mr. Collin was still performing the duties of
pastor of the Swedish church in that city. Mr. Collin was
well qualified to give authentic information, having, when a
very young man, lived three years in Stockliolm, when 'Sweden-
borg was a great object of public attention in that metropolis,
and his extraordinary character was a frequent topic of dis-
cussion. Not seldom he appeared in public, and mixed in
private societies; therefore sufficient opportunities) were given
to make observations on him.'"
27
418 TESTIMONY OF G NT BMP OU ARIES. [Doc. 253.
A.
COLLIN'S BIOGRAPHICAL NOTICE OF EMANUEL SWEDENBORO.
"His family connections were such as he relates,*
and well-known in Sweden; some of them by myself person-
ally; particularly Bishop Benzelstierna [see Note 10]. The
mention of his father being, though honourable, modestly short,
I shall enlarge upon it. This Jesper Swedberg was well
qualified for one of the principal bishoprics in Sweden, by his
piety, learning, integrity, benevolence, and all other virtues.
His plain manner of living enforced his zealous remonstrances
against pomp and luxury, which, if not very common, were
yet the more pernicious in that distressful period, when Sweden,
having lost her veteran armies, depended in a great measure on
lads and old men against the combined forces of Russia, Poland,
and Denmark, and was moreover consuming by famine and
pestilence. The Bishop's influence animated that patriotic
fortitude, which sustained such burthens and misery, and blazed
in so many battles. His popularity gave particular energy to
some public regulations, which lessened the havoc of pestilence :
a judicious and pathetic address to the people convinced them,
that interring in new grounds was a necessary measure, though
a temporary sacrifice to their laudable attachment to the con-
secrated grounds in which the earthly remains of their beloved
relatives reposed. The Bishop was for many years superin-
tendent of the Swedish mission about Delaware. His letters
to the clergy and the congregations, which are preserved on
his records, bear witness to his zeal, kindness, and love of
science. He requested of the missionaries to inform him of
any extraordinary events, in the moral and physical world,
which happened in these parts of America. Some of these
relations are recorded: one I find less credible, but founded
on popular belief, and in part on some very remarkable facts.
As this excellent man has been charged with a fondness for
the marvellous, and the same foible is imputed as hereditary
* Collin alludes here to Swedenborg's Autobiography, contained in
Document 2.
Doc. 253.] COLLIN'S TESTIMONY. 419
to the son, I will candidly mention the only fact within my
knowledge, which may be so construed: a female head-dress,
called in French fontange, made up of laces or ribbons to a
monstrous height of several stages, had long been an object of
his indignation. In a parish of his diocese, a female still-born
child had a monstrous excrescence on its head, very similar
to this ornament of the ladies. He regarded this as an ominous
commination from heaven against the sinful vanity, and published
a very spirited poem, with a drawing of the hideous forms.
Those who sarcastically criticise this, ought, however, to reflect,
that the most learned physiologists cannot yet decide what
effect monstrous figures may, by affecting the mother, produce
on the unborn babe. Certain it was, that the Bishop struck
a death-blow to many thousand fontanges, and so far saved
many fathers and husbands from expense and vexation.*
"Swedenborg is silent on the merits of his youth, which
were great. The author of a dissertation on the B-oyal Society
of Sciences at Upsal, published in 1789, thus mentions him as
one of its first and best members: 'His letters to the Society
while abroad, witness that few can travel so usefully. An
indefatigable curiosity directed to various important objects,
is conspicuous in all. Mathematics, astronomy, and mechanics
seem to have been his favourite sciences, and he had already
made great progress in these. Everywhere he became ac-
quainted with the most renowned mathematicians and astro-
nomers, as Flamstead,^*^ Delahire,^^ Varignon,^" &c. This pur-
suit of knowledge was also united with a constant zeal to
benefit his country. No sooner was he informed of any useful
discovery, than he was solicitous to render it beneficial to
Sweden, by purchase, or sending home models. When a good
book was published, he not only gave immediate notice of it,
but contrived to procure it for the library of the University.'-J-
"That Swedenborg, on his return, was honoured by fre-
quent conversations with Charles XII,^ may well be believed
by all who knew the real character of that King : he was not
a mere warrior, but fond of useful sciences, though impeded
* See also Vol. I, p. 150.
f See Documents 40 to 45.
27*
420 TESTIMONY OF CONTEMPORARIES. [Doc. 253.
in promoting them by a long unremitting warfare, which was
indeed, after the defeat at Pultowa, a necessary struggle for
the independence of his country. He had also acquired some
knowledge of the Mathematics, and used, at leisure hours, to
amuse himself and his officers with the solution of problems.
"Swedenborg composed an Algebra in the Swedish language,*
published in 1718. His Regnuni Minerale,-\- which he mentions,
is well known, and may be seen in the Library of Philadelphia.
The office of Counsellor [Assessor] in the Metallic College
[College of Mines] was conferred on him by King Charles, as
a reward for knowledge acquired by the labours of youth, and
a means of making it very beneficial to the nation::}: that
Board having inspection over the mines and metallic works,
so important in that country, and being a constitutional de-
partment of the government.
"Swedenborg asserts with truth, that he was in favour with
the royal family, and generally respected by the highest classes.
This was due to his learning and excellence of character. The
then queen, Louisa Ulrica," sister of Frederic, the celebrated
King of Prussia, had extraordinary talents and literary acquire-
ments. She patronized the arts and sciences in Sweden. Her
large and excellent library, which I have seen, employed much
of her time. Gustavus,^^ her son, then hereditary prince, after-
wards king, was distinguished by his talents and his promotion
of the sciences, both useful and ornamental. The prelates and
others of the clergy, many of whom were his relatives and
friends, honoured him on the same ground, being themselves
scholars and well-bred persons. He could therefore assure
his friend that he was in no danger of persecution; besides,
the National Church has never been severe ;§ and his works
were at that time in the Latin language, beyond the reach of
the common people. I must, however, observe, that but few
paid him this respect on account of his fellowship with angels.
Some rather considered his theological theories as imbecilities;
* See Document 76, Vol. I, p. 290.
■f See Vol. II, p. 5, footnote 2.
i Civ. Document 144, Vol. I, p. 403.
§ Document 245, containing Swedenborg's Controversy with the Con-
Bistory of Gotteuburg gives a different view.
Doc. 253.J HIS CONVERSATION WITH tiWEDENBOllijr. 421
the author above-mentioned * so candid in his eulogium, laments,
nevertheless, the striking contrast between the Alfjehra and
the visions of the Nevyr Jerusalem.
"Swedenborg states properly his rank of nobility. He had
the common degree; and was not, as many in America style
liim, a baron; which title denotes the second class of noble-
men; the first among the three classes being counts."
B.
COLLIN'S CONVERSATION WITH SWEDENBORG.
"In the course of my education at the Uni-
versity of Upsal, I had free access to its excellent library,
which, by its own revenue and by donations, receives con-
tinually one or more copies of every interesting new book.
There I perused the theological treatises of Swedenborg, pub-
lished in the year 1765; among them Arcana Codestia, De Coelo
tt Inferno, &c. In that year I went to reside in Stockholm,
and continued partly in that city, and partly m its vicinity,
for nearly three years. During that time, Swedenborg was a
great object of public attention in this metropohs, and his
extraordinary character was a frequent topic of discussion. He
resided at his house in the southern suburbs, which was in a
pleasant situation, neat and convenient, with a spacious garden
and otlier appendages. There he received company. Not
seldom he also appeared in public, and mixed in private
societies; therefore sufficient opportunities were given to make
observations on him. I collected much information from several
respectable persons who had conversed with him; which was
the more easy, as I lived the whole time, as private tutor, in
the family of Dr. Celsius,^" a gentleman of distinguished talents,
who afterwards became Bishop of Scania: he and many of the
eminent persons that frequented his house knew Swedenborg
well.
"In the summer of 1766, I waited on him at his house;
introducing myself, with an apology for the freedom I took;
* That is, the author of a "Dissertation on the Royal Society of Sciences
at Upsal."
422 TESTIMONY OF CONTEMPORARIES. [Doc. 253.
assuring him that it was not in the least from youthful pre-
sumption, (I was then twenty,) but from a strong desire of
conversing with a character so celebrated. He received me
very kindly. It being early in the afternoon, delicate coffee,
without eatables, was served^ agreeably to the Swedish custom:
he was also, like pensive men in general, fond of this beverage.
We conversed for nearly three hours ; principally on the nature
of human souls, and their states in the invisible world; dis-
cussing the principal theories of psychology, by various authors ;
among them the celebrated Dr. Wallerius,^"'' late Professor of
Natural Theology at Upsal. He asserted positively, as he often
does in his works, that he had intercourse with spirits of de-
ceased persons. I presumed, therefore, to request of him as
a great favour, to procure me an interview with my brother,
who had departed this life a few months before, a young clergy-
man officiating in Stockholm, and esteemed for his devotion,
erudition, and virtue. He answered, that God having for wise
and good purposes separated the world of spirits from ours, a
communication is never granted without cogent reasons; and
asked what my motives were. I confessed that I had none
besides gratifying brotherly affection, and an ardent wish to
explore scenes so sublime and interesting to a serious mind.
He replied, that my motives were good, but not sufficient; that
if any important spiritual or temporal concern of mine had
been the case^ he would then have solicited permission from
those angels who regulate such matters.* He showed me the
* Here the Editors of the New Church Repository published in Phila-
delphia in 1817, appended a note as follows: — "Although as to substance
there can be no doubt of the correctness of Mr. Collin's memory, yet with
due deference to that respectable gentleman, we cannot but remark, that
we are of opinion he must have misapprehended one of Swedenborg's ex-
pressions. "We allude to that which is expressed by Mr. Oollhi in the
following words: '■That if any important spiritual or temporal concern of
mine had been the case, he would then have solicited permission from those
angels who regulate such matters.^ Now, as far as we are acquainted with
the writings of Swedenborg, we have no recollection of his ever having in-
culcated the idea, that apphcation for any favour, natural or supernatural,
should be made to angels, but to the Lord alone. We cannot, therefore,
but conclude, that the declaration was either misunderstood, or mis-remem-
Doc. 253.] SWEDENBORG'S EXTERNAL APPEARANCE. 423
garden. It had an agreeable building; a wing of which was
a kind of temple, to wliich he often retired for contemplation;
for wliich its peculiar structure, and dim religious light were
suitable."*
C.
COLLIN'S DESCRIPTION OJP SWEDENBORO'S EXTERNAL APPEARANCE.
In a letter addressed by Mr. Collin to the Rev. John Har-
gi-ove,-{- of Baltimore, dated Philadelphia, March IG, 1801,
which was lately found among the papers of Mr. Hargrove
after his decease, Mr. Collin states respecting Swedenborg as
follows: —
"Swedenborg was universally esteemed for his various eru-
dition in mathematics, mineralogy, &c., and for his probity,
benevolence, and general virtue. Being very old when I saw
liim, he was thin and pale; but still retained traces of beauty,
and had something very pleasing in his physiognomy, and a
dignity in his tall and erect stature. On my requesting his
bered." Upon which Dr. Collin, in a letter to the Editors, gave the follow-
ing explanation: —
"Gentlemen,
"Permit me to explain the following words in my conver-
sation with Swedenborg: 'That if any important spiritual or temporal
concern of mine had been the case, he would then have solicited permission
from those angels who regulate such matters.' This answer to me is cor-
rectly translated from the Swedish. It does not imply, as you apprehend,
any worship of angels, but only a request to them, as agents, by Divine
commandment. Christians have generally believed such agency, as appears
from the Bible and ecclesiastical history. Many persons, not chargeable
with credulity, have ascribed to them influence on the human mind, and
aid in dangers, when human means and other causes were incompetent,
though this agency was not seen, heard, or felt by the bodily organs.
Swedenborg did, indeed, assort a very famihar intercourse with them, but
not any sort of adoration.
"Nicholas Collin."
* Mr. Collin means by this structure what is known as Swedenborg'a
summer-house which is preserved at the present time, and is officially de-
scribed in Document 140, no. 6, under the heads fourthly and fifthly.
f The Rev. John Hargrove was the fiist New Church ftlinister in
America.
424 TESTIMONY OF CON TEMP OU ARIES. [Doc. 254.
aid in procuring an interview with a brother lately deceased,
lie answered very properly, that the partition-wall between this
and the other world could not be opened without some im-
portant cause, and not to gratify mere curiosity. When I come
to Baltimore, sometime this spring, I shall tell you more.
"I am, &c.
"Nicholas Collin."
DOCUMENT 254.
DR. BEYER'S^' TESTIMONY.
In addition to Dr. Beyer's testimony concerning Sweden-
borg in Document 222, and in A, C, and of Docu-
ment 245, to which we refer the reader, we are able to
add the following letter which the Doctor wrote to C. F. Norden-
skold^" in 1776, and to which we referred in Vol. I, p. 68. In
this letter he gives an independent account of the Lord's ap-
pearance before Swedenborg, at the time when he entered
upon his mission.
"DR. SEVER^'^ TO G. F. NORDENSKOLD.^"*
"Well-born Sir,
(1) ^'The desire expressed in your very welcome
letter of the 7th inst., that the writings [of Swedenborg] which
are mentioned therein, should first be made generally access-
ible to the public at large by publication [in Swedish], agrees
in every respect with the thoughts and wishes I have enter-
* A copy of this letter was discovered by Dr. A. Kahl in 1842 among
the papers of Major Gyllenhaal, a disciple of Swedenborg, who died in
1840. This copy the Doctor kindly presented to the Editor of these docu-
ments in 1870. A copy of tliis letter Dr. Kahl sent in 1842 to Dr. Im. Tafel
who published the Swedish text with a German translation in Part IV of
his "Documents concerning Swedenborg," printed in 1845. The above is
the first English truublatiou of this document.
Doc. 254.] DR. BEYER'S TESTIMONY. 425
tainecl on this subject for a long time.* In accordance with
your wishes I have made arrangements that a clean copy
should be written out of the "iVora Hicrosolyma et ejus doc-
trinct ccdestis" and for this purpose [have engaged the services]
of Mr. Olisch, of the clearing-house, who is well known to
Captain Iben. Afterwards I shall see that the treatise De
Coelo et Inferno is intelligibly translated, carefully examined,
and wi'itten out for the printer; even as I, God willing, and
if no other work prevent, shall undertake the translation of
the work De Amore ConjugiaU et Scortatorio, one of the most
difl&cult to translate into Swedish. The Index-f will still occupy
me for some time ; for I shall have to revise and complete it.
It seems to me also that first of all a short epitome in the
form of a catechism ought to be printed. Captain Iben will
show you a little work of tliat kind entitled: 'A Short Com-
pendium of the True Christian Doctrine and Worship;' and
it is worthy of remark that a clean copy of this work was
sent by Mr. Habicht, a member of the town-council, at his
own request, to Lilienstrale, the Chancellor of Justice, during
his last visit to Gottenburg. This copy was handed by the
Chancellor of Justice to His Royal Majesty,'''* who received it
graciously and said, 'This will be a pleasant study for my
mother.' "
(2) "A noble work would be accomplished if, while we are
engaged here in translating and writing out clean copies for
the press, copies were taken in Stockholm of [Swedenborg's]
explanations of the remaining books of the Word; these ex-
planations are of the same calibre and of the same value as
the published 'Arcana Coelestia;' besides, they are carefully
bound, and not scattered about in the box [where they are
kept] like the other; two years, however, will be required for
copying them. The cause also would be encouraged in many
places, and an interest would be excited among many persons,
so as to induce them to take a vigorous part in our under-
* Mr. Nordenskold had confeiTcd with Dr. Beyer about the piibhcation
of some of Swedenborg's writings in the Swedish language.
f Dr. Beyer's Index to Swedenborg's theological writings; see Note 22,
Vol. I, p. 626.
426 TESTIMONY OF CONTEMPORARIES. [Doc. 254.
taking, if it were countenanced by those high in authority,
and especially if his Excellency Senator von Hopken would
let us know his heart's opinion on this subject. Wherefore I
can scarcely express how very much I desire that you should
soon be received into his confidence, and hear what hope he
holds out; and whether he advises us to go on, or to hold
back. He knows the works very well, so that it is not ne-
cessary for you to present the subject formally to him.
(3) "The information respecting the Lord's personal ap-
pearance before the Assessor, who saw Him, in imperial purple
and in majestic light, seated near his bed, while He gave
Assessor Swedenborg his commission, I had from his own lips
at a dinner-party in the house of Dr. Rosen,*^ where I saw
the old gentleman for the' first time. I remember that I asked
him, how long this lasted; whereupon he answered, About a
quarter of an hour: also, whether the strong light did not affect
his eyes; when he said. No.
(4) "It would be very desirable indeed, as you have inti-
mated, to collect anecdotes respecting him. They might be
got together, if every one would note down, what he knows
for certain. In connection with the occasion mentioned above,
when the Lord in a miraculous manner opened the interiors
of His servant, and thus the sight of his spirit into the other
world, I may mention here that this opening did not take place
completely at once, but gradually. Something on this subject
in general may be found in the Work De Amore Conjugiali
et Scortatorio, no. 39. A preparation had to precede; and
what the nature of this was, he gave us to understand very
clearly in a memorandum ('pro memoria) which he addressed
to me in 1767,* where he says, 'When heaven was first opened
to me, I had to study the Hebrew language, as well as the
correspondences in which the whole Bible is written ; by which
I was led to read through God's Word many times ; and since
God's Word is the source whence all theology is taken, I was
thereby enabled to receive instruction from the Lord, who is
the Word.' It was not consequently in the year 1743 (which
is not written by a mistake, but agrees with all the information
* See Document 234, p. 261.
Doc. 254.] PI?. BEYER'S TESTIMONY. 427
on the subject contained in his books), that he was all at once at
home in the truths, which three or four years afterwards he col-
lected together, and was able to publish in due order in the
Arcana Coelestm, in 1749. Meanwhile he had explored and in-
structed himself in natural things, and afterwards in spiritual
things in a rational manner. He was thus occupied until the
year 1745, according to the enlightenment in which he was at
that time on such things (cfr. the work De Infiuxu or Commercia
animw et corporis, no. 20). For this reason the work De Cultu
et Amore Dei, is not of importance in respect to theological doc-
trine; but in respect to natural truths it contains many beauti-
ful and profound thoughts. On the subject of God, and love
and wisdom, on the Son, the person of Adam, the sources of
life, and imputation, he expressed himself quite differently after
he had received instruction from the Lord in the above manner;
wherefore the above work is never cited in the other works.
I never succeeded in reading the Regnmn Animale; but there
seems to me good ground for supposing that hypotheses and
fallacies in that work will disappear when they are properly
examined. Besides, on hypotheses he writes in the work
Sapietitia angdica de Amore et Sapientia, no. 303; he also
expresses himself in many places in the more recent books, on
fallacies, the perception of effects fi'om their causes, and the
deduction of causes from their effects, so that I cannot but
think, that if there were important mistakes, he would not
have failed to warn his readers against his former writings.
You would, nevertheless, oblige me very much by pointing out
some of these mistakes.
(5) "In respect to the historical accounts in Genesis, men-
tioned in your esteemed letter, they are of two kinds. The first
kind which occurs in the first seven, and even to the twelfth
chapter, sounds like history, yet is not history; but is written
in imitation of it. All that follows afterwards is real history,
and has actually taken place, as it is there recorded (cfr. Ar-
cana Codestia, uos. 1401 to 1403). History does not constitute
one of the chief pui'poses of the Word ; the interior and spiri-
tual sense, which is holiness itself, and which in every least
particular has reference to the Lord and His kingdom in
heaven and in the church, is the chief thing (cfr. Arcana Coe-
428 TESTIMONY OF CON TEMPORARIES. [Doc. 254.
lestia, nos. 3880, 549, 3993). For the sake of that sense, and
in order that there may be au exact correspondence, each
word is used in a natural sense, and for this purpose also, the
occurrences mentioned took place naturally. In this respect
it is a general rule that each word is significative and each
thing representative. The result is that many things in the
Word considered in themselves and in a merely natural sense,
appear partly to be of no value or of little account, partly to
be not very modest, partly to be full of contradictions, and
partly to be nonsensical ; when yet it is indispensable that they
should be so on account of the interior sense. No other book
can be compared with the Sacred Scripture. That the Word
in the original text could not be otherwise than it is, may be
easily inferred from what we read in Heaven and Hell, no. 254,
Arcana CMestia, nos. 3039, 7055. None of those who penned
the Divine writings knew the science of correspondences, except
Moses, Avho was educated in the learning of the Egyptians.
Nor was it at all necessary that they should understand it,
since the Lord Himself through an angel dictated each word
to them. That science was entirely extinguished with every
Jew, and did not exist in the least with the evangelists. All
the occurrences which they wrote, they naturally had to inquire
about and to collect, but when they began writing the gospels,
every least particular of what they wrote was from the Spirit of
the Lord's mouth, without their knowing anything about it
themselves, or paying the least attention to it. The history
contained in the gospels is of the same kind as the true Bibli-
cal history of which I spoke above; that is, it is not for the
sake of the history related in the natural sense, but for the
sake of the Lord and His kingdom, which in a continuous
series is treated of in the spiritual sense ; different in one gospel
from what it is in another; for the series of spiritual things
are manifold and innumerable, as appears among other things
from the difference in the genealogical records in many places,
and also in the genealogical accounts furnished by Matthew
and Luke; for by the names in the former is described the
Lord's assumption of humanity and His birth in the world;
and in the latter His second birth, or the glorification of His
humanity. There is no interior spiritual sense in the 'Acts of the
Doc. 254.] DB. BEYER'S TESTIMONY. 429
Apostles,' the nature and (quality of which is described above
(with the exception of the Lord's own words quoted therein) ; for
they describe merely natural occurrences, without any higher
signification. The Book of Job was written at the time of the
Ancient Church by mere correspondences, and therefore does
not contain a real history; it must therefore be understood
according to its interior meaning, yet that meaning is
not in a connected series (see 'Arcana Cadestia/ no. 2G22,
'White Horse,' no. 16). The meaning of the jots and tittles
may be seen in the work, on 'Heaven and Hell,' no. 260
(cfr. also 'Arcana Ccolestia, no. 9198).
(6) "Swedenborg's Latin translation of the Book of Reve-
lation can be fully depended upon, for he knew what the genuine
reading was, viz. from the connection of the internal sense.
BengeP^^ depends upon his critical knowledge of various read-
ings, which may be turned in any direction. Swedenborg has
generally clung to the received text, but not always; but he
has not followed Bengel's edition. May we soon be in possession
of the whole theological work of the old gentleman! With
affectionate respect, 1 remain
"Your humljle servant,
"G. A. Beyer.
"Gottenburg, March 23, 1776."
DOCUMENT 255.
GENERAL CHRISTIAN TUXEN'S'"^ TESTIMONY*
1. A report having been circulated, that the late Queen-
Dowager of Sweden, Louisa Ulrica, had given Assessor Sweden-
borg a commission to speak with her deceased brother the
Prince of Prussia; I inquired (says the General) of a certain
minister ,•{- a nobleman of great learning, who for several years
past had honoured me with his intimate friendship, whether
he had heard any thing of this report, and what kind of person
Swedenborg was, and what character he bore. He answered
me, that the report was not ill-founded ; that it had been com-
municated by all the foreign ministers in Stockholm to their
respective courts; that Swedenborg from his youth was acknow-
ledged to be one of the most learned men in Europe, parti-
* Gen. Tuxen wrote his testimony in the Danish lan^age, and for-
warded it on May 8, 1790 to Augustus Nordenskold^s (see Introduction to
Document 252), by whom an Enghsh translation was published in the Ajjpendix
to the "New Jeru^lem Magazine" for 1790, pages 257 to 265. The whole
of this document was inserted by Dr. Tafel in his German edition of the
"Swedenborg Documents," yet only a portion of it was introduced into the
English editions of these documents pubhshed in England and America.
For the sake of convenient reference this document has been divided by the
Editor into numbered paragraphs.
The documentaiy value of Gen. Tuxen's testimony is somewhat impaired,
on account of our not having access to the Danish original, but only to the
English translation prepared through the agency of Augustus Nordenskold,
whose character as a faithful witness we were obhged to impeach in Notes
27 and 35 of Volume I, to wliich notes we shall have occasion to refer the
reader in no. 18 of this Document.
-j- From no. 22 of this Document we learn that this nobleman was
Baron Carl Frederic von Hopken (see Note 134, Vol. I), a younger brother
of Count A. von Hopken.^s
Doc. 255.] GENERAL TUXEN'S TESTIMONY. 431
cularly in mineralogy ; but added, at the same time, that since
he had, during the last twenty-seven years of his life, given
himself up to the study of theology, it was thought by many,
that, as he pretended that he could speak with the dead, his
understanding was deranged.
2. As I lived at Elsinore, I also heard several other things
concerning him ; that he often passed the Sound in his travels
to and from Amsterdam and London ; and in what manner he
had answered his landlord who kept the sign of Charles XII,
who, on asking him how that king fared in the other world,
replied that he retained the same sentiments and conduct in
the world of spirits as he had done in this world (see Note 3).
3. I have heard also the following anecdote from a
very respectable friend, who was a witness of it, viz.: That
himself, together with the other officers of the custom-house
at the Sound, had been invited by the Swedish consul,
Mr. Kryger, to dine in the company of Swedenborg, whom
many of the first people in town (also purposely invited) wished
to see and know. All being seated at table, and none of them
taking the liberty of addressing Swedenborg, who was likewise
silent, the Swedish consul thought it incumbent on him to break
silence, for which purpose he took the occasion of the death
of the Danish King, Christian VI [Frederic V?],* which had
happened the preceding year, to inquire of Swedenborg, as he
could see and speak with the dead, whether he had also seen
Christian VI [Frederic V?] since his decease. To this Sweden-
borg replied in the affirmative; adding, that when he saw him
the first time, he was accompanied by a bishop, or some other
prelate, who humbly begged the king's pardon for the many
errors into which he had led him by his counsels. A son of
the said deceased prelate happened to be present at the table ;
* Gen. Tuxen evidently meant here King Frederic V, the son of Chris-
tian VI; for Christian VI died in 1746, fourteen years before it was gene-
rally known in Sweden that Swedenborg had intercourse with the inhabitants
of the spiritual world (see Document 249, A, footnote); while Frederic V
died January 14, 1766. It must be remembered here that Gen. Tuxen was
seventy-seven years of age, when he %\Totc his testimony about Swedenborg;
that therefore his memoiy of dates and persons was then already weakened.
Compare also no. 6, where he speaks of "'the lately deceased King Frederic V."
432 TESTIMONY OF CONTEMPORARIES. [Doc. 255.
the consul, Mr. Kryger, therefore fearing that Swedenborg
might say something further to the disadvantage of the father,
interrupted him, saying, Sir, this is his son! Swedenborg re-
plied, It may be, but what I am saying is true.
4. This and other relations induced me a few years after-
wards to solicit the Swedish consul, Mr. Rahling, to acquaint
me the next time Swedenborg came to Elsinore; he soon after-
wards informed me, by means of his nephew, Mr. Beyer, that
Swedenborg was then at his house at dinner, together with
the captain who brought him over, and desired I would make
great haste, as the wind proved favourable, and they were on
the point of embarking. I made all possible haste, and on
entering the house, I addressed the Assessor as being an in-
timate friend of the consul's, who came on purpose to have
the honour of the acquaintance of so celebrated and learned
a man as himself; and I requested his permission to ask him
a few questions. To this he civilly and mildly answered, "Ask
what you please; I will answer all in truth." My first question
was, Whether the relation, reported as having passed between
himself and the Queen in Stockholm, was true? He answered;
Tell me in what manner you have heard it related, and I will
tell you what part of it is true or otherwise. I replied, that
as I saw he was on the point of going on board the vessel, I
supposed there was no time to lose, and therefore desired he
would have the kindness to relate the affair to me. He con-
sented, and told it me in the same manner as I had been in-
formed of it before by means of letters from people of credit;
adding, however, the following circumstances:
[The particulars related by Gen. Tuxen respecting what
had passed between Swedenborg and the Queen will be found
in Document 274, A.]
5. In the course of further conversation on the prin-
ciples of religion advocated and explained by him, I took
an opportunity of asking him, How a man, who was confident
that he was serious in his duty towards God and his neighbour,
could be certain whether he was in the right road to salvation
or not? I was answered. That this was very easy; and that
such a man need only examine himself and his own thoughts
according to the Ten Commandments; as, for instance, whether
Doc. 255.J GEXERAL TUXEN'S TESTIMONY. 433
he loves and fears God; whetlier he is happy in seeing the
welfare of others, and does not envy them; whether, on having
received a great injury from others, which may have excited
him to anger and revenge, he afterwards changes his senti-
ments, because God has said, that vengeance belongs to him,
and so on ; then he may rest assured, that he is on the
road to heaven; but when he discovers himself to be ac-
tuated by contrary sentiments, on the road to hell. This led
me to think of myself as well as of others.
G. I also asked him. Whether he had seen the lately de-
ceased King Frederic V., adding, that although some human
frailty or other might be attributed to him, yet I had certain
hopes that he was happy? His answer Avas, "Yes; I have
seen him, and 1 know that he is very happy, and not only he,
but likewise all the kings of the house of Oldenburg, who are
all associated together. This is not the happy case with our
Swedish kings, some of whom are not so well off." This he
said in the presence of the consul and the Swedish captain
with whom he sailed.
7. He added further: "In the world of spirits I have not
seen any one so splendidly served and waited on, as the de-
ceased Empress Elizabeth of Russia."* As I expressed much
astonishment at this, he continued, "I could also tell you the
reason, which few would surmise; viz. That with all her
faults she had a good heart, and, with her neglect or indiffe-
rence, a certain consideration which induced her purposely to
postpone signing many edicts and papers that were from time
to time presented to her, for which reason they multiplied to
such a degree, that at last she could not examine or peruse
them, but was obliged to believe the representations of the
ministers, and sign as many as possible ; after which she would
retire into her closet, fall on her knees, and beg forgiveness
of God if she had, against her will, signed anything that was
wrong."-}- When this conversation was ended, Swedenborg in
a friendly and civil manner took leave, and went on board.
* She died .lunuary 5. 1772. Coiiconiiiig her see tlie "Spiritual Diary,"
no. 6027, as printed by G. E. Klcniming in the Appendix to ''Sweden-
borg's Dromniar," pp. 66 to 70.
f Compare also Document 5, no. 19 (Vol. 1, p. 38).
28
434 TESTIMONY OF CONTEMPORARIES. [Doc. 255.
8. Some time afterwards I was informed tliat he had re-
turned by way of Gottenhurg to Stockhohn, and as I had ac-
cidentally heard that the Consistory had begun to examine
into a letter written by him to a doctor of divinity at the
College (Dr. Beyer), which was declared by the Dean (Dr. Eke-
bom) to be heretical, I endeavoured to obtain the extracts of
the Minutes that were printed, and which were to prove the
doctrine of Swedenborg to be erroneous; but these extracts
aimed chiefly at blackening the character of Dr. Beyer and a
learned Dr. Rosen. I therefore wrote to Swedenborg, and re-
quested him to inform me concerning these transactions, and
received a letter from him in answer, an attested copy of which
is hereunto annexed.*
9. Some time afterwards, I learned that Swedenborg, who
was on his last journey to Amsterdam and London,-]' had been
detained for four days by a contrary wind on board a Swedish
ship, anchored a few miles from Elsinore. I therefore took a
boat and went off to see him ; on my inquiring whether As-
sessor Swedenborg was on board, the captain answered in the
affirmative, bade me welcome, and opened the cabin-door, which,
as soon as I entered, he shut after me.
10. I found the Assessor seated in undress, his elbows on
the table, his hands supporting his face, which was turned
towards the door, his eyes open, and much elevated. I was
so imprudent as immediately to address him, expressing my
happiness at seeing and speaking with him. At this he re-
covered himself (for he had really been in a trance or ecstasy,
as his posture evinced), and rising with some confusion, advanced
a few steps from the table in singular and visible uncertainty,
expressed by his countenance and hands, from which, however,
he soon recovered, bidding me welcome, and asking me whence
I came. I answered that, as I had heard he was on board a
Swedish ship lying below the Koll, I was come to invite him
* This letter constitutes Document 245, W (p. 371). In his letter to
the King (p. 374) Swedenborg declares that the first information about
the printed Minutes of the Gottenburg Consistory was received by liim
from Gen. Tuxen.
■j- Swedenborg left Stockholm for Amsterdam towards the close of
July 1770; see Document 245, Y and AA.
Doc. 255.] GENERAL TUXEN'S TESTIMONY. 435
on the part of my wife and myself, to favour us with his com-
pany at our house. To tliis he inniiediately consented, puUing
off his gown and slippers, putting on clean linen, and dressing
himself as hriskly and alertly as a young man of one-and-
twenty. He told the captain where he was to he found, if the
wind became favourable, and accompanied me to Elsinore.
11. Here my wife, who was then indisposed, was waiting
to welcome him, and to request him to excuse us if our house
should in any respect fall short of our wishes to entertain him,
adding, that she had for these thirty years past been afllicted
with a violent hysterical disease, which occasioned her much
pain and uneasiness. He very politely kissed her hand, and
answered. Oh dear! of this we will not speak; only acquiesce
in the will of God ; it will pass away, and you will again attain
the same health and beauty as when you were fifteen years of
age. I do not recollect what she or I answered to this; but
I remarked that in answer to us he replied. Yes, in a few
weeks ; from which I concluded, that diseases, which have their
foundation in the mind, and are maintained by the infirmities
and pains of the body, do not leave man immediately on the
separation of the body.
12. We then conversed on the various kinds of pain my
wife had suffered. Afterwards he said, among other things,
that for twelve years past he had been afflicted with a very
weak stomach, and during that time had scarcely taken any
other food than coffee and biscuits.
13. I do not recollect on what occasion he told me that
the King had issued a circular letter to all the Consistories
in Sweden, requesting them to send a statement of their
grounds of complaint against Swedenborg's writings and ex-
planations in religion; and that the King the last time he
spoke with him on the subject, familiarly laid his hand on his
shoulder and said. They will not make any reply to me al-
though I have demanded their explicit answers.*
14. Nor do I remember on what occasion we w^ere con-
versing on certain passages in his writings, when I produced
some of them, and in searching we found the letter which he
* Compare Document 6, no. 37 ^Vol. 1, p. 72).
436 TESTIMONY OF CONTEMPORARIES. [Doc. 255.
had written to a learned friend in England, [the late Rev.
T. Hartley,] which begins, I think, with these words: "I was
born in Stockholm, 1689."* Here he told me he was not born
in that year, as mentioned, but in the preceding one. And
on my asking him whether this was a fault in the printing, he
answered: "No; but the reason was this: You may remember
in reading my writings, to have seen it mentioned in many
places, that every figure or number in the spiritual sense has
a certain correspondence or signification annexed;" and he
added, that when he had first put the true year in that letter,
an angel present told him, that he should wTite the year now
printed as much more suitable to himself than the other; and
you know, said the angel, that with us time or space are no-
thing: "for this reason it was," continued he, "that I wrote it."-j-
15. On my observing here, that it was impossible for me
to remove time and space from my thoughts in reading his
writings, he answered, ^Hhat 1 easily believe; it also took me
some time before I could do it; but I will show and teach you
in what manner it may be done." Hereupon he entered upon
a very ample and rational explanation, but was interrupted
by a person coming from the Swedish merchant to invite him
to dinner ; as we went out I had no opportunity of conversing
with him till he returned from his visit.
16. Being then together, in company with my wife, my now
deceased daughter, and three or four young ladies, my relations,
* See Document 2 (Vol. I, p. 7).
f Dr. Immanuel Tafel says in this connection in the Gennan edition of
the "Swedenborg Documents," p. 40: "The accuracy of this statement of
the General, which he wrote long after the occurrence had taken place, was
questionedby a critic in the 'Intellectual Repository,' London, 1833 (p. 497 etseq.);
yet it is worthy of being taken into consideration, whether the number 1689
is not really more correct ; since, if Swedenborg was born in the year which
is written 1688, he was actually bom in the 1689th year after Christ; for
have we not been in the nineteenth centuiy, ever since the figure 1800 has
been used? It appears, however, from the memorable relations in tlie
'Apocalypse Revealed,' that what took place with Swedenborg frequently
had a representative meaning ; in that work also peculiai' stress is laid upon
the number three and a half. Why then could not this have been the case
with the year of Swedenborg's birth ?" Compai-e also Document 4 (Vol. I,
p. 14).
Doc. 255.] GENERAL TUXEN'S TESTIMONY. 437
he entertained them very politely and with much attention on
indififerent subjects, on favourite dogs and cats that were in
the room, which caressed him, and jumped on his knee show-
ing their little tricks.
17. During these trifling discourses mixed with singular
questions, to all of which whether they concerned this or the
other world, he obligingly answered, I mentioned once, that I
was very sorry I had no better company to amuse him, than a
sickly wife and her young girls. He replied, "And is not this
very good company? I was always partial to ladies' com-
pany. " *
18. This led me jocosely to ask him, whether he had ever
been married, or desirous of marrying. He answered, No ; but
that once in his youth he had been on the road to matrimony;
King Charles XII having recommended the famous Polhem^*
to give him his daughter. On my asking what obstacle had
prevented it, he replied: "She would not have me, as she had
promised herself to another person to whom she was more
attached." I then craved his pardon if I had been too in-
quisitive. [He answered, ask whatever question you please, I
shall answer in truth. I then inquired, whether in his youth
he could keep free from temptations with regard to the sex?
He replied, "Not altogether; in my youth I had a mistress hi
Italy.]!
19. After some little pause he cast his eyes on a harpsi-
chord, and asked whether we were lovers of music, and who
* Compare Document 4, Vol, I, p. 29.
•}- The portions in brackets for reasons which we have stated at large
in Note 27 of Volume I, we declare not to be genuine. In addition to the
reasons which we have furnished there, we adduce here the following: Ac-
cording to the EngUsh translator, who is answerable for the statement iji
brackets in the first place, Gen. Tuxen asked Swedcnborg the question at-
tributed there to him in the presence of "his own wife, his now deceased
daughter, and three or four young ladies, his relations." Now, no gentle-
man would ask such a question of anotiier gentleman in the presence of his
wife, and four or five young girls; wherefore on the grounds of morahty
and gentlemanly conduct we declare it to have been utterly imiiossible for
Gen. Tuxen to have asked this question of Swedcnborg then and there;
even as we have already proved in Note 27, that Swcdenborg's alleged
answer contains a flat contradiction.
438 TESTIMONY OF CONTEMPORARIES. [Doc. 255.
played upon it. I told him, we were all lovers of it, and that
my wife in her youth had practised it, since she had a fine
voice, perhaps better than any in Denmark, as several persons
of distinction who had heard the best singers in France, Eng-
land, and Italy, had assured her; and that my daughter also
played with pretty good taste. On this Swedenborg begged
her to play. She then performed a difficult and celebrated
sonata, of which he beat the measure with his foot as he sat
on the sofa; and when finished, he said, "Brava! very fine."
She then played another by Ruttini; and when she had played
a few minutes, he said, "this is by an Italian, but the first
was not." This finished, he said, "Brava, you play very well.
Do you not sing also?" She answered, "I sing, but have not
a very good voice, though I am fond of singing, and would
sing, if my mother would accompany me." He requested my
wife to join; to which she assented, and they sang a few Italian
duets, and some French airs, each according to her respective
taste, to which he beat time, afterwards paying many com-
pliments to my wife, on account of her taste, and fine voice,
which she had preserved notwithstanding so long an illness.
20. I took the liberty of saying to him, that since in his
writings he always declared, that at all times good and evil
spirits of the other world were present with every man, I would
make bold to ask, whether now, while my wife and daughter
were singing, there were any from the other world present with
us? To this he answered, "Yes, certainly." And on my in-
quiring who they were, and Avhether I had known them, he said,
that it was the Danish Royal Family, and he mentioned
Christian VI, Sophia Magdalena, and Frederic V, who through
his eyes and ears had seen and heard it. I do not positively
recollect whether he also mentioned the late beloved Queen
Louisa among them.
21. After this he retired, and while preparing for rest, I
took occasion when we were alone to ask him whether there
were any in Sweden who approved and took delight in his
system of theology, and whether he could mention any such to
me. To this he answered, Yes, but few; and he would willingly
mention them to me, but that probably I did not know them.
I replied. It might happen that I knew some one or other. He
Doc. 255.] GENERAL TUXEX'S TESTIMONY. 439
then named a few bishops, and some of the senators, among
others he mentioned Count Anders von Hopken,^^ the cele-
biated minister and senator, of wliom he spoke favourably.
22. As I had been so happy as to enjoy for several years
the familiar acquaintance of the younger brother of Count
Hopken, Baron Charles Frederic Hopken,^^* who was Am-
bassador of Sweden at our court, and who had been in tlie
like capacity at Constantinople, and who was, moreover, a very
coui'teous and agreeable nobleman. I embraced an opportunity,
after the death of Swedenborg, of writing to his eminent
brother, and of putting several questions to him, which he did
not directly answer, yet very politely sent me the letters here-
unto subjoined;* all which are attested copies. They give a
faithful account of our late benefactor, and indeed not only ot
ours, but that of all mankind, if they are seriously solicitous
about their future state after death. For my part, I thank
our Lord, the God of He^fven, that I have been acquainted
with this great man and his writings. I esteem this as the
greatest blessing I have ever experienced in my life, and I
hope I shall profit by them in working out my salvation.
23. My valued guest afterwards took liis coffee with a few
biscuits, and I accompanied him on board the vesseh Here
he took leave of me for the last time in a very affectionate
manner, and I hope I shall in the other life testify to him my
grateful heart.
Tins, to the best of my recollection, is all that passed be-
tween us, and of which my dear friend [Augustus Norden-
skold''^] may print whatever he pleases, and leave out what he
thinks of less consequence or use, and he may rest assured 1
shall always regard it as an honour and happiness to be
His most obliged friend and servant,
Chbistian Tuxen.^"^
Elsinore, May 4, 1790.
* These letters are contained in Document 252, A to E.
440 TESTIMONY OF GONTEMP OB ARIES. [Doc. 255.
24. In a postscript General Tuxen makes the follo\7ing
additional statement: I once asked the late Assessor whether
there were any, and how great a number of persons whom he
knew in this world, to favour his doctrine ? He answered, Not
many yet, that he knew of, yet he might compute their number
at perhaps fifty or thereabouts; and in proportion the same
number in the world of spirits.
To the testimony collected concerning Swedenborg in
Sweden must be added the narratives of Sandels, Robsahm,
and the two Nordenskolds, which are included among the
"General Biographical Notices" given in Section I; where they
figure respectively as Documents 4, 5, and 6. To these we
beg to refer the reader.
B.
TESTIMONY COLLECTED IN HOLLAND.
DOCUMENT 256.
TESTIMONY OF JOHN CHRISTIAN CUNO.^^^
(DAVID PAULUS AB INDAGINE.)
INTnODVCTION.
This important testimony is contained in one of the four
folio MS. volumes which are preserved in the State Library
of Brussels under the title: Joli. Christian Cuno's eifjenlu'indige
Lehensheschreihung (John Christian Cuno's Autobiography).
The portion concerning Swedenborg was copied from these
volumes by Dr. Aug. Scheler, the royal librarian in Brussels,
and published in an octavo volume of 172 pages under the
following title : Aufzekhnungen ernes Amsterdamer Burgers ilher
Swedenhorg (Notes of an Amsterdam citizen on Swedenborg),
Hanover, 1858. From this volume the translation of the
greater part of what follows has been prepared.
Dr. Scheler gives the following account of the original
MS. volumes: "Not very long ago one of my literary friends
in this place submitted for my examination four staunch folio
volumes bound in morocco which he had bought from a dealer
in second-hand goods for upwards of six Prussian thalers.
These volumes bore on their backs in letters of gold the
above inscription. After tui-ning over a few leaves I dis-
covered that I had before me about four thousand pages of
the MS. autobiography of a man who, although resident in
Holland, occupied a by no means enviable position in the
history of German literature as the author of a 'Messiad' in
twelve cantos (Amsterdam, 1762), and also of many poems,
442 TESTIMONY OF CONTEMPORARIES. [Doc. 256.
mostly of an ecclesiastical nature; of the same Cuno in fact
concerning whom some notices may be found in Stosch's
'Neuem gelelirten Euroim' (The New learned Europe), Vol. XVI,
pp. 980 to 1031; and also in Jorden's 'Lexicon deutscher
Dichter und Prosaisten' (Lexicon of German Poets and Prose-
writers), Vol. V, pp. 838 to 840. I found his name also
mentioned in the French biographical collections, yet with
errors in their treatment of him, which they probably derived
from German sources.
"At first I did not feel much interested in reading four
thousand folio pages on a man who is scarcely known by name
to the great public acquainted with literature, and who moved
during the greater part of his life in the sphere of commerce,
and indeed of a sea-port removed from the current of thought
of the German fatherland; my hope also was but slight of
meeting there with anything of interest to the history of
literature. Very soon, however, I felt attracted, partly by
the moral dissertations and theological disquisitions, both in
prose and poetry, which abounded in the volumes, and partly
by the vigorous and ever honourable character of the author,
and his thorough appreciation and understanding of everything
pertaining to science, art, and social interests; l)ut especially
by the chequered course of the events of his life, so that I
read nearly three-fourths of the legible and well arranged
manuscript.
"Cuno's style is often prolix and laboured, and his language
intermixed with Dutch expressions, but his account is always
elevating and attractive from his great mental activity, his
fund of knowledge and experience, and his strict morality; of
all which his pages offer vivid testimony."
Dr. Scheler afterwards gives an interesting biographical
account of Cuno, a great part of which is embodied in Note
212; and on page 16 he continues, "An episode in the year
1769, during which he was fortunate enough to associate with
Swedenborg, seemed to me of especial value, and the extract
from Cuno's Memoirs, which is given in the following pages,
will I think be generally welcomed."
Doc. 256.] C UNO'S EXPERIENCE. 443
A.
CUNO'S EXPERIENCE OF SWEDENBORO IN 1760.*
1. I must remain faithful to a promise made last year,
and begin by giving an account of the most singular saint
who has ever lived, Mr. Emanuel Swedenborg. As nothing
concerns me more in this world than the worship of God,
and as I found interspersed in the last work of that man
such strange and singular things, I was naturally impelled
by an irresistible curiosity to make the acquaintance of the
author. On reading the beginning of this book, which like
all his other works is written in Latin, and which bears the
title, "The Delights of Wisdom concerning Conjugial Love,"
after which follow "The Pleasures of Lisanity concerning Scor-
tatory Love," I could not think otherwise than that its author
was insane. Curiosity, however, induced me to read on, and
occasionally I found him uttering such thoughtful things, as I
had never before heard from academical desks and pulpits,
and which never before had entered my thoughts.
2. I submit to the judgment of my readers, what we
ought to think concerning a man, who begins his preliminary
chapter on the joys of heaven and nuptials there in these
words : "I am aware that many who read the following pages,
and the Memorable Relations annexed to the chapters, will
believe that they are fictions of the imagination ; but I protest
in truth that they are not fictions, but were truly done and
seen; not seen in any state of the mind asleep, but in a state
of full wakefulness: for it has pleased the Lord to manifest
Himself to me, and to send me to teach the things relating
to the New Church, which is meant by the New Jerusalem
in the Revelation: for which purpose he has opened the
interiors of my mind and spirit; whereby it has been granted
me to be in the spiritual world with angels, and at the same
time in the natural world with men, and this now for twenty-
five years." Such an unexpected assertion, which has never
* For the sake of convenient reference the paragraphs of this Document
have been numbered by the Editor.
444 TESTIMONY OF CONTEMPORARIES. [Doc. 256.
been made by any man before, would be sufficient to induce
any intelligent reader to throw the entire work under his
cliair.
3. When a certain scholar cotdd not understand the dark
satires of Persius, he is said to have dashed them down full
of impatience, exclaiming. "If you refuse to be understood,
you ought not to be read" (si non vis mtelligi, non debes legi).
Still we should wrong Swedenborg very much by charging
him with want of clearness. His style is very simple, clear,
and intelligible ; sometimes indeed his descriptions are so full
of details and so picturesque, that they could easily be painted,
and represented in interesting pictures. In respect to his
Latinity, it must certainly not be submitted to a critical Latin
scholar ; for it can be very easily seen that he does not wield
the pen of a Petrus Biermannus Secundus; nevertheless, he
can say everything he pleases in Latin, and be understood by
his readers. Besides, the Latinity of most of the Fathers of
the Church, and even of many theologians of the present time
when they write on theological and Biblical matters, is far
from being Ciceronian. But let me pass from words to things.
4. The Christian worship of God is subject to this sad
calamity in this world, that attacks are made upon it either
by arrogant fools who call themselves strong-minded, or by
visionaries; the latter rendering it ridiculous sometimes without
wishing to do so, but the former endeavouring to do so with
all their power. The learned Mr. Swedenborg cannot be
classed among freethinkers and enemies of the Christian
religion; for he writes with the greatest reverence for God
and His Word. He has impressed upon me the most pro-
found reverence for the adorable Saviour of the world, and
his entire system of doctrine is based upon His Divinity.
Although, on the other hand, his writings contain many evident
errors, so that he must be classed among the heretics [!], I
nevertheless cannot discover in him so very easily those motives
by wliich most heretics are carried away. Those who know
this man and desire to judge of him without prejudice, may
indeed declare him to be somewhat eccentric in liis habits
and his mode of living, yet they cannot charge him with
anything wrong or disorderly. I scarcely believe that he has
Doc. 256.] CUNO'S EXPERIENCE. 445
any enemies; at all events he could not have made tliem by
the innocent, even sainted, tenor of his life; and should he
have them, it would be impossible for them, as well as for
tlie scoffers who examine closely all modes of life different
from theii' own, to discover anything in him which they could
justly find fault with, or even calumniate. Before making his
more intimate ac(|uaintance, I inquired most particularly after
these points especially among the Swedish merchants, among
whom there was one of his countrymen, Mr. Joachim Wretmau,^^''
whom I could trust as imbued with Christianity, and a man
of intelligence.
5. My first acquaintance with him dates from November 4,
1768, when I happened to meet him in the French book-shop
of Mr. Francois Changuion. The old gentleman speaks ])oth
French and High German, yet not very readily. Besides, he
is afflicted with the natural infirmity of stuttering; yet at one
time more than at another. Our first meeting was pleasing
and sympathetic. He permitted me to call upon him at his
own house; which I did on the following Sunday, and I con-
tinued to do so almost every Sunday, after attending church
in the morning. He lodged near our old church in Calf-street
(Kiilbergasse), wliere he had engaged two comfortable rooms.
One of my fu'st questions was, whether he had no male
attendant to wait upon him in his old age, and to accompany
him on his journeys? He answered that he needed no one to
look after him, l)ecause his angel was ever with him, and
conversed and had intercourse with him. If another man had
uttered these words, he would have made me laugh; but I
never thought of laughing when this venerable man, eighty-
one years old, tokk me this ; he looked far too innocent, and
when he gazed upon me with his smiling blue eyes, which he
always did in conversing with me, it was as if truth itself
was speaking from them.
6. I often noticed with surprise how scoffers, who had
made their way into large societies where I had taken him,
and whose purpose it had been to make fun of the old gentle-
man, forgot all their laughter and their intended scoffing, and
how they stood agape and listened to the most singular things
which he like an open-hearted child told about the .spiritual
446 TESTIMONY OF CONTEMPORARIES. [Doc. 256.
world without reserve and with full confidence. It almost
seemed as if his eyes possessed the faculty of imposing silence
on every one.
7. He lived with simple burgher folks, who kept a shop
in which they sold chintz, muslin, handkerchiefs, and the
like, and who had quite a number of little children. I in-
quired of the landlady whether the old gentleman did not
require very much attention. She answered, "He scarcely
requires any; the servant has nothing else to do for him,
except in the morning to lay the fire for him in the fire-
place. Every evening be goes to bed at seven, and gets up
in the morning at eight. We do not trouble ourselves any
more about him. During the day he keeps up the fire him-
self; and on going to bed takes great care, lest the fire should
do any damage. He dresses and undresses himself alone,
and waits upon himself in every thing, so that we scarcely
know whether there is any one in the house or not. I should
like him to be with us during the rest of his hfe. My children
will miss him most; for he never goes out without bringing
them home some sweets; the little rogues also dote upon the
old gentleman so much, that they prefer him to their own
parents. I imagine, that he is very rich."
8. This last remark of the good lady must be very true;
and we may infer it from this circumstance alone that he
has published his manifold writings in England and in this
country entirely at his own expense; and has never gained a
farthing from their sale. All these writings are printed on
large and expensive paper; and yet he gives them all away.
The booksellers to whom he gives them for sale charge as
much for them as they can get. Indeed, they sell them dear
enough, as I found out by my own experience; for I had to
pay four florins and a half to the bookseller Schreuder in this
town for a copy of his Apocalyims Revelata. The bookseller
himself, however, mentioned to me that the author never de-
mands an account either from himself, or any other dealer.
I have been told that Mr. Swedenborg has a draught for
2000 ducats, at three days' sight, on the large firm of Messrs.
Hope & Co., at whose house he often dines; and that he has
not touched this sum for many months, although he daily
Doc. 256.] C UNO'S EXPERIENCE. 447
spends large sums of money on account of his latest work
[Coiijugial Love], which fills upwards ot forty sheets in large
quarto- I have heen assured that his annual income amounts
to 10,000 florins.* His capital must he considerable to yield
such interest. He told me himself that his father was Bishop
of Sweden [of Skara], but he himself superintendent [assessor]
of mines; and it is quite possible that under such circum-
stances he was able to save a good fortune; for he himself
has never expended much on his own body, and he has never
been married. How snugly he might live on such a fortune
in Stockholm, where he has a splendid palace |!] and garden.
Bat as it is, he has been travelling about for many years,
and lias lived mostly in London, and recently for nearly three
quarters of a year in Amsterdam ; and in this place at least
he has lived in a most simple style.
9. The cause of his journeys, I believe, has been exclusively,
because here and in London he had full liberty accorded to
him to print Avhatever he liked; which liberty would never
have been granted to him in his native town, and probably
nowhere else in Christendom.
10. He has himself lived very frugally. Chocolate and bis-
cuits served in his own room usually constituted his dinner;
and of this his landlord, his landlady, and the children gener-
ally received the greater part. If he had a better appetite
he went into a neighbouring restaurant in the so called "holy
way;" and this after much inquiry 1 learned from himself
only a short time before his departure. He was far from
l)eing misanthropical and obstinate. Whoever invited him to
his house was sure to have him. In addition to Messrs.
Hope & Co., who were his bankers, he sometimes dined with
his countrymen, the Messrs. Grill,"- and others. With Mr.
Wretman^'* he dined almost every Sunday; he also was his
most intimate companion.
11. AVhen I first invited Swedenborg to my house, I ex-
tended the invitation also to Mr. Wretman. I might have
invited many more; for many were anxious to make the
* Swedenborg's annual income in 1766 amounted to 5196 dalers in
coiJiicr; see Dueument 13-^'.
4'18 TESTIMONY OF GONTEMF OB ARIES. [Doc. 256.
acquaintance of so singular a guest; but, as I was not yet
suificiently acquainted with him myself, I did not venture to
invite more ; for I was continually afraid that some one W' ould
make sport of him. He was in very good spirits at my house,
and uncommonly frank and open-hearted, as I have always
found him since.
12. It was exactly on the 16th of November, 1768, when
he told me that then for the first time he had met in the
spiritual world with King Stanislaus.^^^ He had appeared
there a considerable time before,* but no one knew who he
was, although all the spirits were very anxious to find out.
Swedenborg himself, therefore, was requested to accost the
unknown person, and inquire after his name. He did so, and
as no one in the spiritual world is able to dissemble or to
keep back the truth, the King not only told him his own
name, but led him also at once to his daughter, the late
Queen of France. Should my readers be surprised at this
statement, they will become still more surprised on reading
his own writings, and the memorable relations contained
therein, where he speaks of his oral communications Avith the
Popes, Dr. Luther, Calvin, Melancthon ; yea, with the old
pagan philosophers, and those of modern times, and who
knows with how many other celebrated men.
13. It soon become known in town that I associated with
this remarkable man; and everybody troubled me to give
them an opportunity of making his acquaintance. I advised
the people to do as I had done, and to call upon him, because
he willingly conversed with every honest man. Mr. Sweden-
borg moves in the world with great tact, and knows how to
address the high, as well as the low. I should have liked
very much to introduce him into our club, because he told
me that he was fond occasionally of playing a game of Thoinbre ;
but as I knew that he did not stop anywhere after seven,
and as no High German and only very little French is spoken
in our circle, I had to give it up. For the same reason I
could not gratify the wishes of some curious ladies.
14. Once, however, at the ui-gent request of the wife of
* King: Stanislaus Tjcczinskv dii'd in 17H(i.
Doc. 25G.] C UNO'S EXPERIENCE. 449
my friend Mr. Nicolam Kouauw, I agreed to bring him to
dinner. The old gentleman consented and was prepared at
once to go. Mr. Konauw sent his carnage for us. On
presenting ourselves to Madame we found among other guests
the two Misses Hoog, who had been highly educated, and
had been introduced, beyond the common sphere of woman,
into the higher, especially the philosophical, sciences. Mr.
Swedenborg's deportment was exquisitely refined and gallant.
When dinner was announced, I offered my hand to the
hostess, and quickly our young man of eighty-one years had
put on his gloves, and presented his hand to Mademoiselle
Hoog, in doing which he looked uncommonly well. "Whenever
he was invited out, he dressed properly and becomingly
in black velvet; but ordinarily he wore a brown coat and
black trousers. I never saw him dressed otherwise than in
one of these two suits of clothes. Our old gentleman was
seated between Madame Konauw and the elder Demoiselle
Hoog, both of whom understood thoroughly well how to talk;
but they had to promise me beforehand, that, at least during
dinner, they would allow the old gentleman to eat in peace.
This promise they kept faithfully, and he seemed to enjoy very
much to be so attentively served by the ladies. This time he
displayed such a good appetite, that I was quite surprised.
They could not prevail on him to take more than three glasses
of wine, which were besides half filled with sugar, of which
he was more than ordinarily fond. During the dessert the
talking went on very freely, and it continued afterwards Avhile
we took tea and coffee, and thus uninterruptedly until seven
o'clock, when I had taken care that the carriage should be
ready to take us home. It is astonishing what a number of
questions the ladies addressed to him; all of which he answered.
I should have to write a great deal, were I inchned to write
down all these questions and answers. But one thing I shall
have to mention.
15. The conversation turned upon a certain distinguished
personage, I think an ambassador, who had died some time
ago at the Hague. "I know him" exclaimed Mr. Sweden])org,
"although I never saw him in his lite-time. As you mention
here his name d'Abricourt, 1 know him and that he left
29
450 TESTIMONY OF CONTEMP OB ABIES. [Doc. 256.
a widow. But lie has already married again in the spiritual
world, and he has now a wife for all eternity, Avho is more
perfectly in harmony with his disposition, than the one he
left behind in this world." It may easily be imagined how
many new questions this singular story caused; all of which
he answered. The ladies also were so well-bred and discreet,
as to content themselves with his answers as he gave them.
16. 1 dined with him several times afterwards at Mr.Konauw's,
and also at the house of Mr. Odon, one of his partners; and
each time we there met different ladies. To speak of all this,
hoAvever, would be too prolix; for I shall have presently to
give my readers some ideas of his writings.
17. In respect to Mr. Swedenborg's external appearance,
he is for his years a perfect wonder of health. He is of
middle stature, and although he is more than twenty years
older than I am, I should be afraid to run a race with him;
for he is as quick on his legs as the youngest man. When
I dined with him the last time at Mr. Odon's, he told
me that a new set of teeth was growing in his mouth; and
who has ever heard this of a man eighty-one years old? In
respect to his features, I would certainly have had his portrait ,
taken in order to preserve them, if an artist like Abel had I
been at hand; but I would not risk half a dozen ducats with ,
another artist, of whom I could not be so sure that he would i
produce a likeness. Still I heard from Mr. Christian Paulus j
Meyer, who is a great scientist and an intimate fi'iend of |
Mr. Konauw, that a copper engraving of Swedenborg is con- i
tained in his mineralogical work,* which is far-famed in the j
world; and this engraving is said to be very much like him. j
18.-J- Having procured access to Swedenborg for my young \
friend, Mr. Jolm Lublink, he fell in with the old gentleman's I
ideas, and acted as if he believed everything. Among other
things he mentioned that witliin the last twelve years extra- ,
ordinary changes had taken place in the Romish Church, \
especially in respect to the Jesuits. It was a matter of sur- i
prise, that the King of Portugal had caused even the Bishop
I
* See also no. 20. j
•{- See "Aufzeichnungen," &c., p. 59.
Doc. 25G.] CUNO'S EXPERIENCE. 461
of Coimbra to be hung.'" "It is not true," said the old
gentleman, "the Bishop has not been hung, or else I should
have known it; only recently I spoke concerning him with
the one lately deceased, and I rallied the pope on that case."
The young Mr. Lublink hastened at once with what he had
heard into the bookshop of Pieter Meyer, and related it
in the presence of many of us, who had congregated there
before change. Most exclaimed, "It is only too true, for
it is written in all our public papers with all the attendant
circumstances." Mr. Pieter Meyer replied, "I will take a
note of this; for it will soon appear whether it is true or
not." "Yes," said one of those present, "the old gentleman
is crazed in his head. Besides, he no longer visits the Hague,
where formerly they made so much ado about him, especially
Baron de Breteuil,^^^ the ambassador of France, who had
formerly been ambassador to the Swedish court, and who
tells everywhere such great things about this eccentric man,
because he is simple enough to believe them himself. But
now Breteuil has to be so much the more ashamed of him:
for it is known that some time ago many current rumours
related that Voltaire was dead; wherefore also everybody
IjeHeved him to be dead. On a certain day, while Sweden-
borg was dining at the French Ambassador's, the old gentle-
man appeared quite melancholy; so much so that Baron de
Breteuil asked him to tell him the reason, when he replied,
that he was frightened at the terrible state in which he had
met the late Voltaire in the spiritual world. A few days
afterwards the papers retracted the false news which they
had spread about the decease of the French poet; where-
* During the reign of Joseph II, from 1750 to 1777, Pombul, his minister,
introduced many wholesome reforms into Portugal, by which the power
of the nobility and the clergy was curtailed. In 1758 an attempt was
made on the life of the King, and this resulted in the abolition of the
order of the Jesuits, and an expulsion of its members for all time from
the country. In 1760 even the Papal nuncio was taken across the border;
and iu 1761 one of the leading Jesuits, Father IMalagrida, was executed.
The energj' with which Pombal carried out his reforms in Portugal drew
the attention of the whole of Europe to that country; and hence the
interest which was universally felt in the fate of the Bishop of Coimbra,
Coimbra being the university town of Portugal.
29*
452 TESTIMONY OF COXTEMPOBABIES. [Doc. 25G.
upon Sweclenborg quietly left the Hague, and probably will
never go there again in his life, for he would be stigmatized
there as a false prophet, an arch-dreamer, and a liar."
This arrant falsehood was most cunningly invented, and
on that account very probable, and not at all incredible; but
it was easy for me to demonstrate its falsity. "He who has
related this for the first time," I replied, "understood the art
of telling a likely falsehood better than I. It was last year
that the papers represented Voltaire as dead, and again
as living. But I can easily prove, that during the time it
was reported that Voltaire was dead, and again as having
revived, Mr. Swedenborg did not stir a foot towards the
Hague, but during the whole winter remained constantly in
Amsterdam. If any one, therefore, knows it to be true, as
he may easily know if he chooses, that during that time the
old gentleman was nowhere but in Amsterdam, he can never
believe that at that very same time he committed at the
Hague a foolish action, for which he himself and his friends
would have to blush. I can add to this, that I have seen
letters at the old gentleman's from the French and the
Swedish ambassadors inviting him to the Hague. His first
journey from here will, therefore, be to the Hague. He is
almost on the point of departing, and is waiting only for the
confinement of the Princess of Orange, when he will start on
his voyage, so that upon his return to Sweden he may tell
the Queen that he has seen the new-born Prince or Princess
of Orange. I am not at all willing to go security for the old
gentleman to the extent that everything he tells in his writings
should be believed; but I am willing to remain responsible for
this statement, that what I have just heard concerning him
is an arrant and manifest falsehood."
I do not believe that the narrator, nor perhaps the
inventor of this story, has told it any further. It was interest-
ing, however, that in a few days the papers really retracted
the statement of the Bishop of Coimbra having been hung.
The old gentleman, therefore, was at once regarded again as
a prophet.
I generally repeated to him what I had heard concerning
him. He smiled when I told him the story about Voltaire,
Doc. 256.] CUNO'S EXPERIENCE. 453
and merely said, "I have not, indeed, been at the Hague for
six months, and for many years, have not thought of anything
in connection with Voltaire, How people will lie! In respect
to the Bishop of Coimbra, other rational people besides myself
probably doubted the story. A bishop is not so easily hung;
it is, nevertheless, true, that he is a prisoner, and that I have
spoken respecting him with the late pope." I should have
spoiled everything with him, had I chosen to contradict hini
here ; and I had to treat him then, as always, like a hypochondriac.
May he relate whatever he believes to be true; for, in truth,
I know that he is too honest a man deliberately to lie; and
may he declare himself to be an extraordinary and entirely
new teacher; if he only would not teach things contradictory
to old truths, which, however, to my great sorroAV he fre-
quently does.*
19.-{- I asked Mr. Swedenborg about the dogma concerning
the restoration of all things; but this he denies in toto. The
damned remain damned, and the wicked disposition which
they bring into the spiritual world from the natural world,
not only remains as it has been, but as opportunity is afforded
in the societies to which they belong, and with which their
affections agree, they grow continually worse. They do not
even desire to become blessed, because the privilege is still
accorded to them of following their own inclinations, and of
heaping sins upon sins.
20.^ If any one desire to have an idea of Swedenborg's
looks, he -will find his portrait in his work entitled, Emanuelis
Swedeiiborgii Opera philosophica et Mineralia. Tres tomi in
folio, Dresdce et Lipske Sumptihus Frederici Hekelii, Bihlio-
polce rerjii. MDCCXXXIV; which portrait, although finished
forty years ago by the skilful engraver Bernigroth, is still
perfectly like him, especially in respect to the eyes, which
have retained their beauty, even in his old age.
214 On the 24th of April of this year [1769] he departed
for Paris with the intention of remaining there for some time,
* See Cuno's ideas about Swedonborg's writings in section B of bis
testimony.
■j- See "Aufzeichnungen," etc., p. 81.
J See "Aufzeichnungen," etc., p. 153.
454 TESTIMONY OF C0NTE3IP0BARIES. [Doc. 256.
and afterwards of going to London, whence he intends to
embark for Sweden.
I shall never forget, as long as I live, the leave which he
took of me in my own house. It seemed to me as if this
truly venerable old man (it is perhaps an inherent fault of
mine, but as long as I can remember, I have felt immoderately
drawn to little, as well as to old, children), was much more
eloquent this last time, and spoke differently from what I ever
heard him speak before. He admonished me to continue in
goodness, and to acknowledge the Lord for my God. "If it
pleases God, I shall once more come to you in Amsterdam;*
for I love you." "0 my worthy Mr. Swedenborg," I interrupted
him, "this will probably not take place in this world, for I,
at least, do not attribute to myself a long life." "This you
cannot know," he continued, "we are obliged to remain as
long in the world, as the Divine Providence and Wisdom see
fit. If any one is conjoined with the Lord, he has a foretaste
of the eternal life in this world; and if he has this, he no
longer cares so much about this transitory life. Believe me,
if I knew that the Lord would call me to Himself to-morrow,
I would summon the musicians to-day, in order to be once
more really gay in this world." In order to feel what I felt
then, you would have had to hear the old man say this in
his second childhood. This time also he looked so innocent
and so joyful out of his eyes, as I had never seen him look
before. I did not interrupt him, and w^as, as it were, dumb
with astonishment. He then saw a Bible lying on my desk,
and while I was thus gazing quietly before me, and he could
easily see the state of my mind, he took the book, and opened
it at this passage: 1 John v, 20, 21. "Head these words,"
he said, and then closed the book again, "But that you may
not forget them, I will rather put them do"wn for you;" and
in saying these words he dipped the pen into the ink in order
to write them on the leaf which is preserved here; his hand,
however, trembled, as may be seen from the figure 1. This,
however, I could not bear, wherefore I asked him in a friendly
* Dr. Scheler adds here in a footnote: "Cuno added here a marginal
note to this effect, 'He was true to his word, for I have conversed with
him on change here, on September 10, 1770.'"
#
Doc. 256.] CUNO ON SWEDENBORG'S DOCTRINES. 455
maimer, to mention the passage to me. I, therefore, put clown
the passage myself. As soon as I had done so, he arose.
"The time now approaches, [he said] when I must take leave
of my other friends." He then embraced and kissed me most
heartily.
As soon as he had left, I read the passage which he had
recommended to me; it sounded thus: "But we know that the
Son of God has come, and hath given us an understanding,
that we may know Him that is true, and we are in Him that
is true, even in His Son, Jesus Christ. This is the true God,
and eternal life. Little children, keep yourselves from idols.
Amen."
B.
CUXO ox SIVEDEXBOEG'S TJOCTEIXES.
Cuno's testimony respecting Swedenborg is perhaps more
valuable because he cannot be accounted one of his followers.
He loved and respected Swedenborg personally; he did not
dispute his doctrine of the unity of God, and distinctly agreed
with him that faith and charity must ever be united; but in
all other respects he had confirmed himself in favour of the
Lutheran doctrines, and regarded these, and the Word as it
appears in the light of these doctrines, as his criterion of the
truth. Besides, he was thoroughly satisfied with the Lutheran
church, and did not think that it stood in need of any reno-
vation or improvement; wherefore he did not see the necessity
of Swedenborg's mission, and hence was unwilling to acknow-
ledge it. As he was withal a conscientious, straiglitforward
man, we must not be surprised at his showing strong dis-
approbation of some of Swedenborg's doctrines, and becoming,
according to Count Hopken, "the most powerful adversary of
his system" (see Document 252, C). Such being the character
of Cuno, it is worth while to examine what he has to say
respecting Swedenborg's writings in the "Aufzeichnungen," &c.,
and also in other places; especially, as he submitted all his
objections to Swedenborg himself both orally and in a written
form. He says:
456 • TESTIMONY OF CONTEMFOBABIES. [Doc. 256.
1.* "In respect to his 'Revelation Revealed' or Apocalyims
Bevelata, Amsterdam, 1764, I am astonished that the theo-
logians of every denomination keep silence about it, and allow
this man to write everything he chooses, as long as the day
lasts. We can easily comprehend why the Protestants should
not object to his saying anything he pleases about the de-
struction of Babel and the Babylonian whore, because all that
is set forth on this subject is also applied by others to Rome
and popery; but the Protestants themselves are not treated
better by him: for the apocalyptic dragon is with him an emblem
of the Protestants.-j- Man being saved by faith alone without
the v^orks of the Law he calls unhesitatingly a draconic doctrine;
and against this he declaims as much as against the Baby-
lonian whore. Faith and love, according to him, must be
married, else faith is a mere matter of the imagination and a
nonentity. Herein he is perfectly right.'''' He continues, "If
we understand by faith the idea, that, because the one Man,
the only and perfect Mediator between the most holy God and
the poor sinner, has from grace done everything for us, we are
not obliged to co-operate in our salvation, we not only act
foolishly, but even wickedly." We see therefore that in respect
to the importance of conjoining faith with charity, Cuno tho-
roughly agreed with Swedenborg, and thus was willing to em-
brace one of the fundamental doctrines of the New Church.
On the other hand he declares in the same place, "If
man was able of himself and by his own power to fulfil the
Law and to do good works, and, indeed, such good works as
find grace before the most holy eye of a just God, he would
be justified in expecting a reward for them; but as the bare
reason of a man who examines himself, and who is not
blinded by a foolishly arrogant self-love, must convince him,
that all the good he does is fragmentary and imperfect, and
that it would be irrational to expect a reward for such im-
perfect and frail works, it follows hence of its own accord,
* See "Aufzeichnungen," &c., p. 51 et seq.
•f Swedenborg's own definition of the dragon is as follows: "By the
dragon are here understood those who are in faith alone, and reject the
works of the Law as contributing nothing to salvation" (A. R. 537).
Doc. 25G.J CUXO ONSWEDENBORG'SDOCTEIXES. 457
that we can liave recourse to no other doctrine but faith
alone." This course of reasoning, that all good which man does
in obedience to God's truth is tarnished with the idea of merit
and reward, Cuno borrowed from the Lutheran church, while
his former sentiment that "it is foolish and wicked to think
that we are not obliged to co-operate with the Lord in our
salvation," he derived from his own independent study of God's
Word.
In order to reconcile these two contradictory positions, he
says on p. 53, that all depends on the definition of faith; and
he claims that the faith of the Lutheran church is a faith
conjoined with love. Yet he is not so very sure that
faith in that church is conjoined with love; for in dis-
cussing on p. 133, Swedenborg's work entitled "The Doctrine
of the New Jerusalem respecting Faith" he says: "Here the
author asserts that a blind faith prevails among the Evange-
lical, who have separated charity, and, if it is true that the true
Evangelical church has separated charity from faith, he is
right." But immediately afterwards, in discussing Swedenborg's
statement that those who live in, faith separate from love are
understood in Daniel and Matthew by the he-goats, he says at
p. 138, "This may be so; but, nevertheless, the Evangelical
acknowledge no other faith except one which is active by love."
It is evident, therefore, that while Cuno individually be-
lieves only in a faith conjoined with love, he would fain be-
lieve that the faith taught in the Lutheran church, to which
he belonged, is likewise a faith conjoined with love. But as
that church evidently teaches that man is saved by faith alone
without the works of the Law, in order to preserve his alle-
giance to that church he is driven to make such manifestly
contradictory statements as these:
"The late Luther has beautifully compared sanctification
by works to Saul, and faith without works (untJuUif/er Glauhe)
to David, concerning whom Israel shouted of yore, 'Saul has
slain his thousands, but David his tens of thousands;' " while on
the very next page he declares faith operating without love to
be a nonentity, "a sounding brass or a tinkling cymbal;" and
in support of this doctrine he says, "Our Saviour has most un-
doubtedly directed us to have faith in Him, but He has also
458 TESTIMONY OF COXTEMPORABIES. [Doc. 25G.
commanded us to deny ourselves, to follow Him, and to strive
to enter in at the strait gate; yea, to conquer the kingdom of
heaven. 'Not every one that saith unto Me, Lord, Lord, shall
enter into the kingdom of heaven; but he that doeth the will
of My Father which is in heaven.' Fire without light and
heat is a nonentity, and does not exist in nature, but is an
insipid thing of the imagination, and so it is with faith
without love and good works."
How well Cuno" appreciated the result of a marriage of
goodness and truth, and how much, therefore, he was in favour
of one of the essential doctrines of the New Church, we can
see from the following description which he gives of a regenerate
Christian. "A regenerate Christian," he says, "who has once
pressed on to the life which is from God, and who walks in
His strength, whose grace is mighty even in the weak, does
not trouble himself much a.bout the disputes of the learned.
Without compulsion he is diligent in the performance of good
works; humility which is so very necessary, and inseparable
from all genuine Christianity, preserves him from that danger-
ous fallacy of claiming reward on account of his own merit.
After having done all those things which it was his duty to
do, he regards himself as nothing more than 'an unprofitable
servant.' He still prostrates himself before God as a poor
sinner, not relying on his own righteousness, but solely on
God's great mercy, and on the grace which has place through
Jesus Christ."
The establishment of humility in the heart, and the acknow-
ledgment of the Lord Jesus Christ as the source of all good
and truth is, according to Swedenborg, the effect which is
wrought in the human heart by regeneration. And Cuno says
that "such an honest man only," as is humble in heart, and
prostrates himself before God as a poor sinner, "is deserving
of the name of an 'Evangelical Christian.' This also, and no
other," he says, "is the fundamental doctrine of the Evange-
lical church, and if this is perverted, it is not the fault of the
church, but of our own foolish and indolent hearts." By the
Evangelical church, however, he understands the Lutheran.
Swedenborg and Cuno, therefore, have the same end in
view. But Swedenborg says that, for the regeneration of
Doc. 25G.] CUNO OXSVrEDEXBOEG'S DOCTRIXES. 459
mankind to be realized, it had become necessary that the
Lord should effect His Second Coming, and, at that Coming,
by means of the doctrines of the internal sense of the Word
which He would then reveal to mankind, establish a New
Church upon earth, which is meant by the New Jerusalem in
the Book of Revelation. This Cuno denies, maintaining that
this same end is now being attained by the Evangelical or
Lutheran church.
Cuno, therefore, while acknowledging one of the fundamental
doctrines of the New Church, which he claims to be a doctrine
of the Evangelical church, denies the Lord's Second Coming;
he denies the mission of Swedenborg, which consisted "in re-
ceiving the doctrines of the internal sense in his understanding,
and i^ublishing them by the press" (T. C. R. 779); and he
denies the church of the New Jerusalem, which, by means of
these doctrines, is to be established upon earth. Yet with
all this he evinces a friendly disposition towards Swedenborg
personally, and declares (p. 114), "For my own part I cannot
regard our seer otherwise than as a pious, honest man, of whom
1 cannot believe that he could possibly tell a deliberate false-
hood;" but still he is unwilling to accept him as a witness in
his own case, and refuses to accept the testimony which he
adduces in proof of the opening of liis spiritual sight.
Such is the contradictory standpoint which Cuno occupies
in respect to Swedenborg, and which induces him alternately
to accept and to condemn his views.
2. Regarding the Apocal/jjisis Revelata he says further
(p. 56), "In this very same work Mr. Swedenborg displays
very great learning, and it is difficult to reconcile how a
man who at best may be called a spiritual hypochondriac,
is able to utter such profound things as nobody has ever be-
fore thought of .... It cannot be denied that innumerable ex-
planations and interpretations of the Apocalypse have been
printed, which are all contradictory to one another. Mr. Sweden-
borg states as the reason of this, that the spiritual sense of
that work has been heretofore unknown. This is certainly
worth hearing. But if I should admit, that he is the first
mortal to whom this sense has been discovered, and that it is
his immediate mission to communicate these new discoveries
460 TESTIMONY OF COXTEMFORAEIES. [Doc. 256.
to the world, I can the less believe it, as his discoveries
contain so much that is manifestly contradictory. Of this I
will give only one instance: He asserts in the driest manner,
that the last judgment must no longer be expected, but
that it has already taken place in the world of spirits in
1757. [Tliis is contradictory to a merely literal interpretation
of the Word of God, based on a wrong translation of the
words: x^? auvteXeia? xou aiuivo?, which are commonly trans-
lated *the end of the world,' when yet their real meaning is
'the consummation of the age.'] This I found assured in clear
and distinct words in the above work, where he referred to a
separate treatise entitled: 'The Last Judgment and the De-
struction of Babylon.' It can be readily supposed that I be-
came curious to read that; wherefore I applied to Swedenborg
for the loan of the book, which I obtained from him. It bears
the title: De Ultimo Jiidicio et de Babylonia destnida. lia
quod omnia, quae in Apocaly2)si prcBdicta sunt, liodie impleta
sunt. Ex auditis et visis. Londini, 1758. From the mere title
it appears, that this book contains unheard of news, and who
would not believe them, as the author has been present, and
has seen and heard every thing!? Really, not often a worldly
event of any importance has been described with more con-
fidence and assurance, than our Swedenborg relates that the
Last Judgment has taken place in heaven. [He does not say
that it has taken place in heaven, but in the world of spirits.]
3.* "His Arcana Cailestia, to which he constantly refers, I
have not read; they are said to constitute eight thick quarto
volumes, wliich were printed in London at his own expense
between 1747 and 1758. Who has patience enough to read
such extensive works? Perhaps I should have had it, but as
the author did not have the volumes with him, and I heard
from him that they cost over a hundred florins in England,
I did not feel very strongly tempted to purchase them.
4.-}- "Nothing is repeated more frequently in his writings,
than that all angels and devils have been human beings. I
often interrogated him orally on this subject, but never could
* See "Aufzeichnungen," &c., p. 77.
t Mil, p. 8(3.
Doc. 256.] Ci'XO ONSWEDEXBOEG'S DOCTRTXES. 461
get any satisfactoiy answer from him. He obstinately in-
sisted on his own opinion, without answering the doubts which
I raised against it, and the absurdities which result thence.
[The obstinacy was probably more on Cuno's, than on Sweden-
borg's side".] It is surprising, with what boldness this man
writes books day after day, and still more how his books have
been for years before the public, without a single theologian
taking any notice of them.
5.* "Besides, this new teacher, who has no authority to show
for his mission, denies most deliberately before the whole world
the resurrection of the flesh [!] and the last judgment; [he
does not deny the last judgment] and the whole world keeps
silence. Methinks it is by no means sufficient to look upon
the good and honest Swedenborg simply in the light of a mad-
man, and meanwhile give him permission to write and print
as much as he chooses. If ever I made the acquaintance of
an ignorant, and so much the more impudent man, it was the
notorious John Chr. Edelmann,^^'' who has now been dead for
many years. This man, who was, in comparison with the deep-
ly learned and pious Swedenborg, a beastly blasphemer of the
Word of God and of the church, raised against himself whole
armies of scholars, by whom he was refuted. A silly fellow
like him was not worthy of such treatment; for he made a
name for himself simply by impudence and foolish arrogance.
And what was the result of all this ? He was infuriated more
and more, so as to spit out more poison and gall, and utter
incendiary language. I am by no means able to defend the
honest Swedenborg. Yet if, eleven years ago, a thorough theo-
logian had taken up his work on 'Heaven and Hell,' if he had
acknowledged all the good that is contained in it, and had
quietly refuted the errors and contradictions contained therein,
and if thereby he had not cured him of his imaginations, he
would at least have compelled him to be more cautious, and
not to flood the world with his manifold writings."
6.-J- Concerning "The New Jerusalem and its heavenly Doc-
trine," Cuno says, "In judging of his neiv heavenly doctrine
* See "Aufzeichnungen," &.C., p. 113.
t Rid., p. lU.
462 , TESTIMONY OF C0NTE2IP0RABIES. [Doc. 256.
[Swedenborg does not speak of his "neif heavenly doctrine"]
in a general way, the mere epithet veiv is enough to raise a
prejudice against it. A¥e have an old, prophetic, and 'more
sure Word' (2 Peter i, 19) which we must observe. The
apostle John says in his first epistle (iv, 1), although our new
teacher has the daring to regard it not as the Word of God,
'Beloved, believe not every spirit, but try the spirits Avhether
they are of God.' And the apostle Paul reminds us (1 Thess. v,
19-21), 'Quench not the Spirit. Despise not prophesyings.
Prove all things; hold fast that which is good.' AVhoever is
patient, and able to prove, will still find some good [in this
work]. It may in truth be said concerning it : sunt bona mixta
mali (good are mixed with evil things). I at least am willing,
nay contrained to confess, that he has said many things of which
I had never thought. No scholar, at least not one versed in
natural science, will doubt Mr. Swedenborg's science. It does
not seem to me sufiicient, that a theologian who, from pride
or indolence, is not willing to examine his works, should shout
with a loud voice with Festus (Acts xxvi, 24), Swedenborg
is beside himself, much learning has made him mad; what
wisdom can be expected from a madman; or that others,
who like to be considered as faithful watchmen on the walls
of Zion, should say superciliously, 'The good that Sweden-
borg has said is old, and all the new which he says is good
for nothing.' I admit that a good deal of this may be true;
still if the theologians, whose vocation it is to examine and
defend the truth, had acted conscientiously and honestly, they
would not have kept silence so long, and they would not have
allowed this man to write unchallenged all these things, which
may be true or untrue. I have listened to the judgment of
many men concerning Swedenborg. Some, especially such as
knew the character of this intrinsically amiable man, have
pitied him; others have called him a visionary. A certain
young scholar, who had only read his treatise De Amove con-
jugiali, was inclined to consider him a Socinian. I could very
easily convince him that he had but turned over the leaves
of his book, and had read it without reflection. If ever there
has been a zealous Anti-Arian and Anti-Socinian, that man
without doubt is Emanuel Swedenborg."
Doc. 256.J CUXO 02^ SWEDEXBORG'S DOCTBIXES. 463
8. On p. 128, Cuno expresses himself as follows, -'God is
a spirit, although in the Sacred Scripture He ascribes to
Himself eyes, ears, and other human organs, yea, human
passions such as hatred, anger, wrath, and the like. I often
tried, especially during the last days of his stay here, to enter
into a conversation with the old gentleman, Swedenborg, on
this subject. But you might as well try to debate a question
with a little child, as with him ; for from simplicity, or rather
obstinacy, he constantly persisted in saying, that God certainly
is a spirit, that nothing is more certain than this ; but that
in heaven all spirits become visible. That God had created
man according to His likeness; and he asked me what idea
I derived from this statement? That all spirits appear in heaven
in the human form, and that whenever they have appeared in
this world, they were likewise seen in that form. So also the
triune God in One person was in the human form; and as
body, soul, and spirit constitute only one man, so also there
was only one God; that the Son was the body, the Father
the soul, and the Holy Spirit the Divine power proceeding
from the Divine body and the Divine soul."
8.* "I asked him once, 'Whence came the serpent by
whom Adam and Eve were seduced?' 'All evil comes from
hell,' he answered. 'But my dear, old, honest Mr. Swedenborg,
what are you thinking of? You wish to inculcate upon the
world your new doctrine, that in heaven there is not a single
angel, and in hell not a single devil, who has not been a
human being in the world before.' 'Yes, indeed, that is true,
and must remain true.' 'But I beg you, at the time when
the serpent was the seducer there were no human beings.
Moses writes God's AYord which you yourself acknowledge;
Abel therefore according to him must have been the first
angel, and Cain the first devil; but perhaps the serpent is
the divinity of hell in distinction from the Divinity of heaven.'
You can scarcely believe, how much our seer became con-
fused thereby; he did not wish to be taken for a Manichean,
and therefore preferred to assume Pre-Adamites. I had
previously heard him stutter at various times, but never so
* See -'Aufzeichnungen," &c., p. 140.
4G4 TESTIMONY OF CONTEMPORARIES. [Doc. 256.
much as then. I had pity on him, and broke off the con-
versation." [We must not forget that we have here only one
side of the story; Swedenborg himself perhaps would have
told a different one. All that Swedenborg needed to tell Cuno
on this subject was to refer him to Volume I of his "Arcana
Ccelestia," where the whole of this subject is abundantly treated
from nos. 190 to 233; which also was probably done by him.]
9.* "In the work which appeared last year [De Amove
Conjugiali, p. 328] by which he first became known to me,
he made the following announcement: 'Within two years you
will see in its fulness the doctrine of the New Church which
was predicted by the Lord in the Book of Revelation, xxi,
xxii.' This time appeared to him too long, and already in
the beginning of this year [1769] he appeared with a quarto
volume bearing this title : Summaria Expositio doctrince Novce
Ecdesice, quce per novam Hierosolymam in Apocalypsi intel-
ligitur, ah Eruanuele Sivedeiiborg, Sueco, Auistelodami, 1769.
He had long before told me of this intended publication, but
notwithstanding my entreaties he would not show me a single
hne of the j)rojected work. I opposed its publication with
all my might; and as this proved unavailing, and as I did not
like to see the good and honest man run any danger, I thought
my remonstrance might prove more effective, if I should
expostulate with him at table in the presence of a large
company, in these words: 'As your faithful friend I must
advise you not to come out with your new doctrine, or at
least to allow the two years, which you have announced, to
elapse, or you will expose yourself to the danger of being
banished from the city.' He could not be moved, however,
and before the month of January came to a close, the com-
pendium of his new doctrine was printed, bound, and dis-
patched to the preachers and priests of all sects, and at the
same time scattered throughout all the towns and universities
of Holland. No less than ten copies were brought to me to
my house. On examining it more closely, I found that this
work was not so dangerous as I had expected. He investigates
the doctrine of the Roman Catholics after the Council of
* See "AufzeicLuungen," &.c., p. 1-15.
Doc. 256.] CUNO'S LETTER TO SWEDENBOEG. 465
Trent, and compares it Avitli the doctrine of the Protestants
in respect to justification, as set forth in the Formula Con-
cordice of the Augshurg Confession. His doctrine in general
insists most strongly on good works. In his twenty-fifth thesis
he declares that the Roman Catholics, in respect to justific-
ation, would be able to enter into the New Jerusalem before
the Evangelical. He tells both to their face that they are
wrong in worshipping three persons in the Godhead; that
the Lord alone is God, and that in His person there is a
threefold Divine Essence. Be this as it may, I fully expected
that one of the many priests and preachers of our large town
would rise up against him. But after waiting in vain for more
than a month, I could no longer regard the matter with in-
difference and coldness, and I therefore addressed the follow-
ing letter to him:
C.
CUNO'S LETTER TO EMANUEL SWEDENBORG*
"To the Most Learned and celebrated Mr. Emanuel Sweden-
borg.
"I have read your works, and especially the
brief treatise lately published, where I have carefully noted
what seemed to me novel and paradoxical. As I have
nothing more at heart than religion and Christian truth, I
deemed it' worth my while, not only to read your writings
cursorily, but also to examine and try them to the best of
my ability. I cannot deny that I have found in them much
* The original letter, of which a copy is presented in Cuno's MS. Auto-
biography, bears the following address: Doctissimo ac celeberrimo viro
Enianucli Sivedevhorg S. P. D. Joannes Christianus Cimo, mercator Amste-
lodamcnsis, Socictatibus Teutonicis Gottin(/ia% G rypliswaldice, Jence, ct Ilehn-
stadice adsaiptiis. It was printed in Hamburg in 1771, together with a
German translation, and an additional account of Swedcnborg by Cuno (see
Document 256, E), under the pseudonym of David Paulus ab Indagine;
The German translation was also reprinted by Prelate (Etinger in his
"Schwedische Urkunden," &c., 1771, pj). 113 to 124, and aftci'wards in
Hirsching's Historisch- Litterarisches Handbitch, Vol. XIV, pp. 18 to 25,
under the head of Swedenborg.
30
466 TESTIMONY OF CONTEMPORARIES. [Doc. 25G.
that is worthy of attention. They are refulgent with beauties;
but I likewise became aware of many blemishes. I am willing
either to keep silence, or to ask you to indulge my freedom
in addressing you. For it is my custom either to be silent,
or, when summoned to speak, to tell the truth; but you are
accustomed to listen graciously: for, according to Pliny, those
who are most willing to hear of their faults, deserve most
to be praised.
"You have greatly recommended to me your latest publi-
cation entitled, 'A Brief Exposition of the Doctrine of the
New Church, signified by the New Jerusalem in the Reve-
lation of John,' and you have asked me in all friendship
and without reserve to communicate to you my judgment. I
have carefully perused it, and weighed it in the impartial
balance of reason. Whether I have done so justly or not I
will not decide. To give oracular decisions in theological
matters of such great importance is beyond my capacity,
nor does it belong to my office. I am an apprentice and not
a master; and yet you desire that I should give my opinion
freely and without circumlocution. Well then, I shall obey
your behests. But I wish you to observe that you have not
to do with a theologian, but wdth a Christian, not with a
professed clergyman, but with a layman, not with a hostile
antagonist, but with a friend, and a man with whom you may
communicate freely and intimately.
"After having carefully read the sixteen works which you
published at your own expense in London and Amsterdam, and
extracted all those parts which seemed obscure, I have been
waiting wistfully for the more extensive w^ork promised within
two years, concerning tJte Doctrine of the Neiv Churfli in its
fulness,* an epitome of which you have published, as I entertained
a firm hope, that the doubts which arose while reading your
previous w^orks, would there be solved and removed. My expec-
tation, however, has been disappointed. You have added nothing
to your system in your recent book, which was not known to
me from my previous reading. Your first principle, therefore,
* Cuno writes here nev- doctrine, although Swedenborg says distinctly
Doctrine of the New Church.
Doc. 256.] CUNO'S LETTER TO SWEDENBORG. 467
remains still to he proved; and as long as this is not accepted,
there is no ground on which to base a discussion.
"I have closely examined the basis of your system. Its
chief authority are the things you testify to have seen.*
You relate wonderful things you have seen and heard. You
desire to inform the world that it is granted to you to
be at the same time in the spiritual world with angels, and
in the natural world with men. You talk of great things,
which the incredulous world is unwilling to beheve. Such
of your readers as are not concerned about their eternal
salvation, laugh at such a new and, so to speuk, amphibious
teacher; the possibility of whose existence no one who is
endowed with sound reason, can imagine to himself; and still
* By no means. Swetlenborg himself states the basis of his system thus :
"As the Lord cannot [now] manifest Himself in person, and yet foretold
tliat He would come again, and establish a New Church, which is the New
.lerusalera, it follows that He would do this by a man who could not only
receive the doctrines of that church in his understanding, but also i)ul)lish
them by the press. I testify in truth that the Lord manifested Himself ))efore
me. His servant, thai He commi-^sioned me to do this work, and after-
wards opened the sight of my spirit, and so let me into the spiritual world,
permitting me to see the heavens and the hells, and also to converse with
angels and spirits, and this now continually for many years; and, liliewise,
that from the first day of my call to this office, I have never received any-
thing relating to the doctrines of that church from any angel, but from the
Lord alone while I was reading the Word" (T. C. E,. 779).
Swedenb'org himself, therefore, declares that "nothing relating to the
doctrines of the New Church was received by him from any angel, but
from the Ijord alone irhilc reading the Word;" whence it follows again
that the whole of the doctrine of the New Church is drawn from the
AVord ; that therefore the A\'ord of God is the basis of his system, and
not "things heard and seen." The things seen and heard by Swedenborg
in the spiritual world are simply confirmatory of the New Church, but
are not the basis on whicli it rests.
In order therefore to try Swedenborg's system honestly and fairly, it
must be trieil in the light of the Word of God. And if any one has once
recognized the scrijitural character of his teachings, he finds no longer any
difficulty in admitting his testimony in respect to "things heard and seen;"
because they uniformly confirm the doctrines whicli "lie received from the
Lord alone while reading the Word."
See also the Rev. T. Hartley on this sul)ject in Document 258, nos. 23,
33 to 37.
30*
468 TESTIMONY OF CONTEMPOBARIES. [Doc. 256.
less is he willing or able to believe the accounts which such
a teacher furnishes.
"Thus far the following of your works have reached the
light of day: 'The Last Judgment and the Destruction of
Babylon,' 'Heaven and Hell,' 'Continuation concerning the Last
Judgment/ 'The White Horse,' 'The Earths in the Universe,'
'The "Wisdom of the Angels,' &c. Your 'Arcana Ccelestia,'
embracing eight volumes, I have not yet succeeded in reading,
nor even in turning over its leaves. Several additional writings
like these have been published by you. You have sent copies
of them to all the bishops in England; yet not a single one
has made a reply to it. The Dutch have only noticed your
work, the last but one, treating on 'Conjugial Love,' and they
reviewed it with great judgment and praiseworthy moderation.
The Amsterdam critic suspended his judgment until the work
on the new doctrine in its fulness,^ which was promised within
two years, should make its appearance. He says, 'We expect,
therefore, in time a more ample explanation. Meanwhile,
according to my opinion, the theologians may without danger
be spared the trouble of refuting the ideas of this extra-
ordinary man.'
"Your last work you have distributed among the clergy of
every denomination in this city, not only among the Reformed,
but also among the Roman Catholics. You have also made
it known in other towns, and in the universities of Holland.
Almost a whole month has since elapsed, and I do not hear
of a single person who is rising up against you. It seems,
therefore, as if you were looking for adversaries; but to say.
it openly, I am afraid you will find none. For most people
despise your memorable relations, which are indeed wonderful
but not proved, and they ridicule them as the mere outbirth
of your imagination. Others again are delighted with them,
as vdth fairy tales, but nevertheless make sport of them. Still
others from common report speak of you as a heretic; and
others regard you as a madman. Others, finally, but why
* Swedeuborg does not entitle his work "On the new doctrine in its ful-
ness,"' but says "within two years you will see in its fulness the doctrine of
the Neiv Church which was predicted by the Lord in the Revelation xxi, xxii."
Doc. 256.] CUNO'S LETTER TO SWEDENBORG. 469
should I mention still more? Our age is either too wise, or
it looks upon religion as a matter of little account.
"Meanwhile sound reason declares that an author is in
duty bound to prove what he writes. In the beginning of one
of your last works you say, 'I am aware that many who read
my memorable relations will believe that they are fictions of
the imagination.' But you protest that they are not. Yet
no one can be a witness in his own cause, and especially
not in one upon which the welfare of the whole human race
depends.
•'Far be it from me to put a limit to the Divine Omnipotence.
And I lay aside all my metaphysics and my psychology in
order not to wrong a venerable old man of eighty years and
upwards, not to injure a righteous, just, and most learned
man, or detract from his merits. I am willing therefore to
grant that it has pleased the Lord to manifest Himself to
you, and to send you to teach new things which have hitherto
been concealed from the church and the whole race of man-
kind. Nay, I am willing to admit that it has been granted
to you to be in the spiritual world with angels and at the
same time in the natural world with men, and indeed for
twenty -five years.
"Yet, my dear friend, why do you not convince the in-
credulous world of this your legitimate mission? It is your
duty publicly to set forth, with all attendant circumstances
which you can truthfully adduce, your mission, which is such
as has never since the time of the first man been entrusted
to any man; and totally to remove from the minds of your
readers all doubts that may occur to them. If you refuse to
do so, you must not take it amiss, if in the whole world you
do not find a single reader willing to believe you.
"It is stated that you verbally reported from the spiritual
world a conversation, which the Queen of Sweden had at one
time in the natural world with her brothers, the King and
the Prince of Prussia, at Charlottenburg ; and that the Queen,
who knew that no one was secretly present who could have
related the least word of it, was compelled to acknowledge
that you became acquainted with the most minute circumstances
of this conversation by the relation of her departed brother,
470 TESTIMONY OF CONTEMPORARIES. [Doc. 256.
and, indeed, exactly as it had taken place. It is well known
that people are generally interested in new and wonderful
tilings, and listen to them most eagerly. Several of my friends
have related to me this occurrence. Yet each time I heard
it, gossip had added some new and curious circumstances to
youi' miracle. You yourself have told me, that this occurrence
has actually taken place. Tell it then to the unbelieving
world. You owe this to the cause of truth; for you have at
least a Queen and the great King for your witnesses. Perhaps
they will suf3&ce,*
"One eye-witness is worth more than ten who have heard
a thing by report. You have both heard and seen things.
Yet the Avorld has the right to exact additional testimony
to your ovra, that you have actually seen and heard those
things.
"Royal ambassadors have credentials without which they
are neither accepted nor listened to. You present yourself
before the world without credentials as an ambassador from
heaven; and, indeed, such a one as was refused by Abraham
to Dives in hell (Luke xvi, 25 et seq.). For Abraham replied
to the rich man: 'If they hear not Moses and the prophets,
neither will they be persuaded, though one rose from the dead.'
But what mortal is willing to believe another mortal who still
dwells among the living?
"We have Moses and the prophets, and we have the
adorable Author of Christianity : let us hear them. 'We have,'
according to the testimony of Peter (2nd Epistle i, 19), 'a
more sure word of prophecy; whereunto ye do well that ye
take heed, as unto a light that shineth in a dark place, until
the day-da^vn, and the day-star arise in your hearts.'
"If, therefore, a new ambassador wishes to teach something
new about heaven or hell, let him take heed, that he advance
not things which contradict the old truths, founded in such
a sure word.-J- It will be easy for me to prove that your
* On this subject read the pertinent remarks which Swedenborg
addressed to Venator, the minister of the Landgi'ave of Hesse-Darmstadt,
in Document 248.
■j- All these remarks arise from the wrong basis which Cuno attributes
to the doctrines taught by Swedenborg, see footnote on p. 486.
Doc. 265.] CUNO'S LETTER TO SWEDEXBORG. 471
writings are contradictory thereto. For instance, you accept
two fundamental elements which are ever opposed to each
another, hoth of which according to your doctrinal definitions
seem to me equally eternal.* This very same doctrine was
formerly taught hy Manes. The orthodox teachers will, there-
fore, undoubtedly regard you as a follower of Manicheism.
Again, you deny the creation of angels and the fall of
Lucifer, the author of pride and of sin.-j- Concerning the fall
of our first parents you keep silence altogether.:}: You assert
in your usual manner that in the whole heaven there is not
a single angel who had been created from the beginning; and
that in hell also there is no devil who had been created an
angel of light, and had been cast doAvn; but you declare that
all in heaven, as well as in hell, originated from the human
race. You deny the resurrection of the flesh, and the
destruction or at least the dissolution of the world at the
Last Judgment, which, according to things seen by you, was
accomplished in the spiritual world in 1757, and in respect to
the Dutch on January 9.
"I postpone for a future more convenient place and occasion
an expression of my opinion on these and the other remaining
tilings. I am writing a letter now and no dissertation. I will be
brief. As long as you do not prove your visions and support
them by more solid arguments, neither a theologian, nor a
* This is a mere assumption on the part of Cuno, which has no basis
vhatever in Swedenborg's writings. All good, Swedenborg says, comes
fi-om God; all evil, and hence hell, from man. Yet Swedenborg teaches
nowhere, that man, and hence evil, are from eternity.
f Swedenborg teaches that the Word of God is written not oidy for
men upon earth, but also for angels in heaven; that therefore there is
an angelic or spiritual meaning, within its hteral sense; and while the
creation of angels cannot be i)roved from the letter of the Word at all,
he holds that the fall of Lucifer has a different spiritual meaning from
what appears in the letter; by Lucifer, in fact, he says, are represented
those who are from Babel or Babylon, i. e. followers of Roman-CatlioHcism,
and whose dominion extends even into heaven. And by the fall of Lucifer
is meant the downfall of their dominion (see H. H. no. 544, and D. P.
no. 231).
^ Their fall Swedenborg treats at great length in the Arcana t'celestia,
Vol. 2, in giving the spiritual explanation of Genesis iii.
472 TESTIMONY OF CONTEMPORARIES. [Doc. 256.
critic, will take up liis pen against you. You will then have
written in vain, and your future writings too will be to no
purpose. You have published your writings at a great expense
of money; and as soon as they have been published you have
distributed them. Of what use has all this been? Of none
whatever. As long as you start from unproved principles, and
as long as you do not adduce a Divine testimony in Divine
matters, and fall short of your extraordinary reputation, so
long every divine will hesitate to dispute with you on theological
matters, and to contend with you concerning the spiritual sense
of the Word, which you attribute to yourself alone. No one
will acknowledge the angelic wisdom, as you call it, and vsrill
so much the less because all your spirits are men, metamorphosed
into angels, concerning which metamorphosis, or change into
a new race of beings, the Scripture, which Christians consider
as divine, does not say a single word.
"It is a thesis, or at least a hypothesis [it is well that
Cuno himself acknowledges it to be a mere hypothesis], very
well known in the church and among the learned, that the
angels were created together with primeval light on the lirst day
of creation. That the angels were created in various orders, and
hence under various names, such as Cherubim, Seraphim, thrones,
dominions, and principalities, appears very clearly from the
testimony of Paul in his epistle to the Colossians i, 16 [Paul
in that passage does not apply these terms to created angels];
and that a part of the angels sinned and were cast down
from heaven may be read in the Epistle of Jude (verse 6),*
and of Peter (2 Epistle ii, 4). And, besides, your entirely
new doctrine is disproved by the truth itself; for our Saviour
Himself states in clear words, in John viii, 44, that 'the devil
did not abide in the truth.' [True, but it does not foUoAV
from this, that devils are fallen angels; they are fallen men
because 'they did not abide in the truth.'] What more do
you wish?
"No one, I think, will deny that in the Hteral sense there
is a spiritual sense; and I willingly admit that you are most
* Jude and Peter derived this idea fi-om the merely Hteral meaning of
Scripture.
Doc. 25G.J CUXO'S LETTER TO SWEDENBORG. 473
Tersed in that spiritual sense; nay, I acknowledge it with
admiration. Your little treatise on 'The White Horse' would
please me above your other works, if towards the close you
did not rashly deny the inspiration and Divine authority of the
apostolic epistles of Paul, Peter, John, James, and Jude; because,
in your opinion, they have no internal sense. Yet I pass over
these things with many others.
"I will now say a few words about your conversation with
spirits, which no one w'ill believe, or deem worthy of belief, so
long as it rests on your own, and no other, testimony. Most
reverend man, by my intercourse with you I have been con-
vinced of your probity and your sincere love of the truth.
Your idea of the incarnate Word, the Redeemer of mankind,
who can never sufficiently be venerated and loved, has inspired
me with the deepest reverence for you. But I will not enter
more into details.
"Permit me, my dearest friend, to value this pledge of your
love most highly, viz. that I may tell you freely and candidly
what your haughty and envious readers are unwilling to tell
you. Pardon me, if I do not acknowledge as sufficient your
own testimony on the things you have 'heard and seen.'
Ecclesiastical history informs us, that many distinguished,
pious, and most learned men, by indulging too much in their
meditations in religion, have fallen into Scylla, while endeavouring
to avoid Charybdis. I will mention but one instance- — Theo-
phrastus Paracelsus.^^* This great investigator of nature, and
finally of the mysteries of religion, was a real ornament of
his age and a paragon of learning. His contemporaries admired
in him the great physician and chemist; and posterity will
still admire these qualities in him. Yet the church and
Christendom abhor him as a mystic, and as a man who would
judge of Divine things from natural things. Men in en-
deavouring to avoid faults are apt to run into extremes.
"But let me use your own words. You say in your work
on 'Heaven and Hell,' no. 249:* '[To speak with spirits is at
* As Cuno quotes liere the words of SwctlenborjTf, we consiiler it due
to the reader, to quote the whole of the paragraph, of which he cites a
portion.
474 TESTIMONY OF CONTEMPORARIES. [Doc. 256.
this day rarely granted, because it is dangerous : for the spirits
then know that they are present with man which they otherwise
know not; and e"sil spirits are of such a nature, that they regard
man with deadly hatred, and desire nothing more than to destroy
him both soul and body. This effect is actually experienced
by those who have indulged much in fantasies, going to the
extreme of banishing the enjoyments suited to the natural man.
Persons, also, who pass their life in solitude, sometimes hear
spirits speaking to them, without its being attended with danger:
but the spirits that are present with them are at intervals
removed by the Lord, lest they should know that they are
present with a man: for most spirits do not know that there
is any other world than the one inhabited l)y them, nor, con-
sequently, that there are men elsewhere; wherefore it is not
allowable for the man to speak to them in return, for if he
did, they would know this.] Persons who think much on
religious subjects, and dwell upon them so incessantly as at
length to see them inwardly, as it were, in themselves, also
begin to hear spirits speaking to them: for religions subjects
of whatever kind, when a man, of his own accord, dwells upon
them incessantly, and does not occasionally vary his meditations
by attending to things which are of use in the world, penetrate
to the interior, and there fix themselves, taking possession of
the whole of man's spirit; when they enter into the spiritual
world, and act upon the spirits who are there. These, however,
are visionaries and enthusiasts, who believe any spirit whom
they hear speaking to be the Holy Spirit, although he is only
an enthusiastic spirit. Those spirits who are of this description
see falsities as truths, and because they see them, they persuade
themselves and also others with whom they communicate by
influx. As these spirits also began to persuade men to evils,
and led them to commit them, they were gradually removed.
Enthusiastic spirits are distinguished from others by this
peculiarity, that they believe themselves to be the Holy Spirit,
and what they say to be Divine oracles. These spirits do not
offer injury to a man, if he pays them Divine worship and honour.
I, also, have sometimes conversed with these spirits, and then
their nefarious practices were discovered.'
"So excellently you judge of visionaries, enthusiasts, and
Doc. 256.] C UX(yS LETTER TO S WEDEXB ORG. 47 5
fanatics of this sort. But where is that specific difference,
which distinguishes you from th*3m?* I have never doubted
your honesty and sincerity. But your sjjirits appear too
suspicious to me, and the wisdom whicli you attribute to them
sometimes verges into insanity, e. g. when they desire that you
should assert from their mouth, that in the whole of heaven
there is not a single angel who was created such in the
beginning.
"I am afraid that sucli nefarious spirits sometimes were
not sufficiently explored by you, and that they have imposed
upon you. For 'Satan himself,' according to the weighty
testimony of Paul (2 Cor. xi, 14) 'is transformed into an angel
of hglif.
"If I have succeeded in expressing to you my first doubts, and
have pointed out to you where your system requires additional
proofs, I am satisfied. You yourself can, if you choose, discover
other reasons by which you may remove the remaining doubts
in incredulous readers.-|- You will please look upon this letter
as a mere precursor. The remainder of wliat I have to say
cannot be treated lightly and cursorily. Farewell.
[John Chkistian Cuxo.]
"Amsterdam, March 8, 1769."
"Just as my letter is written here, I sent it to him sealed,
and waited a few days to see whether he would answer me.
As he did not do so, I went to see him. I found him quite
cold; nay, to say the truth, he appeared to me even a httie
angry. Nothing seemed to surprise him more than that I had
suspected his honest angels, and regarded him as simple enough
to be their dupe. He told me dryly, 'If you are not willing
to believe me, you have expended far too much trouble in
studying my writings so attentively as you have.' When he
said these words it seemed to me, as if the smiling and in-
nocent expression, which I was accustomed to see in his face,
had totally vanished. As I was thus deprived of all hope
* See Swedenborg's statement to Count Bondc in ]_)ocument 217, j). 2o2.
f All objections brougbt Ibnvard here by Cuno are abundantly answi.Tcd
by the Rev. Thomas Hartley in Document 258, the careful i)erusal of which
we recommend to the reader, especially of nos. 14, 16, and 24.
476 TESTIMONY OF CONTEMPORARIES. [Doc. 256.
that he would, according to my wishes and expectations, enter
more deeply with me into some parts of liis new doctrine, I
nevertheless had an opportunity thereby of defending myself
from the charge of being infected by him and of being one
of his proselytes. I had been frequently seen with him; and
in all companies where I was asked about him, I had com-
monly expressed myself as much in his favour as I could with
truth and by conviction; nay I had defended and sheltered
him against all sorts of gossip which I knew consisted of
falsehoods. On this account scoffers might have circulated
reports about me which might have been anything but pleasant;
even as it has happened to me more than once, that silly
talkers, who the less they know about religion are inclined to
ridicule it the more, repeatedly gave me to understand that
I had already become a heretic. I therefore could not refrain
from communicating my letter to others, and, for the sake of
those who did not understand Latin, from translating it into
the Dutch language. I was asked to publish the letter; but
I refused to do so for several reasons. I did not consider it
as part of my office. There are public teachers enough, who
declare themselves to be ordained ministers of the Divine
Word, whose duty and office it is. I cannot comprehend how
they could allow the old gentleman for such a long time to
write whatever he pleased; for on all ordinary occasions,
whenever the least deviations and peculiar ideas on matters
of religion are expressed, and sometimes such as are quite
harmless, they at once put on their armour, and make a great
ado. When all kept silence, I considered it a matter of con-
science to keep silence too. If any one reads my letter he
will at least not regard me as a flatterer. Perhaps the old
gentleman also did not expect that I would give him such a
piece of my mind, or else he would not have become angry.
At all events the anger which he seemed to entertain against
me did not last very long; and he soon became reconciled
again. A short time afterwards he came to me, and put
the adjoined paper into my hand. It is, indeed, not an
answer to my letter,* but at all events it is an autograph
* It is certainly an answer to Cuno's letter; for in that letter he denied
the reality of Swedenborg's mission; wherefore Swedenborg in the above
Doc. 256.] CUNO'S ESTIMA TE OF S WEDENBORG. 4 7 7
of one of the most singular men that have ever lived, and on
account of its strange contents also is worthy of preservation."
Tlie paper in question is a copy of the concluding paragraph
of Swedenborg's little treatise entitled, "The Intercourse between
the Soul and the Body" (no. 20), which we have already quoted
in the Introduction to Document 208, p. 138.* This little
work Swedenborg soon after published in London.
After adding two more paragraphs (nos. 20 and 21 on p. 453),
Cano sums up his estimate of Swedenborg in the following
words:
D.
CUNO'S ESTIMATE OF SWEDENBORG. \
1. "Dear reader, in all that precedes methinks I have
given you some information deserving to be known. Judge
of it yourself: for to teU you the truth, I do not know at
the present moment what I ought to think of him. I am
quite willing to grant that the honest man is in his second
childhood; but I still believe that whoever desires to make out
that he is insane, commits a sin against him.:): Let him give
an account of his errors before God. I am not willing to
judge him, so that I may not be judged. My intention in
writing to him was sincere, both in respect to him and in
respect to others who knew him, or who, impelled by sheer
curiosity, may become acquainted with him, in order to see some-
thing rare or extraordinary. I, therefore, cannot feel any regret
for having written against him or for having allowed others to
make copies of my letter. As for the rest time must teach what
will be the fate of his manifold writings in the world. I remember
here the words of Gamaliel, in Acts v, 38, 39, 'If this counsel
extract submitted to him some rational considerations, which might enable
him to understand why the Lord had chosen him for this particular work.
* Dr. Scheler, the Editor of the "Aufzeichnungcn," &c., adds here in a
footnote, "Swedonborg's autogi^aj^h which is here inserted in the MS. imparts
a pecuhar value to the four volumes which have cost only six thalers, and
it made ine not a little jealous of my friend's discovery.
-}■ See "Aufzeichnungcn," &c., pp. 156 to 168.
\ See on this subject the Rev. T. Hartley in Document 258, no. 29.
478 TESTIMONY OF CONTEMPORARIES. [Doc. 25G.
or this work be of men, it Avill come to nought. But if it be
of God, ye cannot overthrow it.' Far be it from me to pronounce
a final opinion as to how much there is here of God, and how
much of man; this I leave for those to decide who are pro-
fessional theologians. Every Christian who cares for his
salvation and for the truth is enjoined 'to try the spirits
whether they are of God' (1 John iv, 1), and I follow the
advice given in the first Epistle to the Thessalonians (v, 19-21),
'Quench not the spirit; despise not prophesyings; but prove
all things, and hold fast that which is good.'
2. "No one will be able to deny that Swedenborg is a
philosopher, and indeed one of the first magnitude ; and if no
other proof existed of this than the three volumes in folio
quoted above: Bti)icii)ia renini naturalmm sive novorum teiita-
minum plKenoniena mundi elementaris j)hilosopluce explkandi.
Cumfiguris ceneis. In the whole history of the world therefore
I have found no other scholar with whom I could compare
him except the great physician and chemist Theophrastus
Paracelsus.^^* I have perused Swedenborg's philosophical
works somewhat, and do not wish to enter here upon the dis-
cussion of them, in order not to become too diffuse. I will leave
his philosophy where I found it; only, neither in his philosophy
must he offend against the Sacred Scripture. He concludes
his first part with the following words of the great philosopher
Wolf,^^ 'Full liberty must be granted to all who philosophize
in a philosophical manner, nor have we any reason to apprehend
from such a liberty any danger either to religion, to virtue,
or to the state.'
3. "I accept this sentiment of the late Christopher von Wolf
without hesitation; yet I should like to submit this point for
consideration, whether it is not a great offence that the
description of the creation should be quite different with the
pliilosophers from what it is in Moses . . . What Sweden-
borg in his chapter xii says about the earthly paradise and
the first man, methinks is out of place in a work on philosophy,
just as much as where he supports this saying of Wolf, that
no danger accrues thence to religion,
4. "What I desire to state here, however, is that Mr. Sweden-
borg as a philosopher is quite modest and unassuming, but as
Dor. 256.] C UNO'S ESTIMA TE OF S WEDESBORG. 479
a theologian more than arrogant. Suffice it to say that his
language as a theologian sounds thus: As a divine I have
received a calling immediately from the Lord; I have been
sent from heaven in order to disabuse the whole world of its
prejudices, and to discover arcana which no man has ever
before knoA\Ti. This is the reason why I am writing so many
books ; but if any one does not choose to believe the testimony
I bear concerning myself, he must not read my books.* How
modestly, on the other hand, he writes as a philosopher (p. 451,
Latin edition; Vol. ii, p. 366, English edition), 'Should any
one undertake to impugn my sentiments, I have no wish to
oppose him; but in case he desire it, I shall be happy to
explain my principles and reasons more at large. What need
however is there of words? Let the thing speak for itself.
If what I have said be true, Avhy should I be eager to defend
it? — surely truth can defend itself. If what I have said be
false, it would be a degrading and silly task to defend it.
AV'hy therefore should I make myself an enemy to any one,
or place myself in opposition to him.'
5. "While writing the above a little work was brought to
my notice which had been printed at Konigsberg in 1766, thus
three years ago, bearing the following title : 'Dreams of a spirit-
seer explained by dreams of metaphysics.' The author does
not give his namc.-j- He uses a fiery and satirical pen.
Mr. Swedenborg is his spirit-seer, and he seeks to make him
ridiculous; and yet he has no proper knowledge of him, and
constantly calls him 'Schwedenborg;' perhaps because he has
* Swedeuborg's own language is inTliaps still stronger: for he declares
in so many words that the Lord eii'ected His Second Coming thnjugh his
instrumentaUty. See footnote to p. 4t)7. It is &ingulai- that Cuno throughout
his whole lengthy account of Swedenborg and his writings, never mentions
the Lord's Second Coming and its connection with Swedenborg's mission;
although this had l)een very clearly explained by Swedenborg, in sundry
places e!<] cciully in the Aj)Ocalypsis Revelata, no. 320; see also footnote
to p. 467.
-J- "The 'Allgemeine Deutsche KibHothek,' Vol. IV, p. 281, calls him
I. Kant and says: The jocular and at the same time profound spii-it in
which this little work is written, sometimes leaves the reader in doubt
whether ^Ir. Kant desired to ridicule metaphysics, or to make si)irit-seeing
credible."
480 TESTIMONY OF CONTEMPORARIES. [Doc. 256.
hitherto published his works anonymously, and has put his name
only before his recent works, published last year and during the
present one; yet his name and official character are given in
full in his philosophical and mineralogical works printed in
1734; besides, his name is sufficiently well-known in the learned
world, so that to be ignorant of it is not particularly flattering
to a critic of philosophy and metaphysics. You may read,
however, two-thirds of the work before you find Swedenborg's
name mentioned, and meanwhile the author makes sport of
metaphysics and the learned generally. His style is hvely and
readable.
6. "From the way the writer introduces the three stories re-
specting Mr. Swedenborg, you might, imless you had read the
whole treatise, suppose that he is more in favour of than in op-
position to the seer. At all events he surpasses the seer in
this respect, that he tells the stories, while the seer himself
keeps silence. I am sorry that I did not know anything about
the Gottenburg story, or else I should have asked Mr. Sweden-
borg about it, as I did concerning the story about the Prince
of Prussia which I have mentioned above, and concerning that
respecting the lost receipt. The truth of both of these stories
he affirmed; but he did not dwell long upon them, remarking
that there were hundreds of similar stories; but he did not
think it worth while to waste many words upon them. He
said that they were trifles, which made people forget the great
object of his mission . . .
7. "The author of the above treatise is certainly right in
'refraining from meddling with the fantastic explanation of
the first two books of Moses,' but I am truly obliged to him
for having informed me that Dr. Ernesti's^^ 'Theologische
Bibliothek' does take notice of those treatises [Swedenborg's
Arcana Coelestia]. I recollect having heard Mr. Swedenborg
say as much; though as far as I can recollect of his con-
versation, he did not know in what manner he had been judged
there; neither does he seem to trouble himself very much about
it. He goes on writing and writing; and if any one is not
willing to believe him, he may leave his writings aside, although
he sends them everywhere with the expectation, no doubt, of
having them read . . .
Doc. 256.] CVNO 'S EXPERIENCE OF S WEDENBOEG. 4S1
8. "I Avill leave the old gentleman Swedenborg alone. God
knows him better than I do. I must consider him a scholar
and a learned man ; but is it a proof of true humility for him
to say of the Evangelical Christians, 'They place the under-
standing under obedience to faith, and call that faith which
is not understood ? ' "
E.
CVXO'S EXPERIENCE OF SWEDEXBOEG IN 1770.*
Cuno's Memoirs, according to Dr. Scheler, refer once more
to Swedenborg, in the year 1770 (p. 803), where we read:
"Last year I gave my readers many sheets to read respect-
ing my dear old Swedenborg; but I am by no means done
yet with this singular man, and as long as my eyes remain
open, I shall not so easily turn them away from him.
"I still hear news concerning him from Sweden, nay, a short
time ago he desired to be remembered to me, and sent me
word that he hoped to embrace me this summer. The clergy have
made an assault upon him with all their power,-]- but they
could not do him any harm, because those liigh in authority,
yea, it is said, the King and the Queen, love him.
"I received a letter from a friend now studying in Leipzig
enclosing Number 6, Vol. I, of the 'Theologische Bibliothek'
(Theological Library) of Dr. Ernesti. As I have read the
whole of Swedenborg's writings with great patience, and as the
only work which I have not read, and which was offered to
me about a year ago for 120 Dutch ilorins, but now can no
more be had for money, I shall content myself with the epi-
tome made by so learned a man as Dr. Ernesti; it will cost
me but little trouble to copy it.
"Time alone will show what will in the end become of
this good man. When I saw him on September 10th this
year on change with his friend, Mr. Wretman, he looked much
more cheerful than when he took leave of me last year. Up
* See "Aufzeichnungen," &c. pp. 169, 170.
■}- See Document 245.
31
482 TESTIMONY OF CONTEMPOBARIES. [Doc. 250.
to the time I am now writing this (October 15) I have not
yet had a call from him, and my time has not permitted me
to visit him. He certainly has not come here for any other
object than to get something printed again."
CTIXO'S EXPKHIEXCE OF STt'EDENBOBG I.V 1771*
1. Cuno in a letter, addressed to an intimate friend in
Hamburg, which is dated January 26, 1771, says,
"You ask me what this old man is now do-
ing? I will tell you. He eats and drinks very moderately,
but sleeps pretty long, and thirteen hours are not too much
for him. When I informed him that his work 'The Earths in
the Universe' had appeared in a [German] translation, his
eyes, always smiling, became twice as bright. He is now in-
defatigably at work; yea, I must say that he labours in a most
astonishing and superhuman manner at his new work. Six-
teen sheets, in type twice as small as those used in his
former works, are already printed. Only think ! for every
printed sheet he has to fill four sheets in manuscript. He now
has two sheets printed every week. These he corrects him-
self; and consequently he has to write eight sheets every week.
And what appears altogether incomprehensible, he has never
a single line in reserve. His work is to consist, as he says
himself, of eighty printed sheets ;f he has thus calculated al-
* The following two letters were addressed by Cuno to two of liis
friends in Hamburg. They were first printed in Hamburg in 1771 in a
pamphlet bearing the following title: '■'■Sammlung einiger Nachrichten
Herrn Emanuel Swecletihorg nnd desselben vorgegebenen Umgang mit clem
Geisterreich hetreffencV (Collection of some news respecting Mr. Emanuel
Swedenborg and his alleged intercourse with the Spiritual World). The
whole of this pamphlet was inserted by Prelate ffitinger in his "Schwedische
Urkunden," &c., pp. 101 to 121; whence it was introduced mto Dr. Im.
Tafel's German edition of the "Swedenborg Documents." An EngUsh trans-
lation is likewise contained in the EngUsh and American editions of these
documents.
f The editor of the "New Jerusalem Magazine" for 1790, who quotes
(pp. 223 and 224) a short extract from this letter, says in a footnote, "This
Doc. 256.] C UNO'S EXPERIENCE OF S WEDENB ORG. 483
ready that it cannot be finished before Michaelmas. I will
also tell you the title of the work he has in hand: it is as
follows : 'True Christian Religion, containing the Universal
Theology of the New Church, predicted by the Lord in
Daniel viii, 1, 3, 14, and in the Apocalypse xxii, 1, 2,' by
Emanuel Swedcuborg, servant of the Lord Jesus Christ. I
could not, in my open manner, conceal my astonishment that
he should declare himself on the title-page the servant of the
Lord Jesus Christ. But he replied, 'I have asked, and have
received not only permission, but also an express command.'
You can scarcely believe with what confidence the old gentle-
man speaks of his spiritual world, his angels, and of God Him-
self. If I were to give you only a summary of our last con-
versation, I should fill many pages. He spoke of naturalists
[who ascribe all tilings to nature], with whom he conversed
recently after their death ; most of these had even been theo-
logians, or such as during their life in the body had made
theology their profession. Things were then said which caused
my ears to ring, but which I pass over, in order not to be
too precipitous in my judgment. I am quite willing to confess
that I do not know what to make of him. He remains to
me a riddle which I cannot solve. In 1766 a little work
was published in Konigsberg by John James Kanter \sic\
bearing the title: 'Dreams of a spirit-seer explained by dreams
of metaphysics.' The author is anonymous. In Volume IV
of the 'AUgemeine Deutsche Bibliothek,' which is published in
Berlin (p. 281), he is called I. Kant.* But this is a satire
which is directed more against the learned in general than
work was, indeed, comprized in sixty-eight sheets, but had Swedenborg
been able at that lime to have completed and subjoined to it the whole of
his appendix, it is more than probable, it would have exactly answered to
the above number. Speaking of this Appendix [knowii as the Coronis to
the T. C. R.] we beg leave to observe, that what was printed in London
after his decease, is but an incomplete part of it; the truth is, (as we were
informed by Doctor Messiter,2 in whose hands his valuable manuscript
was left,) that nearly one half of the copy had been mislaid and finally lost
at the Doctor's house."
* The editor of "Sammlung einiger Nachrichtcn," &c,, adds hero,
"Tliis is quite right. His name is Immanuel Kant, and last year, viz. 1770,
he became professor of logic and metaphysics in Konigsberg. In the third
volume of the 'Greifswalde Neue ki'itische Nachrichten' (p. 257) we read
31*
4S4 TESTIMONY OF CONTEMP OB ABIES. [Doc. 256.
against the spirit-seers in particular. I wish very much that
upright men, whom God has placed as watchmen upon the
walls of Zion, had occupied themselves with this man some
time ago. I have read his writings, and proved them impar-
tially; but in my opinion dogmas are taught there which
deserve to be examined more thoroughly by upright theologians,
and there are others which ought to have been refuted at the
very beginning."
2. Cuno in a second letter addressed to a prominent mer-
chant of Hamburg, dated March 5, 1771, says as follows:
"I cannot forbear to tell you something quite new about
Swedenborg. Last Thursday I paid him a visit, and as usual
found him writing.
"He told me that the same morning he had been in con-
versation with the late King of Sweden,* for three hours in
the spiritual world. He had met him there already on Wed-
nesday, thus the day before; but as he had seen that he was
deeply engaged in conversation with the Queen, who is still
living, I would not disturb him then. I let him talk on, but
at last asked him, how it was possible to meet in the spiri-
tual world with a person who is still in the land of the living?
He answered me, 'It was not the Queen herself, but her fami-
liar spirit' (spiritus familiaris). 'What sort of a thing is that?'
I continued ; for of this new kind of appearances I had never
heard from him before, nor had I read about them. He then
informed me that every man has his good or bad spirit, who
is not only constantly near him, but sometimes also with-
as follows : 'The author of this Avork who is said to be a Mr. Kant, M. A.
of Konigsberg, had his attention directed to the writings of Swedenborg
and his phenomena, and he was induced to institute investigations, the
results of which he now communicates to the world. His work consists of
two parts, a dogmatic and an historical. In the latter he relates the prin-
cipal phenomena of Mr. Swedenborg, most of which are known to our
readers, and which perhaps might be augmented by them with additional
ones ; and afterwards he gives extracts of the particular sentiments of the
author. In reality, however, he considers simply 'the tilings heard and
seen,' without taldng into considei'ation the Arcana Coelestia, a work fiUing
eight quarto volumes, and in which is contained an entire hermeneutical
and theological system. We leave it to Mr. Kant, to answer for liis judg-
ment wliich sometimes is very severe and bitter," &c.
* Adolphus Trederic (see Note 11), who had died on February 11, 1771.
Doc. 256.] C UNO'S EXPERIENCE OF S WEDENB ORG. 485
draws from him, and appears in the spiritual workl. But of
this the man still living knows nothing; the spirit, however,
knows everything. Such a familiar spirit has everything per-
fectly in common with his human companion; he has in the
spiritual world visibly the same tigure, the same countenance,
the same tone of voice; wears also the same garments as tlie
man on earth; in short, Swedenborg said, the familiar spirit
of the Queen appeared exactly as he had so often seen the
Queen herself in Stockholm and had heard her speak.
"In order to lessen my astonishment, he added, that Dr. Er-
nesti^^ of Leipzig had appeared to him in a simihir manner in
the spiritual world, and that he had had a regular disputation
with him. I wonder what this learned professor will say when
he hears of this. Perhaps, 'The old gentleman is crazy, and
in his second childhood.' He will laugh at it, and who can
blame him for it? It is inconceivable to me how I myself
can refrain from laughing, when I hear such extraordinary
things of him. And what is more; I have often heard him
relate similar things in large parties consisting of ladies and
gentlemen, among whom 1 knew very well were persons
given to mockery; but to my great astonishment no one
thought of laughing. As long as he speaks, it is as if
every person who hears him was charmed, and compelled to
believe him. He is reserved to no one. Whoever invites him,
is sure to have him. Last week a certain young gentleman
invited him to his house; and although he was not acquainted
with him, he appeared at his table, where he met with Jews
and Portuguese, and conversed with them freely without dis-
tinction. If any one is curious to see him, he has no great
difficulty; all that is necessary for him to do is to go to his
house, where he admits every one. It can easily be seen, that
the numerous calls which he thus receives draw largely
upon his time; and so much the less can I understand, how
he, nevertheless, accomplishes his design, of having printed
every week two closely set up sheets, and to compose ten
sheets of manuscript, without having a single line in reserve.
He says, that his angel dictates to him, and that he can write
fast enough. I have no more space to tell you more about him."*
* See on this subject the footnote on p. 62. Vol. I.
DOCUMENT 257.
JUNG-STILLING'S'^' TESTBiOI^Y*
A.
In a work entitled, "Theorie der Geisterkunde, von Dr.
J. H. Jung, surnamed Stilling," Nuremberg, 1808 (of which
an English translation by Samuel Jackson was published in
London in 1834, under the title, "Theory of Pneumato-
logy," &c.), we read as follows (pages 90 — 96) :
"As so very much has been written both for and against
this extraordmary man [Swedenborg] , I consider it my duty
to make known the 2:nire tndh respecting him, since I have
had an opportunity of knowing it pure and uncontaminated."
After making some general statements concerning Sweden-
borg's life, his writings, and his learning, he continues on
p. 91 : "Unexpectedly to everybody this intelligent, learned,
and pious man began to have intercourse with spirits. He
made no secret of this, but frequently at table, even in large
companies, and in the midst of the most rational and scienti-
fic conversations, would say, 'On this point I conversed not
long ago with the apostle Paul, with Luther, or some other
deceased person.' It can easily be imagined that the persons
present opened their mouths and eyes, and wondered whether
he was in his sound senses. Still occasionally he has fur-
* Stillmg's testimony respecting Swedenborg was first published in
English in the "Intellectual Rej)ository" for 1820, p. 116 ; for which it was
translated by Mr. D. Thun. The English editor of the "Swedenborg
Documents" used Samuel Jackson's translation, which was pubhshed in
London in 1834, upon which we liave also drawn for the greater part of
our translation.
Doc. 257.] JUXG-STILLING'S TESTIMONY. 4S7
nished proofs, against -which no objection can be raised. Tho
veracity of these rehxtions has been impugned, and the good
gentleman has even been charged with imposture ; but this
charge I deny emphatically. Swedenborg was no impostor,
but a pious Christian man. Three proofs that he had actual-
ly intercourse with spirits are generally known concerning him."
Stilling gives here an account of the occurrence with the
Queen of Sweden, of Swedenborg's second sight in dcscribnig
at Gottenburg a conflagration that took place in Stockholm,
and the story of the mislaid receipt. In respect to the truth
of these relations Stilhng gives some independent testimony,
which we shall examine in subdivision E of the present Section.
He then continues:
"But I must add here a fourth experimental proof which
has not been made public before, and which is fully as im-
portant as any of the foregoing. I can vouch for the truth of
it with the greatest certainty:*
"About the year 1770, there was a merchant in Elberfeld,
with whom, during seven years of my residence there, I lived
in close intimacy.-j- He was a strict mystic in the purest
sense. He spoke little ; but what he said, was like golden
fruit on a salver of silver. He would not have dared, for all
the world, knowingly to have told a falsehood. This friend of
mine, who has long ago left this world for a better, related
to me the follow^ing anecdote:
"His business required him to take a journey to Amster-
dam, where Swedenborg at that time resided; and having heard
and read much of this singular man, he formed the intention
of visiting him, and becoming better acquainted with him. He
therefore called upon him, and found a very venerable-looking
friendly old man, who received him politely, and requested him
to be seated; on which the following conversation began:
Merchant. Having been called hither by busmess, I could
not deny myself the honour. Sir, of paying my respects to you:
your writings have caused me to regard you as a very re-
markable man.
Swedenborg. May I ask you where you are from?
* See English translation, p. 90. f Stilling left Elberfeld iu 1778.
488 TESTIMONY OF CONTEMPORARIES. [Doc. 257.
M. I am from Elberfeld, in the ducliy of Berg. Your
writings contain so much that is beautiful and edifying, that
they have made a deep impression upon me: but the source
from whence you derive them is so extraordinary, so strange
and uncommon, that you will perhaps not take it amiss of a
sincere friend of truth, if he desire incontestable proofs that
you really have intercourse with the spiritual world.
8. It would be very unreasonable if I took it amiss; but
I think I have given sufficient proofs, which cannot be contra-
dicted.
M. Are these the well knowTi ones, respecting the Queen,
the fire in Stockholm, and the receipt?
S. Yes, those are they, and they are true.
M. And yet many objections are brought against them.
Might I venture to propose, that you give me a similar proof ?
S. Why not? Most willingly!
M. I had formerly a friend, who studied divinity at Duis-
burg, where he fell into consumption, of which he died. I
visited this friend, a short time before his decease ; we con-
versed together on an important topic : could you learn from
him what was the subject of our discourse?
S. We will see. What was the name of your friend ?
The merchant told him his name.
S. How long do you remain here?
M. About eight or ten days.
S. Call upon me again in a few days. I will see if I can find
your friend.
"The merchant took his leave and dispatched his business.
Some days afterwards, he went again to Swedenborg, full of
expectation. The old gentleman met him with a smile, and
said, 'I have spoken with your friend ; the subject of your
discourse was the restitution of all tilings.' He then related
to the merchant, with the greatest precision, what he, and
what his deceased friend had maintained. My friend turned
pale; for this proof was powerful and invincible. He in-
quired further, 'How fares it with my friend? Is he in a
state of blessedness?' Swedenborg answered, 'No, he is not
yet in heaven ; he is still in Hades, and torments liimself con-
tinually with the idea of the restitution of all things.' This
Doc. 257.] JUNG-STILLING' S TESTIMONY. 489
answer caused my friend the greatest astonishment. He ex-
claimed, 'My God! what, in the other world?' Swedenborg
replied, 'Certainly; a man takes with him his favourite incli-
nations and opinions; and it is very dithcult to be divested of
them. We ought, therefore, to lay them aside here.' My friend
took his leave of this remarkable man, perfectly convinced,
and returned back to Elberfeld.
" What says highly enlightened infidelity to this ? It says,
'Swedenborg was a cunning fellow, and employed a secret
spy to get the matter out of my friend.' To this I reply in
kindness, that Swedenborg was of too noble a mind, and had
too much of the fear of God; and my friend was too discreet
[for the matter to admit of such an explanation]. Such like
evasions may be classed in the same category as the 'trans-
figuration of the Redeemer by means of moonshine!'*
"That Swedenborg for many years had frequent intercourse
with the inhabitants of the spiritual world, is not subject to
any doubt, but is a settled fact."
B.
In liis memorandum -book for 1809, Jung reports as
follows :-{-
"A certain beloved friend for many years, who is far ad-
vanced in Christianity, communicated to me from Holland, in
a letter written last summer, the following authentic and inter-
esting story about Swedenborg:
'I am acquainted with many things about Swedenborg, of
K'l
* The Editor of the Enghsh "Swedenborg Documents" adds here in a
footnote, "As is taught in the rationahstic Schools of Theology in Ger-
many, where they endeavour to account for all the miracles mentioned in
the Scripture on merely natural princijjies. These rationalists, as they are
called, are the confirmed Sadducees of the present day." This rationalistic
school, however, is no longer so prevalent in Germany as it was.
-{- See "Zerstreate AufsUtze aus Jung's (Stilling's) Taschonbuch 1805 to
1816," in his "Sammtliehe Schriften," ethtion of 1835 to 1839, Vol. XIII,
jip. 395 et seq. "We translate the above from Vol. IV of Dr. Im. Tafel's
German edition of the "Swedenborg Documents," p. 93 et seq.
490 TESTIMONY OF CONTEMP OB ABIES. [Doc. 257.
which I have been informed by old Sch * (K 's son-
in-law). His brother-in-law P. d. Sch , whose first wife
was a sister of Sch 's wife, married a second time a
certain Miss G . During the wedding celebration the con-
versation turned upon spiritual apparitions. All the three
clergyman B , E , and S— — were present, and took
opposite grounds to Sch , who maintamed their possibility.
At last Swedenborg's name was mentioned, and he was at
once condemned by the preachers as a fanatic and heretic,
and his relations were stigmatized as falsehoods and re-
veries. "Gentlemen," said the bride's brother who resided
in Amsterdam, "are you willing to believe me, if I tell you
something concerning Swedenborg which I have seen and
heard." Everybody knew Mr. G to be a man who feared
God and loved the truth, and therefore all acknoAvledged that
they would feel compelled to believe his testimony. He con-
tinued, "In the year 1762, on the very day when the Emperor
Peter III of Eussia-^" died, Swedenborg was present with me
at a party in Amsterdam. In the middle of the conversation,
his physiognomy became changed, and it was evident that his
soul was no longer present in him, and that something was
taking place with him. As soon as he recovered, he was
asked what had happened? At first he would not speak out,
but after being repeatedly urged, he said, 'Now, at this very
hour the Emperor Peter III has died in prison, explaining
the nature of his death. Gentlemen, will you please to make
a note of this day, in order that you may compare it with
the announcement of his death, which will appear in the news-
papers.' The papers soon after announced the death of the
Emperor, which had taken place on the very same day."
"Such is the account of my friend. If any one doubts this
statement, it is a proof that he has no sense of what is called
historical faith and its grounds ; and that he believes only what
he himself sees and hears."
Concerning Jung-Stilhng's explanation of Swedenborg's
mental state, see Note 215.
* Jung-Stilling adds here, "I am personally acquainted with all the
persons whose names occur in this narrative; and the bride who is men-
tioned here has since been a patient of mine."
Doc. 257.] JC'XG-STILLiyG'S TESTUIOXY. 491
In the same volume ("Sammtliclie Werke," Vol. XIII,
p. 399), Jung gives some additional testimony respecting the
story of the lost receipt, which was communicated to him by
a distinguished Russian gentleman, who was intimately ac-
quainted with the Russian Ambassador accredited for many
years, during Swedenborg's life-time, to the Court of Sweden.
"This ambassador," he states, "had often met Swedenborg;
he had seen him in his trances, and heard wonderful things
from him." The testimony of this Russian ambassador will
be critically examined in subdivision E of the present Section.
0.
TESTIMONY COLLECTED IN ENGLAND.
DOCUMENT 2^^. ■
TESTIMONY OF JOHN LEWIS, PKINTER AND
PUBLISHER.
A.
FIRST ANNOVNCEltlENT OF SWEDENBORG'S THEOLOGICAL WRiriXGS*
Paternoster-Boiv } February 5, 1750.
Adveetiseivient, hy John Lewis, Printer and PMisher, in
Paternoster-Row, near CJieapside, London. Be it known unto
all the learned and curious, that this day is ijuhlished, the first
nimiber of Arcana Coelestia, or Heavenly Secrets, ivhich are
in the Sacred Scriptures, or ivord of the Lord, laid open; as
they are found in the Sixteenth Chapter of Genesis: together
ivith the ivonderful things that have been seen in the tvorld of
spirits, and in the heaven of angels.
This work is intended to be such an exposition of the whole
Bible as was never attempted in any language before. The
author is a learned foreigner, who wrote and printed the first
volume of the same work but last year, all in Latin, Avhich
may be seen at my shop in Paternoster-Row, as above-
mentioned.
And now the second volume is printing, both in Latin and
* From the "Magazine of Knowledge" for 1790, Vol. I, p. 395 et seq.;
whence it was reprinted in the "Intellectual Repository" for 1829,
p. 537 et seq.
Doc. 258.] JOHN LEWIS'S TESTUrONY. 493
English; to be published in cheap numbers, that the public
may have it in an easier manner, in either tongue, than in
whole volumes.
It must be confessed that this nation abounds with a variety
of commentaries and expositions on the Holy Bible ; yet when
we consider what an inexhaustible fund of knowledge the
Sacred Scripture contains, the importance of the subjects it
treats of, and the vast concern every man has in those things
they relate and recommend, we may cease to wonder that so
many ingenious pens have been employed in sounding the depths
of this vast ocean; and he must be a very dull writer indeed,
who does not find a pretty large number of readers of any
work he may publish of this kind. I would be far from de-
preciating the merit of any man's performance, nay, I will
allow, that it is owing to the labours of learned and pious
men, in their disquisitions after truth in the Bible, that we of
this kingdom have been enabled to discern truth from error,
and to know more of the mind and will of God in His Word,
than the priests of Rome were willing we should. Yet give
me leave to add, that these sacred Avritings are capable of
speaking to the heart and understanding of man, by more
ways than have been thought of, or put into practice ; and he
who can discover new treasures in these sacred mines, and
produce from them such rich jewels as were never yet seen
by the eye of man, will undoubtedly challenge our strictest
attention, and deserve encouragement in his pious labours.
This, then, may be said of our author. He has struck out a
new path through this deep abyss, which no man ever trod
before ; he has left all the commentators and expositors to
stand on their own footing; he neither meddles nor interferes
with any of them; liis thoughts are all his own; and the in-
genious and sublime turn he has given to eveiy thing in the
Scriptures, he has copied from no man; and therefore, even
in this respect, he has some title to the regard of the ingeni-
ous and learned world.
It is true, when a reader comes to penisc his work, if he
expects to understand him Avith a slight and cursory reading,
he will find himself greatly mistaken ; his thoughts are too
sublime and lofty to be surveyed with a weak or a wanton
494 TESTIMONY OF CONTEMFOEARIES. [Doc. 258.
eye;' his language is quite difFerent from tlie comuion modes of
speech; and his sense is sometimes so deep and profound, as not
to be readily apprehended by a common understanding. Who-
ever, therefore, takes this book in hand, and finds passages in
it not easily intelligible, let him not throw it by as a thing
of no value, nor content himself with a bare perusal; but let
him read it over and over again; let him study the drift and
design of the author; and 1 will answer for it, that the more
and oftener he reads it, the more instruction and delight he
will receive from it. The author has a, depth, which, if once
fathomed, (and it is not unfathomable,) will yield the noblest
repast to a pious mind. But if any one imagines that I say
this to puff a book, in tlie sale of which my interest is so
nearly concerned, any gentleman is welcome to peruse it at
my shop, and to purchase it or not, as his own judgment shall
direct him.
Nothing recommends a book more effectually to the public
than the eminence and credit of its author; nothing is more
notorious, than that a weak performance, if it appears under
a great name, shall be better received in the world than the
most sublime and ingenious productions of an obscure person:
so that it is not merit but prejudice that generally governs
the judgment of men.
Though the author of Arcana Cadestia is undoubtedly a
very learned and great man, and his works highly esteemed
by the litoxiti, yet he is no less distinguished for his modesty
than his great talents, so that he will not suffer his name to
be made public. But though I am positively forbid to dis-
cover that, yet I hope he will excuse me if I venture to mention
his benign and generous qualities. How he bestowed his time
and labours in former years, I am not certainly informed
(though I have heard by those who have been long acquainted
with him, that they were employed in the same manner as I
am going to relate) ; but what I have been an eye-witness to,
I can declare with certain truth ; and therefore I do aver,
that this gentleman, with indefatigable pains and labour, spent
one whole year in studying and writing the first volume of
Arca)ia Coolestia, was at the expense of two hundred pounds
to print it, and also advanced two hundred pounds more for
Doc. 258.] JOHN LEWIS'S TESTIMONY. 495
the printing of thi.s second volume; and when he had done
this, he gave express orders, that all the money tliat should
arise in the sale of tliis large work should be given towards
the charge of the propagation of the gospel. He is so far
from desiring to make a gain of his labours, that he will not
receive one farthing back of the four hundred pounds he has
expended ; and for that reason his works will come exceedingly
cheap to the public.
I further declare, I have not the least reason in the world
to believe him a bigot to any mode or method of religion; 1
know not what community he belongs to, or whether he be-
longs to any; if any one can guess by his wTitings, he knows
where to find them. But it matters not what or who the person
is that writes, if his writings are founded on truth, and agree-
able to such learned men as are competent judges of them.
The deepest and most learned, as well as the most valuable
pieces, are sometimes misunderstood and rejected for many
years, even by learned men themselves; to instance only three
performances out of the many that miglit be produced, viz.,
Locke on the Human Understanding, Milton's Paradise Lost,
and Pri^eaux's Connexion of the Old and, Nev) Testaments.
Those who have been conversant with books, especially in the
trading way, cannot be ignorant of the difficulties these valu-
able pieces have met with in making their way into the world:
and it is as remarkable now to observe, how they have been
called for and admired for many years past.
How this great work of Arcana Co^lestia will succeed in
the world, is impossible, at present, to determine. If all men
of learning were of the same mind with the ingenious and
pious Mr. Penny,^^^ of Dartmouth, we need not fear success;
for in his letter to me,* on the publication of the first volume,
are these following words : "I have long ardently wished to
see the historical part of the Old Testament, which seems
only to regard the Jewish dispensation, (and upon that account
is too lightly regarded by the major part of the present
Christian world,) proved to be as delightful, instructive, and
as necessary for the knowledge of Christians as the Xew.
* This letter is contained in subdivision B of the present Document.
496 TESTIMONY OF CONTEMF OB ABIES. [Doc. 258.
This Arcana Coelestia gives me fullest satisfaction of," &c. A
copy of this letter was printed at large in the Daily Advertiser
of Christmas-day, 1749. Now this delightful, instructive, and
necessary knowledge cannot be expected from this part of
Holy "Writ, unless the historical part of the Old Testament
be allegorized in some such manner as our Latin author has
here done it. And the great and learned, as well as the in-
spired Apostle Paul, clearly give encouragement to this way
of writing (Gal. iv, 24). And our author neither rejects,
nor disturbs the literal sense by his allegorical exposition.
Soon after the publication of Mr. Penny's letter before-
mentioned, a grave, judicious, and learned gentleman was
pleased to call at one of the bookseller's where this famous
Latin book was appointed to be sold: and when he had cast
his eye over part of the work, he inquired who the author
was; but being told that the author would not be known,
"Well," said the gentleman, "I confess that at these years I
am not fond of new acquaintance, but should be extremely
glad to have some conversation with him; for," continued he,
with great earnestness, "I never saw, nor heard, nor read of
so surprising a man in all my days !'"
Any one of small judgment may guess at the cheapness of
the work, when he finds that six hundred and forty quarto
pages, in Latin, of the first volume, are sold for no more than
six shillings unbound. But this second volume, which is now
publishing in Latin and English, will be unaccountably cheap,
as any one may conclude, even by the postage of the Latin
copy from abroad: for the bare postage of this first number
cost no less than twelve shillmgs, and now it is printed, does
make fifty-two quarto pages in the Enghsh tongue ; and all to
be sold for no more than eight-pence, which is not half the
price that such a quantity of paper and print is generally sold
for. The postage of the second number came to eighteen
shillings; and that of the third amounted to one pound two
shillings;* and yet these two numbers are to be sold for no
* Swedenborg, while preparing tlie MS. for the second volume of the
A7-cana Coslestia, was at Aix-La-Chapelle, as appears from Documents 210
to 213.
Doc. 258.] JOHN LEWIS'S TESTIMONY. 497
more than nine-pence each; so that from hence it is easy to
imagine how cheap the whole will be, especially when printed
in such a grand and pompous manner at so low a price. But
it is the generous author's absolute command that it should
be so, who, it is plain, wants neither purse nor spirit to carry
on his laudable undertaking.
As the copy comes from a foreign country, and as one
number may contain nearly double the quantity of another, it
is utterly impossible to fix a certain regular time for the
publication of each. But this the public may be assured of, that
when a fresh number is published, it shall be advertised in
the newspapers. Those who are pleased to give their orders
to the news-carriers, will have every number as certainly as
though they were apprised of the certain time of its coming
out. And the price will be printed on the title of each Eng-
lish number, (and every Latin number will be of the same
price with the English,) so that the readers may be sure that
they will not be imposed upon; for sometimes the bulk of the
book will plainly appear to be worth five times as much as
will be required for it.
Those who are so happy as to be well acquainted with
the Latin tongue, will be highly delighted with the author's
elegant and sublime language.
B.
MR. JOHN LEWIS TO THE EDITOR OF THE DAILY ADVERTISER*
Sir,
If you ^vill insert the follovsing letter in your
paper, it may induce the curious in the learned world to per-
use a work very entertaining and pleasant, and oblige, Sir,
Yours, &c.,
John Lewis.
* From the "Intellectual Repository" for 1826, p. 179.
498 TESTIMONY OF CONTEMPORARIES. [Doc. 258.
^'TO 2IE. JOHN LEWIS, IN PATERNOSTER-ROW, CHEAPSIDE, LONDON.
"Dartmouth, October 15, 1749.
"Mr. John Lewis,
"Sir, — Accidentally reading the advertisement
of the Arcana Ccelestia, excited by the oddness of the title, I
presently ordered my friend in London to send me one. The
extraordinary degree of pleasure the reading of it has given
me, and the yet more expected from what more is to be
published, induces me to request advice as often as any new
publication happens, which I apprehend to be designed annually.
My reason for troubling you, is, because I very rarely see any
of the public papers, and, consequently, future advertisements
may escape my knowledge; which, I hope will excuse me.
"I have long ardently wished to see the historical part of
the Old Testament, which seems only to regard the Jewish
dispensation, (and upon that account is too Hghtly regarded
by the major part of the present Christian world,) proved to
be as delightful, instructive, and as necessary for the knowledge
of Christians as the Xew. This Arcana Ccelestia gives me the
fullest satisfaction of. But the illumined author, whoever he
is, (is it Mr. Law?)* must expect a considerable army of
* William Law, the author of many works of popularity, was born in
1686, and died 1761. As a theologian, Law held tenets pecuhar to himself,
which, either from being misundei-stood, or misrepresented, subjected him
at different times to two very opposite imputations, that of being a Socinian,
and that of being a Methodist. It was in his latter days that Mr. Law
became most confused, according to one of his biographers, from haxing
bewildered his imagination with the reveries of Jacob Boehme, for whose
sake he learned German that he might read his works, and whom he
pronounces "the strongest, the plainest, the most open, intelligible, awaken-
ing, com-incing writer that ever was." Walton in his "Notes and Materials
for an adequate Biography of Law" pubHshes the following letter, from
which it appears that Law was acquainted with Swedenborg's writings:
"King's Chfit', Northamptonshire, April 9, 1758.
"Pray tell INIr. Wood that I desire him to buy me the 8th volume of
the Arcana Coelestia: he bought the first seven volumes for me, and so
knows the volume that I have not. I shall never go through them, but
as I have gone so far in the expense I shall take his last volume,"
Doc. 258.] JOHX LEWIS'S TESrnWNY. 499
gown-men to draw their pens against him: it is a blessing
their power is prescribed within impassable bounds.
■'The favour of a line in answer, to know what dependance
I may make upon you, will very much oblige, Sir,
"Your most humble servant,
"Stephen Penny.^^'
"P. S. Perhaps the author was concerned in the publication
of j\Ir. Hutchinson's w'orks?* Has he published any other
work, and at what price?"
To this the bookseller appends the following notice: —
"This large Latin book is nearly printed in 4to; and sold
by Mr, Nourse, at the Lamb, opposite Katharine-street, in
the Strand; Mr. AVarc, at the Bible on Ludgatehill; and by
John Lewis, printer of the same, as above-mentioned: price 6s.
unbound."
In Lis early days he had been tutor in the house of l\fr. Gibbon, the
Historian, who says respecting him, "]Mr. Law's master-work, the 'Serious
Call' is still read as a popular and powerful book of devotion. His precepts
are rigid, but they are founded on the gospel."
* .lohi\ Hutchinson was bom in 1624, In 1724 he published in Latin
the first part of a work entitled, "Moses' principia" in which he defended
the i\Iosaic cosmogony, and attacked Newton's theory of gravitation. He
died in 1737. His collected works were published in thirteen octavo
volumes from 1749 to 1765. His followers are called the "Hutchinsonians,"
The (Gentleman's Magazine for 1796, Vol. I, p, 23, says concerning him,
"The opinions of Hutchinson are for the most part worthy of attention;
those which are the least tenable are innocent. Instead of having the
mastery of his system, he, like othei' theorists, sometimes lets his system
get the better of its author, and carry him into devious paths; and in his
conti-oversial writings, he did not always remember that brotherly kindness
is the test of true Christianity; and that while knowledge puffeth up,
charity alone really editieth." The substance of his philosophy, so far as
it concerns the creation of the world, was pubUshed in 1738 l)y Mr. Calcott
in the Latin language, A ti-anslation of tliis treatise, with a preliminary
dissertation, was published in 1822 by Alexander INIaxwell, Esq,, author of
"Plurahty of AVorlds," under the title, "The Ancient Principles of the True
and Sacred Philosophy, as lately explained by John Hutchinson, Esq,"
32*
DOCUMENT 259.
TESTBIONY OF THE REV. THOMAS HARTLEY,
M. A.^
A.
From the Preface to his English Translation of the work " On
the Intercourse between the Soul and the Body.''''*
1. "It is said in the prophet Amos, 'Surely the Lord will
do nothing, but He revealeth His secrets unto His servants
the prophets.' He has done this in olden times, and is He
a variable God, that He will not do the same in the last
times? Is He less communicative, or His servants now less
dear to Him? This cannot with truth be said. The deluge,
the destruction of Sodom, the liberation of the Hebrews from
Egyptian bondage, the revolutions in the kingdom of Israel,
their victories, captivities, and dispersion; the great Restorer
of the true Israel, the states of the Christian church, its
apostacy, and its restoration in the New Jerusalem Church,
with numberless other particulars, have all been revealed by
the Lord to certain of His chosen ones before these great events
came to pass; and can we suppose that the last of these,
tvhich is the most concerning of all, will want its previous
messenger to prepare the church for its approach? It has
long been a time of trouble and of treading down, and shall
there not be a time of refreshing and raising up, when the
children of Zion shall be made joyful with the glad tidings
of The Coming of their King? Shall the profane insults,
* A Theosophical Lucubration on the Nature of Influx, as it respects
the Communication and Operations of Soul and Body. By the Honourable
and Learned Em. Swedenborg. Xow first translated from the oiiginal
Latin. London, 1770.
Doc. 259.] EEV. T. HARTLEY'S TESTIMONY. 501
rebuke, and blasphemy of the enemies of our faith continue
to mock the patient hope of the Christian; and will not the
Lord send some enlightened Seer with a message of peace
and comfort to His people, some Caleb to testify unto them
of the good land which he hath seen, and also bearing with
him a cluster of the fruit of it, for their encouragement to
go up to possess it?
2. "He has done this in the person and writings of tho
Honourable Emanuel Swedenborg, who for these five-and-
twenty years past has been favoured with an open vision of
the spiritual worlds, and still continues to enjoy the same, and
to communicate to his brethren many curious, wonderful, and
instructive discoveries, relating to his converse with angels and
the things of their kingdom, as may be seen in his other
writings: so that infidels can now no longer plead that challenge
in excuse of their unbelief: 'Shew us one who can testify of
these tilings from his own knowledge, and we will believe;'
for such a witness, and a credible one too, is alive at this day.
3. "I have conversed with him at different times, and in
company with a gentleman of a learned profession and of
extensive intellectual abilities [Dr. Messiter^]; w^e have had a
confirmation of these tilings from his own mouth, and have
received his testimony, and do both of us consider this our
acquaintance with the Author and his writings among the
greatest blessings of our lives. We cannot doubt but that
the same evidence, which has appeared credible to us, must
appear the same to many others: and where men of liberal
minds and education think otherwise, this single line will ami-
cably settle the difference betwixt us, Veniam loetimusque damuS'
que vicissim [Freedom we ask from you, and are willing to
grant to you]. But where any w^rong bias, bigotry to a
system, worldly interest, or a confirmed habit of unbelief,
lead any to a determined opposition, there argument must
lose its force on any subject, for noii persuadebis etiani si
jjersuaderis. [Convince a man against his will, he's of the
same opinion still.]
4. "As the Author, when in England last summer, was
called upon in a letter from a friend (to the truth of which
I can fully testify) to give some account of himself for the
502 TESTIMONY OF CONTEMPORARIES. [Doc. 259.
reasons therein suggested, (his ansAver to which letter I have
translated and annexed to this work,* there is the less occasion
to enlarge on what relates to his personal circumstances.
However, we cannot but take notice here of the kind and
honourable treatment he continues to meet with in his own
country,-]- as a circumstance which does honour to the Royal
Family, the Grandees, the Senators, and the Bishops of the
Swedish nation; for every one that comes to us in the name
of a Prophet, a Messenger of the Lord, or a Seer, with
credible marks of his Mission, is certainly entitled to high
respect from such distmction of character.
5. "That Mr. Swedenborg's life, qualifications, and high
pretensions, have passed through a strict scrutiny in his own
country, as to every part of his character, moral, civil, and
divine, is not to be doubted; and that he maintains dignity,
esteem, and friendship there with the great, the wise, the
good, I am well informed by a gentleman of that nation, now
residing in London [Christopher Springer^^^] ; and from whose
mouth I could relate an instance of the Author's supernatural
knowledge, as well known in the Court of Sweden, and not
to be evaded or called in question, if the fact be as related:
but as I have not the Author's leave for this, I think myself
not at liberty to mention it.
6. -'Thus far I think that the credibility of Mr. Swedenborg,
as a witness to the truth of what he relates, stands unimpeached:
the extensive learning displayed in his writings, evinces him
to be the Scholar, and the Philosopher; and his polite behaviour
and address bespeak the Gentleman: he affects no honour,
but decKnes it; pursues no worldly interest, but spends his
substance in travelling and printing, in order to communicate
instruction and benefit to mankind ; and he is so far from the
ambition of heading a sect, that wherever he resides on his
* See Documents 1 and 2, Vol. I.
f Swedenborg continued to meet with this kind and honourable treat-
ment until liis return to Sweden, after writing to Mr. Hartley the letter
to which he refers above; but from the beginning of 1770 he no longer
led an unchequered existence, as appears from the various accounts introduced
in Document 245. See also what Mr Hartley wrote in 1778, in no. 20
of the present Document.
Doc. 259.] BEV. T. HARTLEY'S TESTIMONY. 503
travels, he is a mere solitary, and almost inaccessible,* though
in his own country of a free and open behaviour; nor does he
persuade any to leave that established church to Avhich they
belong, f
7. "Till very lately he has not set his name to any of his
theological "works: he has nothing of the precisian in his
manner, nothing of melancholy in his temper, and nothing in
the least bordering upon the enthusiast in his conversation
or writings, in the latter of which he delivers facts in tlie
plain style of narrative, speaks of his converse with spirits
and angels with the same coolness that he treats of earthly
things, as being alike common to him; he proves all points of
doctrine from Scriptui-e testimony; always connects charity and
good life with true faith, and is upon the whole as rational a
divine as I have ever read.
8. "If these parts of character may be allowed to gain
credit to his testimony, I think it may be pronounced concern-
ing him, that he is the most extraordinary Messenger from
God to man, that has appeared on earth since the Apostolic
age, and that he may properly be called the Living Apostle
of thes5 days.
9. "As to his writings, the subjects of them are confessedly
not only new, but greatly interesting ; such as the Spiritual
Sense of the Scriptures, many of the most difficult and hitherto
unknown passages of which he explains by the rule of Cor-
respondences, shewing how things spiritual are represented or
signified by things natural. He lays open to view the errors
which have been introduced into the church, and still subsist
in it, and establishes the fundamental articles of faith on the
Divine Authority of the Sacred Writings, without quoting the
authority of any man, or offering any thing in the uncertainty
of opinion.
* Compare in this respect Cuno's testimony, Document 256, F, 2, p. 485.
-}■ Swedenborg's own words on this subject are as follows : "Before the
chui'ch is fully devastated, the interior Word is revealed, i. e. according
to the spiritual sense; because then a New Church will he instituted into
tchich arc invited those of the former church, and for the New Cliurch
interior Divine Truth is revealed .... This New Church will be called the
New Jerusalem" (Apocalypse Explained, no. 948).
504 TESTIMONY OF CONTEMPORARIES. [Doc. 259.
10. "In his character of Seer (which some in derision
perhaps will call visionary, though both the office and name
have been honourable in the church of God in old times), he
draws aside the curtain which divides between mortality and
immortality, and opens a prospect into the world of spirits,
presenting to us the different states of souls after death, their
communications with angels and one another, their preparation
in the middle state (not according to the figment of a Romish
purgatory) for final bliss or misery; and numberless other
wonderful discoveries relating to their condition, the different
classes in the different communities of angels in their respective
heavens, and likewise to the infernal kingdom. Of these he
treats professedly in his book entitled, 'Heaven and Hell, from
things heard and seen,' which is but a small part of his works:
it would require a volume to give even a general character
of them all, and therefore I shall forbear to particularize
here, observing only that the amazing treasure both of curious
and useful hioiuledge exliibited in his writings, concerning
things natural and revealed, moral, philosophical, and Divine,
does not only excel whatever has come down to us of Hermes,
Pythagoras, and Plato, but even surpasses, in importance of
matter and extent of discovery, all that the Fathers have
written or divines have taught.
11. "On the first view of things so strange, many will be
apt as it were to start back, and to pause with a kind of
surprise; and upon finding them so different from their present
ideas, or having oio ideas at all about them, they will be
inclined to reject them as fable or delusion. This may be
the case not only of such as are chained down to their present
belief or unbelief, but even of some less contracted and fixed
in preconceived opinions; but men of enlarged minds, improved
by a liberal education, are not so hasty to condemn what
they cannot immediately close with, but will give a fair trial
to what is offered, and admit of so much as the nature of
its evidence demands; and to such I address myself with
respectful deference, recommending to their perusal the Author's
works as worthy of their attention and remarks.
11. "In this great variety of materials, many things will
be found better suited to some than to others ; and there are
Doc. 259.] BEV. T. HARTLEY'S TESTIMONY. 505
also many wliich may be passed over as matters of indifference;
but let us not quarrel with variety, but take that which is
suited to our own appreliension and use, and leave the rest
to others, remembering that the Ijord is good to all, and not
only provides for us things necessary, but also for change,
entertainment, and delight, as well in our spiritual as iu our
natural state.
13. "Let it likewise be observed, that in things relating
to the condition and laws of the spiritual Avorld, we are not
to set up our customary ideas, or the philosophical notions
we may have imbibed in this, as an adequate measure of
truth; for things spiritual and things natural are dissimilar
and heterogeneous, and yet, when compared in the light of
true philosophy, they are analogous and corresponding: but
then the mind must familiarize itself by degrees, and acquire
a habit of abstraction, to the contemplation of spiritual sub-
jects, before it be able to form proper and satisfactory ideas
of them, and then it may; for the capacities and faculties of
the human mind are immense, and by suitable discipline and
exercise may even in this life be accommodated to the re-
ception of celestial science."
14. In another part of his preface Mr. Hartley makes the
following useful remarks on the cry after wonders and miracles:
"As to that common custom of calling out for miracles, as
the only proof of the commission of those who. make fresh
discoveries of truth to us; it is to be observed, that the
appeal to this test generally proceeds from much ignorance,
both as to the nature of miracles and the nature of truth.
That miracles have frequently been used in condescension to
the infirmities of human nature, and to stop the mouths of
gainsayers, as also upon other accounts, we are to acknowledge
with thankfulness, and adore therein the mighty power of
God: nay, that they have all along subsisted in the church,
and do subsist, I make no doubt, nor yet condemn the dis-
belief of others as to this article ; but that they are necessary,
or promised to be the only evidence to the authority of every
extraordinary messenger, or new discovery of the truth, does
not appear; and should the heathens of the East or West
Indies put our missionaries to this proof' of their authority, it
506 TESTIMONY OF CON TEMP OB ABIES. [Doc. 259.
might go near to hazard the success of their benevolent
labours. Miracles have no necessary connection with truth,
nor do they enlighten the mind with any knowledge of it; the
reality of them may be questioned, or they may be ascribed
to other causes than the true one (for false prophets and
seducing spirits may work wonders) ; the evidence of them may
be resisted, or the force of that evidence may be overpowered
by worldly considerations and influence; of all which we have
examples in Scripture. Now where miracles fail of their
proper effect, by not proving the means of our conviction,
they add condemnation to the sin of unbelief, and therefore
they are often witheld in mercy to the incredulous : accordingly
it is recorded of our Lord, that He did not many mighty
works in Nazareth because of their unbelief. But are there
no other ways of admitting the force even of any kind of
truths, than by miracles, and those better suited to the nature
of the human understanding, viz. by the testimony of credible
witnesses, by moral evidence and solid reasoning, and above
all, by purity of intellect in certain defcecate minds, between
which and truth there is a certain affinity or sympathy which
unites them without the intervention of argument?"
B.
FnOM HIR PREFACE TO THE WORK ON "HEAVEN AND HELL."
15. "The honourable and learned author of tliis treatise,
Emanuel Swedenborg, was a native of Sweden,* of eminence
and distinction in his own country, having had an honourable
employment under the crown, and being a member of the
House of Nobles; of respected estimation in the royal family
during the late reigns; of extensive learning, as his voluminous
writings demonstrate; and, as to private life and character,
irreproachable. Something more particular, as to his personal
character, has been spoken in the Preface to the Treatise on
the Intercourse hetiueen the Soul and the Body; and Mr. Sweden-
* The first English translation of "Heaven and Hell" was published in
1778; thus six years after Swedenbox'g's death.
Doc. 259.] BEV. T. HARTLEY'S TESTIMONY. 507
borg's Letter to a friend [Document 2], giving a particular
account of himself and family, annexed to that work, is sub-
joined to this Preface, the original of which is in my hands.
16. "The same question that Avill be asked here, has been
briefly noticed already, viz. If a testimony to so extraordinary
a dispensation does not require the extraordinary seal of
miracles to render it credible ? To which be it further answered,
that many of the i)rophets worked no miracles, and yet were
beheved upon their own private testimony; and that we
believe many things of the highest consequence in religion
upon human authority, where the persons transmitting and
delivering them appear properly qualified ami circumstanced
to give credibility to what they relate. But this argument
has been considered in the Preface to the Treatise on the
Litercoitrse between the Soul and the Body [see no. 14], before
mentioned; and from the reasons adduced, and sucli as are
ready to be further produced if called for, we look upon our
author's testimony as worthy of our acceptation in this matter,
and venture to rely on his own integrity and piety, and his
disinterested and indefatigable labours to instruct the world
in the most important truths relating to salvation, at the
expense of his fortune, and the sacritice of all worldly
enjoyments, during the last thirty years of his life. And if
we further reflect, that tiie whole scope and tendency of his
writings is to promote the love of God and of our neighbour;
to inculcate the highest reverence for the Holy Scriptures ; to
urge the necessity of practical holiness; and to confirm our
faith in the Divinity of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ:
these considerations, I think, may be allowed to be sufficient
credentials (as far as human testimony can go) of his extra-
ordinary mission and character, and as convincing marks of
his sincerity and truth; especially as we have to add, upon
the credit of two worthy persons, (one of them a learned
physician [Dr. Messiter-] who attended him in his last sickness),
that he confirmed the truth of all that he had published
relating to his communications with the world of spirits, by
his ^lemn testimony, a very short time before he departed
this life, in London, anno Dom. 1772.
17. "Header, might it not seem a wonder, if a person of
508 TESTIMONY OF CON TEMP OB ABIES. [Doc. 259.
so extraordinary and so apostolical a character, should better
escape the imputation of madness, than the prophets of old?
And accordingly some have given out, that he was beside
himself, and, in particular, that it was occasioned by a fever
which he had about twenty years before his death. Now it is
well known by all his acquaintance, that our author recovered
of that fever after the manner of other men; that his extra-
ordinary communications commenced many years before that
time, and that his writings, both prior and subsequent to it,
entirely harmonize and proceed upon the same principles with
an exact correspondence; and that in the whole of his con-
versation, transactions, and conduct of life, he continued to
the end of it the same uniform, excellent man. Now, if to
write many large volumes on the most important of all subjects
with unvaried consistency, to reason accurately, and to give
proofs of an astonishing memory all the way ; and if hereto be
joined propriety and dignity of character in all the relative
duties of the christian life; if all this can be reconciled with
the definition of madness, why there is an end of all distinction
between sane and insane, between wisdom and folly. Fie
upon those uncharitable prejudices, which have led so many
in all ages to credit and propagate slanderous reports of the
best of men, even whilst they have been employed in the heavenly
work of turning many from darkness to light, and from the
power of Satan unto God!
"Were an angel from heaven to come and dwell incarnate
amongst us, may we not suppose that his conversation, dis-
coveries, and conduct of .life, would in many things be so
contrary to the errors and prejudices, the ways and fashions
of this world, that many would say with one consent, he is
beside himself? And where any one of our brethren, through
the Divine favour, attains to any high degree of angelical
illumination and communications, may he not expect the like
treatment? I forget the name of the philosopher, whose
precepts and lectures were so repugnant to the dissolute
manners of the Athenians, that they sent to Hippocrates to
come and cure him of his madness; to which message that
great physician returned this answer. That it was, not the
Doc. 259.1 MEV. T. HARTLEY'S TESTIMONY. .509
philosopher, but the Athenians that were mad.* In like
manner, the wise in every city and country are the smaller
part, and therefore must be content to suffer the reproachful
name that in truth belongs to the majority. This has been
the case of all extraordinary messengers for good to mankind,
and the world is not altered in this respect.
18. "But it may be said, that though it be thus with the
ignorant and profane, yet men of education and learning will
form a more righteous judgment of the matter, and be determined
impartially according to the nature of the evidence: and it
would be well if it were so ; and therefore we hnd, that in all
ages such among the learned as devoted themselves to siii)port
the credit and interest of their particidar professions, were
always the most violent persecutors of the truth: for though
truth has its conveyance through the intellectual part in man,
yet it never gains its effect, or operates as a principle, till it
be received into the affection and will; and so man is said
in Scripture to be of an understanding heart. So that know-
ledge is productive of the greatest good, or the greatest evil,
according to the ground or disposition in which it resides;
when joined with piety and humility, it adds both lustre and
force to truth; when joined with the corrupt i)assions of our
nature, it is the most violent persecutor of it: this Avas the
case with the scribes and Pharisees and doctors of the law;
no greater enemies to Christ than they; the pride of reputation
for learning, and the authority of public teachers, unfitted
them for becoming learners at the feet of the lowly Jesus;
and therefore to them were directed those words of our Lord :
*How can ye believe, who receive honour one of another, and
seek not the honour that cometh of God only' (John v, 44);
giving us hereby to understand, that the dominion of any
wrong passion over the mind, will prove a certain hindrance
in our way to Divine Truth.
19. "We are not unprepared for the opposition that may
be expected to any fresh discoveries of truth, especially, as
has been observed before [no. 18], where the credit or interest
* One of the editors of "Heaven and Hell" says, "The story of
Democritus and the citizens of Abdera seems to be that here alluded to."
510 TESTIMONY OF COXTEMPOEARIES. [Doc. 25f>.
of any considerable profession or body of men is concerned.
Established doctrines and opinions are considered as sacred,
and the sanction of custom gives them, with many, the firmness
of a rock; as is known to have been the case in physics,
astronomy, and natural philosophy, in which truth, though
supported by the e^-idence of demonstration, has scarcely been
able to make its way in a century. Besides, the pride of
learning is strong on the side of estabhshed institutions, and
for men to part with what they have been building up with
much study and pains for a great part of their Hves, is a
mortifying consideration; they are startled at the thoughts of
becoming thus poor, and some would be as wiUing to part
with their Hves as with their acquisitions of this kind; and
hence it is, that we read of so many martyrs to error and
foUy in all ages.
20. "'These things considered, we are not to wonder that
our author's pubhcations have met with no better encouragement
hitherto in his own country, (as is usually the case with prophets,)
we being informed some time ago by a worthy merchant at
Gottenburg, that but few of the clergy (as far as had come
to his knowledge) had there received them; and that the
Reverend Dr. Beyer,-- a learned man, and lector in the
gymnasium of that town, had suffered much persecution for
adopting and propagating the truths contained in his writings,
and was not suffered to print Ms explication and defence of
them in Sweden.* But, to the honour of our constitution, we
can as yet call the liberty of the press (and a liberty with-
in the bounds of decency may it always be) the prinlege of
Englishmen, and therefore may reasonably hope for better
success to our author's ^\Titings in this land of freedom; not
that we expect any encouragement on their behalf from our
Pharisees and bigots of any denomination, for they are the
same everywhere; but our hopes are from men of unprejudiced
minds, dead to self and the world, of a simpHfied understand-
ing, and such as are friends to w-isdom wherever they find
her; in a word, whose spirit harmonizes with truth, and whose
hearts are in unison with heavenly things."
'•' For further particulara see Document 245.
Doc. 259.] HARTLEY'S LETTER TO CL WES. 511
C.
FROM A LETTER OF THE REV. T. HARTLEY TO THE REV. J. CLOWES.-'^*
'21. "The great Swedenborg was a man of uncommou
humility, and so far from affecting to be the head of a sect,-{-
that his vokiminous ^vritings in divinity continued almost to
the end of his life to be anonymous publications; and I have
some reason to think that it was owing to my remonstrance
to him on this subject, that he was induced to prefix his name
to this his last work.
22. "He was of a catholic spirit, and loved all good men
in every church, making at the same time all candid allowance
for the innocency of involuntary error; but as he found himself
obhged to point out the false doctrines in the several churches
with an impartial freedom, it must be expected that his writ-
ings will meet with opposition from bigots in all churches:
"The zealous Roman Catholic will be against him, as he
censures that church for arrogating to itself the power of
Christ, of dispensing with the Divine laws, and of exercising
spiritual jurisdiction over the consciences of its members.
"The Solijidian, who separates faith from practice in religion,
and makes belief to constitute the whole of it, will also be
against him, as our author fundamentally lays down the insepar-
able union of both as necessary to salvation, shewing that
neither without the other can be called faith or good works,
in a Christian sense, nor can subsist as divided any more
than heat and light in the sun.
"The rigid Calvinist, who confines the mercy of God to a
small part of mankind by a partial decree, will reject a writer
who asserts the goodness of God, in its utmost possible extent
towards all, on the clearest proofs both of Scriptural and moral
evidence, and explains the consistency betwixt the freedom of
the human will and the operations of Divine grace to the
conviction of the rational mind, showing that if positive decrees
* This letter was inserted by Mr. Clowes in the preface to his trans-
lalitju uf the "True Chiistian Rehgion," published in 1781.
-j- See footnote to no. 7 of the present L)ocument.
512 TESTIMONY OF CONTEMPORARIES. [Doc. 259.
in respect to our salvation were compatible with human liberty,
not a single soul would be lost.
"To the foregoing adversaries of our author may be added
the narroiv Sectarian, whether it be a leader that seeketh the
honour that cometh of man, or others under him who have
shut up their minds against all further light, as determined
to maintain the interest and credit of their party on its
present foundation.
"The Deist and Naturalist, who are nearly the same, and
from the depth of a metaphysical darkness, talk of an unknown
God without the least idea of Him, and confound the Divine
Essence with what they call Nature, still more unintelligible,
will professedly oppose the writings of our illustrious author,
who so frequently and sedulously inculcates the Divinity of
Jesus Christ, by His personal union with the Father, from
whence arises this distinguishing grace and privilege of the
Christian, that whereas the eternal, invisible Jehovah mani-
fested Himself before and under the Law to mankind by the
ministration of angels, He now communicates Himself to us
through the adorable Jesus, in our own nature, glorified as
God and Man in a Divine personality.
"Lastly, the mere Formalist in religion, the self-righteous
Pharisee, and all such as live according to the course of this
world, with minds and hearts directed thereto, however decent
they may appear externally, will all join in opposition to so
spiritual a messenger, who strenuously insists on the inward
principle of good, Avithout which all externals are unavailing
to salvation, and that it is only through the energy of the
Holy Spirit proceeding from the Father through the Divine
Humanity of the Son in hearts duly prepared for, and receptive
of, such influence, that we are made meet to be the par-
takers of the inheritance of the saints in light.
"Now that any extraordinary messenger to the world,
faithful to his commission in the delivery of Di\dne Truths,
without respect of persons, should meet with opposition, is so
far from being any just cause of offence to us, that it should
serve to confirm us in the belief of his legation, inasmuch
as Divine Truth must ever be contrary to the inclinations,
maxims, and pursuits of a degenerate world, the reasonings
Doc. 259.] HARTLEY'S LETTER TO CLOWES. 513
of wliicli will ever be according to its governing principles,
and therefore it was that the essential Truth of God in the
person of Christ was to suffer persecution; but wisdom is
justified of her children, even such as have their hearts turned
towards God; and in respect to such, Truth carries in it
native evidence and conviction, so as to supersede the necessity
of argument, according to those words of our Lord, 'If any
man will do His will, he shall know of the doctrine whether
it be of God.'
23. "Our author ever kept the Holy Scriptures in view;
they were his light and guide, his shield and buckler on all
occasions; his reasonings are grounded on their authority,
and he is abundantly copious in the proofs he draws from
them in support of whatever doctrine he advances. On this
foundation he builds, and a surer can no one lay; he ex-
pounds the lively oracles by their harmonizing sense in different
parts of them, and opens their spiritual meaning, like the
scribe instructed unto the kingdom of heaven; and of tliis he
has in particular given us satisfying evidence in his exposition
of the Apocalypse.
"And yet let it be remarked here, that however high he
stands in the character of the enlightened divine, however
zealous he appeared for Truth and the instruction of liis
brethren ; and lastly, however self-denying in his own particular
case as to gratifications and indulgences, even within the bounds
of moderation, yet nothing severe, nothing of the precisian ap-
peared in him; but, on the contrary, an inward serenity and
complacency of mind were manifest in the sweetness of his
looks and outward demeanour ; and in his writings so far is he
from affecting any stoical stiffness or severity, that in several
parts of them he allows to Christian liberty its full scope, and
nowhere censures social entertainments and amusements pro-
perly conducted.
24. "This highly gifted man's visions and communications
wdth the spiritual world, in a frequent visible intercourse
wath angels and other spirits, will be looked upon by many
as an exceptionable part of his writings, owing to a general
disbelief of these things, helped on by the w^ak arguments
of some, who have a reputation for learning, in order to
o3
514 TESTIMONY OF CONTEMPORARIES. [Doc. 259.
discredit the reality of such supernatural discoveries, urging,
that since the publication of the gospel, they have ceased as
useless. Yet it is most certain that after the publication
of the Law they were frequent, and, if any credit is to be
given to the best human testimonies, have been vouchsafed
to some in every age of the Christian church; and I verily
believe, with our author, that we have all of us communications
with the spiritual world, by our connections with good or
evil spirits, according to the fitness of disposition and choice
that lead to such associations respectively, and that we receive
influx from them. But few understand this, through want of
visible natural representations, though the truth of the matter
is provable from the Sacred Writings ; and as to that portion
of Scripture, on which they mistakenly lay so much stress, viz.
'If they hear not Moses and the Prophets, neither will they
be persuaded though one rose from the dead,' it is spoken of
such as have hardened themselves in unbelief with respect to
a future state, who therefore would bring themselves into still
greater condemnation should they have the offer of such
additional evidence as they would be sure to reject; whereas
the same extraordinary vouchsafements to certain believers
may be considered as their privilege, and of benefit to them-
selves or others ; or if dispensed to such as are weak in the
faith, may serve for their confirmation in it. But of these
matters we are seldom competent judges, as they are among
the secrets of Divine Wisdom.
25. "I forbear to enlarge on this subject here, as I have
spoken more fully of it in my Preface to the translation of
the author's book, De Ccelo et Inferno, 'Concerning Heaven
and Hell ;' in respect to which translation I find myself called
upon, in order to rectify and obviate some mistakes, to observe
as follows: Mr. William Cookworthy,^^^ of Plymouth, began
and carried on a considerable part of that translation. I
translated and finished the remainder. He submitted his part
of the translation to my revisal and corrections: but I found
it needful to form his part from the original Latin into a
similarity of language with my own, and accordingly completed
it; to which I added the preface, and the whole of the notes.
I think myself obliged to mention this, that whatever degree
Doc. 259.] HARTLEY'S LETTER TO CLOWES. 515
of credit may be allowed to that work, the share whicli that
estimable man had in it may be ascribed to him; and this
also is said for the satisfaction of his surviving friends. I am
to observe, that Mr. Cookworthy was at the whole expense of
the publication.
26. "As the credibility of Swedenborg's extraordinary dis-
pensation, in respect to his commerce with the invisible world,
would receive addition from his private good character, I was
accordingly led to call upon him by letter to publish some
particulars of himself, for the satisfaction of the pubhc, which
he answered, giving me some account of himself and family,
which was contirmed to me by some who well knew him in
his own country, together with the honours with which he was
dignified there as a member of the House of Nobles, by the
high esteem in which he was held by the Royal Family in
Sweden, and also by the most pious and excellent men of
that kingdom, as also with some other memorable particulars,
not here to be mentioned. The above-mentioned letter to me*
I have given in my translation of a small treatise written by
our author, 'On the Nature of Influx/ under the prefixed title
of a 'Theosophic Lucubration.' I am to observe here, that I
am indebted to Christopher Springer, Esq.,^^' formerly member
of the Diet in Sweden, who has resided in London many
years, for many satisfactory circumstances relating to his Hfe
and character.
27. "And yet the great Swedenborg, who employed his
peculiar talents and the greater part of a long life for the
benefit of his brethren, high in honour and esteem as he was,
lived several years in an obscure lodging in London in which
he ended his days. Lord, liow wonderful are Thy dealings
with Thy most favoured servants, to bring them into a con-
Jbrmity to Thy low and abject state on earth, in order to
exalt them to that glory which thou hast prepared for them!
28. "I saw him in the beginning of his last illness, and
asked him if he was comforted with the society of angels as
before, and he answered that he was. I returned home, about
a day's journey from London, and heard soon after that he
* It constitutes Documo.it 2 in Vol. I.
33*
516 TESTIMONY OF GONTEMP OB ABIES. [Doc. 259.
was near his departure, and expressed his desire to see me,
but as some hindrances to the visit happening at that time,
I did not embrace the opportunity, wliich I should have done,
for those hindrances might have been surmounted. My neglect
on this occasion appears to me without excuse, and lies very
heavy on my mind to this day.
29. "That so highly gifted a messenger from the Lord (as
I verily believe he was) should meet with the reproach of being
beside himself, will be so far from appearing strange to such
as are acquainted with the Scriptures, that they would expect
it: and it is credible, that an Angel from heaven in a human
form, with a like message to an apostate world, would find
no better treatment from it. But let the authors of such
a calumny look well to the danger they incur by it; for where
a person is advanced to any good degree of usefulness in the
cause of virtue and religion, and more particularly if led to
consecrate very exalted talents to the honour of God, and
the spiritual benefit of his brethren, such a character is sacred,
and to go about to defeat the success of such labours is
nothing less than a degree of profanation; and the like con-
duct in any of the clergy, whether proceeding from eny}>
jealousy, or any partial regard to their own particular credit
or interest, is still more blamable. And as to such as are
led by a mistake, or a zeal for some particular opinions, to
oppose the usefulness of eminently good men, because they
think and walk not in all things according to their rule, they
would do well to remember that there are diversities of gifts,
and differences of administrations of the same Spirit, and all
for the edification of the body of Chi'ist. Thus some are more
in the literal, whilst others excel in opening the spiritual,
sense of the Scriptures; some are eminent for their active
usefulness in public exhortation, teaching, and preaching,
whilst others are more fitted for writing in defence of the
Truth, or find themselves called to perfect their states re-
spectively in the various exercises of a retired piety. Some
Christians have little more of grace than is sufiicient for
themselves, others have a larger portion of it for the benefit
of their brethren also, whilst all are graciously provided with
instruments and means suited to their recipiency and several
Doc. 259.] HARTLEY'S LETTER TO CLOWES. 517
occasions. Tims the church, like the natural body, has its
different members, all which may contribute to the welfare of
the whole, by the concurrence of their several functions uniting
in love, whilst no one can say to another, 'I have no need
of thee.' Why then do men, called religious, go about to
reproach and vilify one another on account of their several
distinguishing gifts, which, like as one star differs from another
star in glory, may and should all attune in one Divine harmony
to the praise and glory of God?
30. "The unchristian spirit of calumny and detraction here
mentioned, leads me to observe in this place, that some have
taken pains to represent our author as mad, in order to dis-
credit his character and writings, grounding their charge on
the following circumstance. He was seized with a fever, at-
tended with a delirium, common in that case, about twenty years
before he died, and was under the care of a physician; and
they have gone about to pick up what he said and did, and
how he looked at that time, and have propagated this both
in private and in print, a proceeding so contrary to common
humanity, that one cannot think of it without offence, nay
even horror; but there is not the least occasion for a par-
ticular answer to so malignant a charge, as it receives its full
confutation from the consistency and wisdom of his numerous
publications since that time, insomuch that we can here apply
to him the apostle's answer to Festus' imputation of madness,
that he speaks the 'words of truth and soberness;' and if this
be not allowed as a proof in point, where is the test whereby
we are to distinguish between sane and insane?
31. "It may reasonably be supposed, that I have weighed
the character of our illustrious author in the scale of my best
judgment, from the personal knowledge I had of him, from
the best information I could procure concerning him, and
from a diligent perusal of his writings; and according thereto
I have found him to be the sound divine, the good man, the
deep philosopher, the universal scholar, and the polite gentle-
man; and I further believe that he had a high degree of
illumination from the Spirit of God, was commissioned by
Him as an extraordinary messenger to the world, and had
communication with angels, and the spiritual world, beyond
518 TESTIMONY OF CONTEMPOBARIES. [Doc. 259.
any since the time of the apostles. As such I offer his
character to the public, solemnly declaring that, to the best
of my knowledge, I am not herein led by any partiality, or
private views whatever, being much dead to every worldly
interest, and accounting myself as unworthy of any higher
character than that of a penitent sinner. I pretend to no
authority over the mind of the reader; and if I have erred
in any thing here delivered, I trust that it is in the innocency
of error, and it shall be retracted on conviction.
32. "I have further to declare it as my belief, that we
draw nigh to the last of the latter days spoken of in Scripture,
and that the woes are already begun, which are to prepare
the way for the New Jerusalem from above, to the truth of
which our honoured author appears to have been called to
bear a particular testimony, in which vocation I believe he
will soon be succeeded by others. The doctrine of judgment-
work approaching, will meet with no favourable reception
from those that are of this world, and are satisfied with the
present condition of it; but the children and heirs of that
kingdom, which shall have its sure foundations in Christian
love, righteousness, and peace, will, through the power of faith,
be enlightened to see the foregoing scourges as preparatory
to the manifestation of Christ's glorious kingdom on earth,
and together with all the present mourners in Sion be enabled
to rejoice in hope, mth the Divine witness in the revelations,
saying, and earnestly praying, 'Come, Lord Jesus, come
quickly.'"
In an earlier part of this letter, Mr. Hartley expressed
himself on the writings of Swedenborg as follows.
33. "The writings of this honourable man recommend them-
selves, at first sight, to the discerning reader, by their genuine
simplicity, by the profound veneration of the author for the
Sacred Scripture, and also by his deep penetration into, and
his clear elucidation of, their spiritual sense, and of the
mysteries contained therein, carrying with them a comincing
evidence to the judgment of simplified impartial minds, between
which and the Truth there is a certain congruity that disposes
the former for an immediate reception of the latter; and this
simplicity is termed in Scripture 'the single eye,' according to
Doc. 259.] HARTLEY'S LETTER TO CLOWES. 519
those words of the Lord (Matt, vi, 22), 'If thine eye be
single, thy whole body shall be full of light.'"
The relation of the doctrines taught by Swedcnborg to
the Sacred Scriptiu'e, Mr. Hartley defines in the following
paragraphs.
34. "The establishment of a Divine Revelation, even by
God Himself, does not appear to have been designed, in any
age of the church, to supersede the vouchsafement of particular
revelations to particular persons, at difterent times, and on
certain occasions; and credible it is, that seers of visions, and
extraordinary messengers, variously gifted, will be occasionally
commissioned, for the benefit and comfort of the church in
the future times of it; and if in reply to this it should be
asked, To what purpose then is the establishment of a Divine
Revelation, if it answer not all human requirements in religion
on every occasion? be it answered, That though an established
system of Divine institutes be of the highest importance and
benefit to mankind, as it serves for a common and safe
directory, both for faith and practice, and so to all the pur-
poses of life and godliness, yet through a deplorable propensity
in our nature to degenerate, it has so happened, that every
church has by degrees departed from its primitive purity,
and either through the ease and temptations of civil establish-
ments, or other manifold causes, sadly apostatised from virtue
and piety, to the love of the Avorld, infidelity, and impiety.
In this case a people stands in a different and degraded
relation to their God, who, of His infinite compassion, is
graciously pleased to grant them extraordinary means for
their warning and conversion where, through their own fault,
the ordinary ones have failed of their due influence.
3.5. "x\nother important use of the established institutes
of a revealed religion, in connection with the vouchsafement
of extraordinary dispensations to particular persons, is that
of their serving as a criterion or test, whereby to 'try the
spirits whether they are of God;' for in our present state of
probation we stand betwixt the two worlds of light and dark-
ness, truth and error, and as we have good spirits to befriend
us, so there are evil spirits to mislead and delude us. The
prophet Isaiah has laid down the following rule for distin-
520 TESTIMONY OF CONTEMPOBABIES. [Doc. 259.
guishing in such doubtful cases, where any were liable to be
deceived by wizards, and such as had familiar spirits (viii, 20),
'To the Law and the Testimony: If they speak not ac-
cording to this Word, it is because there is no light in
them.' Our application of this rule is to bring every doctrine
to the test of the Gospel of Christ, and whatever agrees
not with this Divine standard is to be rejected as false;
for 'He is the Way, the Truth, and the Life.'
"36. 'To this test, viz. the authority of the Sacred Scriptures,
we offer the writings of the inspired Swedenborg, for examina-
tion and decision in every point of doctrine, and may challenge
the most able opposer to shew wherein he has falsified, or
even misapplied any part of them in what he has advanced;
nay, I think it may be affirmed with truth, that no one ever
more highly exalted their honour and dignity, or exhibited
more demonstrative proofs of a clear and comprehensive under-
standing of them; and even where he enters upon the alle-
gorical interpretation of the Scriptures of the Old Testament ('for
these things,' according to Paul (Gal. iv, 24), 'are an allegory'),
he executes this part of his office with so much religious reverence
for the letter, that they who have not as yet attained to the
spiritual sense of them, (if they are serious and unprejudiced,)
will be so far from having any reason to be offended, that
they will rejoice to find that those portions of Scripture,
which at first sight seem to contain so little of Divine instruc-
tion, are significant of the most important truths, even 'the
wisdom of God in a mystery.' Thus the pious mystical, and
the pious literal Christian may unite in the spirit of love,
and have, as different parts of the same temple, their respective
degrees of sanctity.
37. "It is particularly observable, that no writer, the know-
ledge of whom has come down to us, has opened the relation
which things bear to each other in the natural and spiritual
worlds, in the way of corresxwnclence, in any degree equal to
what our learned author has given us on this subject, shewing
how the invisible things of God in the latter may be clearly
seen and understood by the things that do appear in this
visible creation. His exposition of Genesis and Exodus, entitled
Arcana Ccelestia, in eight volumes, quarto, abound with instances
Doc. 259.J HARTLEY'S LETTER TO CLOWES. 521
of this kind, and are a rich treasure of heavenly secrets. In
the same work we are given to see how the Spirit of God
shadowed forth, and delineated the great mysteries of Gospel
redemption, through regeneration, before and under the Law,
and so forming them into one consistent plan of the Divine
Wisdom and Goodness for the recovery of poor lost man, by
the great Jehovah's assuming our human nature in the person
of Jesus Christ.
"But our enlightened author proceeds still further in the
following work (the 'True Christian Religion'), and goes on
to comfort us, under the present sad degeneracy of the Christian
church, with a prospect of the New Jerusalem from above,
whereby Jesus Christ will bless the earth, under the administra-
tion of the spirit of peace and love, and by which, as he
proves from Scripture, is to be understood tlte Second Coming
of our Lord; not for the destruction of the earth and visible
heavens, but for the renovation of the Gospel spirit in the
church, now so sadly corrupted and fallen, as to render such
a new dispensation necessary to the existence of a True Christian
Church on earth."
38. In conclusion Mr. Hartley addresses the following letter
privately to the translator of the "True Christian Religion:"
"Dear Sir,
"I have here given my most serious thoughts
on the writings and character of the great Swedenborg, and
if you approve of this performance, so far as to tliink it may
be prefixed to your translation, with any degree of usefulness,
I freely offer it to your service. I thank you, Sir, for the
favourable opinion of me, expressed in your last letter, and
must own that I esteem it a comfort to have been instrumental
in some degree in promoting the knowledge of our author's
writings, and wish you more successful in your able endeavours
to forward the same. It is matter of great satisfaction to
find that the small part of his works which has already been
translated into English, has met with more success than might
be expected in so short a time ; and by the accounts received
of the favourable reception of them in foreign countries, we
have good reason to hope, that this highly gifted ministry
522 TESTIMONY OF CON TEMP OB ABIES. [Doc. 260.
will in due time more fully appear, as a light shining in a
dark world, to check the progress of infidelity, to diffuse the
right understanding of the Sacred Scriptures, and to turn
many to the knowledge of the Lord. I am sure that you join
with me and many more in this good wish, and remain,
Dear Sir,
"Your affectionate humble servant,
"T. Haetley."
DOCUMENT 260.
TESTIMONY OF DR. H. MESSITER.'^"*
A.
DR. MESSITER TO THE PROFESSOR OF DIVINITY AT EDINBURGH.
"October 23, 1769.
"Rev. Sir,
"As I have not the honour of knowing your
name, I hope you will not attribute that deficiency in the
superscription to a want of respect towards the professor of
a science which I have ever held in the greatest veneration.
The Hon. Mr. Swedenborg has desired me to send you, as a
present, some of his late Tracts, which, should you think
proper to peruse them, I doubt not but you will consider
them as very extraordinary, and certainly more proper to be
submitted to the scrutiny of gentlemen of your dignity and
profession, than to that of those whose want of a proper scale
of literature but ill qualifies them to judge of their sublimity.
As I have had the honour of being frequently admitted to
the author's company when he was in London, and to con-
verse with him on various points of learning, I will venture
* The above correspondence was first printed in the "Intellectual Re-
pository," Vol. Ill (first series), p. 449 et seq.; and was introduced thence
into the several editions of the "Swedenborg Documents."
Doc. 2G0.1 3fESSITEE'S TESTIMONY. 523
to affirm, that there are no parts of mathematical, philosophical,
or medical knowledge, nay, I believe I might justly say, of
human literature, to which he is in the least a stranger; yet
so totally insensible is he of his own merit, that I am con-
fident he does not know that he has any; and, as himself
somewhere says of the angels, he always turns his head away
on the slightest encomium. "What he knows of the most
interesting and noble science of all, I most humbly submit,
Sir, to your better judgment: yet I must say, that though I
have read much of the historical and mystical proofs of the
truth of Scripture, I have never yet met with any assertions
so wonderfully affecting the mind of man; and wherever I
have read of anything of this nature approaching in some
measure to the gift of our author, it has generally been
delivered by persons whose education would scarcely secure
them from the censure of enthusiasm or imposture. I should
be glad, Sir, to be honoured with a line from you when you
get the books, and happy to receive your opinion when it may
be suitable to you to confer that favour on me.
"I am, Sir, with the greatest respect,
"Your most obedient and most humble servant,
"H. Messitee."
"At Broom House, Fulham, Middlesex."
TUB PROFESSOR'S ANSWER.
"Edinburgh, Nov. 6, 1769.
"Sir,
"I have received the books concerning which
you were pleased to advise me in your favour of the 23rd of
October, for which 1 return you cordial thanks. I have at
present, and shall have during the winter season, but little
respite from the duties of my office of Divinity Professor here ;
so that it will be seven or eight months ere I can purpose
to peruse them deliberately, and with that care and attention
which the serious and important nature of the subjects therein
treated plainly requires. I have, however, seen enough to
convince me that the honourable author is a very learned
and pious man, — qualities that shall ever command my respect.
524 TESTIMONY OF CONTEMPORARIES. [Doc. 260.
His sentiments, in several theological points of importance,
differ not a little from those that are entertained in our North
Biitish Church, and he supports them not wholly by argumen-
tation from Scripture, but rests a good deal on visions of
angels and intercourse with the spiritual world: as I cannot
boast of any experience of that kind, I am the less qualified
to judge of the weight that ought to be laid on that means
of proof. This is all I can presume to say at present, and
on the footing of a very slight and cursory inspection of the
books. Meanwhile, as you have sent a copy of the Ai^ocalypsis
Revelata, and another quarto, in which Amor Conjugialis et
Scortatorius , or Fornicatio Vaga et L/ibidinosa, are explained
and contrasted in respect of their spiritual and mystical
meaning, I shall deposit these in the theological library here,
as also a single copy of each of the other papers and pamphlets,
reserving to my own proper use only a single copy of each
of those publications of which you have transmitted several
copies; the residue I shall give away, as from you, to such
of the ministers of this city as, to the best of my judgment,
will most thankfully receive them.
"I am, with sincere respect and gratitude, Sir,
"Your most obedient and most obliged servant,
"E-OBEKT Hamilton." --°
B.
DR. MESSITER TO THE PROFESSOR OF DIVINITY IN THE VNIVEUSITY OF
GLASGOW.
"Rev. Sir,
"Had I the honour of your acquaintance I
should not have addressed you in the general term of Pro-
fessor of Divinity, and therefore hope your candour will not
suffer you to construe my ignorance into a disrespect I would
not willingly be thought guilty of. The Hon. Mr. Sweden-
borg has desired me to send you, as a present from him,
some late Tracts of his writing, I hope not more extraordinary
than true. As I have had often the honour of conversing
with him, I can with great truth assert, that he is truly
Doc. 2nn.] MESSITER'S TESTIMONY. 525
amiable in his morals, most learned and humble in his discourse,
and superlatively affable, humane, and courteous in his behaviour;
and this joined ^vith a solidity of understanding and penetra-
tion far above the level of an ordinary genius. Thus much
I know of him, and therefore sacredly affirm, though not
without a humble deference to your opinion of his writings.
If this character be allowed him, as I am confident it will in
time, it will remove the most general objections offered by
the most violent and daring Deists to revealed religion, viz.,
that the authors [who profess to have received revelations]
are obscure illiterate enthusiasts. The two last charges, his
writings (if not what is above said) will soon refute, and the
first will be removed by the account given of himself in
the letter to his friend, which you have at the end of the
S2H)nnaria Expositio. Though I must beg pardon for having
taken up thus much of your time, I must yet take the liberty
to remark, that the translation of the above-mentioned Treatise
is designed as a present for any English reader you might
think proper to present it to, but as it is very indifferently
executed, I am confident it will do the author no honour,
and therefore wish he had omitted it. I shall be glad to be
honoured with a line on receipt of the books, and on any
future convenient occasion shall be happy to receive your
opinion of them.
"I am. Sir, with the greatest respect,
"Your most humble and most obedient servant,
"H. Messitee."2
TBE PROFESSOR'S REPLY.
"Sir,
"I am favoured with yours of the 23rd October,
signifying that you had sent me as a present, from the Hon.
Mr. Swedenborg, some of his late Tracts. The box with the
books came to my hand some days before I received your
letter, and you may judge of my surprise when I could not
conjecture how or by whom they were sent. I beg you will
be so good as to return my thanks to the honourable gentle-
man for his present. I dare not presume in a hasty manner
526 TESTIMONY OF CONTEMPORARIES. [Doc. 2G0.
to pass any judgment upon performances which seem to contain
several things not a little extraordinary. Considering the
excellent character you give the author, I am persuaded he
has the interest of religion at heart, and every friend of that
interest cannot but wish
